The Hibernensis  •  BOOK 1

Studies in Medieval and Early Modern Canon Law

Kenneth Pennington, General Editor

Editorial Advisory Board

Uta-Renate Blumenthal, The Catholic University of America

Giles Constable, Institute for Advanced Study

Richard Helmholz, University of Chicago

John E. Lynch, The Catholic University of America

Robert Somerville, Columbia University

Brian Tierney, Cornell University

Studies in Medieval and Early Modern Canon Law

VOLUME 17 • BOOK 1

The Hibernensis
A Study and Edition

Roy Flechner, Editor

The Catholic University of America Press

Washington, D.C.
The Catholic University of America Press thanks the author for preparing
this camera-ready publication for printing.

Copyright © 2019
The Catholic University of America Press
All rights reserved
The paper used in this publication meets the minimum requirements of
American National Standards for Information Science—Permanence
of Paper for Printed Library Materials, ANSI, Z39.48-1984.

ISBN: 978-0-8132-3193-8
NOTE

The present volume, The Hibernensis, Book 1, includes an extensive in-

troduction and background to The Hibernensis. Book 2, a separate vol-
ume, includes the text of The Hibernensis in translation, commentary,
glossary, bibliography, and indexes as shown on the Contents page of
the present volume.
Contents

Preface 41*

Abbreviations 44*

Sigla 45*

Introduction 47*

1 A background to the Hibernensis 52*

1.1 Authorship 53*
1.2 Date of composition 59*
1.3 Structure 61*
1.4 Sources: general discussion 66*
1.5 Sources: the Bible 69*
1.6 Sources: Irish synods 70*
1.7 The late antique and early medieval canonical background 73*
1.8 The Hibernensis and Irish vernacular law 76*
1.9 Remarks on Latinity 80*

2 Recensions and textual varieties 88*

2.1 Distinguishing between the recensions: a formal approach 92*
2.2 Different recensions, different sources 93*
2.3 The recensions and their Irish sources 98*
2.4 Vestiges of a pre-recensional text 102*
2.5 An early secondary witness to the undivided text 107*
2.6 Postulating an undivided text 110*

3 Editing the Hibernensis 112*

3.1 The present edition 114*
3.2 The main copy 117*
3.3 Principles of the present edition 121*
The main text 121*
Book, chapter, and other numbers 122*
Cited sources 122*
Grammar, orthography, and translation 123*
Variant readings and emendations 123*
4 Manuscripts studied for the present edition 125*
A Orléans, Bibliothèque municipale, 221 (193) 125*
B Paris, Bibliothèque nationale, lat. 3182 128*
D Monte Cassino, Archivio e Biblioteca dell’Abbazia, 297 132*
H Oxford, Bodleian Library, Hatton 42 133*
O London, British Library, Cotton Otho E. XIII 135*
P Paris, Bibliothèque nationale, lat. 12021 137*
S St. Gall, Stiftsbibliothek 243 141*
V Rome, Biblioteca Vallicelliana, T. XVIII 141*
Θ Würzburg, Universitätsbibliothek, Mp. th. q. 31 143*

Tables 149*
1: Texts attributed to Sinodus Hibernensis and Hibernenses 151*
2: Sinodus Romana and Romani in Hib.A and Hib.B 154*
3: Texts attributed to Patrick 156*
4: Irish sources not mentioned in previous tables 157*
5: Θ and the present edition – a synoptic table 158*

Editorial conventions 166*

Text of the Hibernensis 1

Translation 479

Commentary 832

Glossary 889

Bibliography 891

Indexes 927
Wasserschleben to Flechner conversion table 929
Bible and Apocrypha 966
Sources 982
Translation index 1001
 Text of the Hibernensis (abridged titles)

De senodo 1
De nomine senodi 1
De principalibus sinodis 2
De prefatione Dionisi ad Stefanum de diuersis sinodis 3
De diebus congregationis sinodorum 3

1 De episcopo 4
1.1 De nomine aepiscopi 4
Non debet ordinari qui secundis nuptiis contaminatus 5
1.2 De his qui nomen episcopi indigne usurpant 5
1.3 De initio sacerdotis 6
1.4 De inpositione manuum in episcopum
˛ 6
1.5 De eo quod non unus unum ordinet 7
1.6 De baculo et annulo episcopi 7
1.7 De eo qui ordinandus est 8
De eo quod nemo cito ordinandus est 8
1.8 De moribus episcopi 9
1.9 De tempore quo debet episcopus abesse ab eclesia
˛ 11
1.10 De uaris episcopi obseruationibus 11
1.11 De aetatibus quibus prouehitur quis ad episcopatum 12
1.12 De eo quod non aliunde uocandus qui ordinatur 14
1.13 De ordinationibus inlicitis mouendis 14
1.14 De eo quod habent episcopi auctoritatem ligandi 14
1.15 De eo quod imago Christi episcopus est 15
1.16 De eo quod nullus debet iudicare episcopos 15
1.17 De eo quod elegit episcopus successorem 16
1.18 De eo quod debet electio post obitum obseruari 17
1.19 De eo quod aliene gentis episcopus elegitur 17
1.20 De eo quod coram episcopo infirmo sacerdos non ministret 18
De eo quod eunochi aepiscopatum accipiant 18
1.21 De eo quod episcopus sine consilio nihil donat 18
1.22 De episcopo excommunicando qui aliena rapit 18

2 De prespitero uel sacerdote 19

2.1 De nomine prespiteri 19
De exordio sacerdotis 19
2.2 De exordio prespiterorum 20
2.3 De eo quod ordinantur prespiteri 20
 2.4 De similititudine et distantia ministerii episcopi et prespiteri 20
De moribus presbiteri 21
2.5 De causis quibus immolabant sacerdotes legis nature 21
2.6 De causis quibus immolabant sacerdotes legis litere 22
2.7 De IIII generibus oblationum legis litere 22
2.8 De causis quibus immolauit Christus 23
2.9 De modis quibus nunc æclesia immolat 23
2.10 De diuerso sacrificio per IIII leges 23
De eo quod non nocet ministerio ministrantis contagium uitae 23
2.11 De iure sacerdotis a populo 24
2.12 De poenis resistentium sacerdoti 25
2.13 De indignis mercantibus sacerdotium 25
2.14 De eo quod donanda pars sacerdotibus 26
2.15 De sedatione commoni 26
2.16 De commonione 27
2.17 De increpatione malorum sacerdotum 27
2.18 De poenis pessimorum sacerdotum 27
2.19 De eo quod non habent sacerdotes hereditatem 28
De ordine sacerdotis 28
2.20 De superfluis sacerdotum 28
2.21 De sacerdotibus, ut non querant pretium minstrii 28
2.22 De sacerdotibus, ut non accipiant munera iniquorum 29
2.23 De eo quod non nocet uictus necesarius 29
2.24 De eo quod dona iniquorum recipienda 29
2.25 De tempore quo debent sacerdotes deesse 30
2.26 De eo quod non debet existimare dona oblata sua esse 30
2.27 De eo quod non debent curas saeculares habere 31

3 De diacono 31
3.1 De nomine diaconi 31
3.2 De exordio diaconorum 32
3.3 De ordinatione diaconi 32
3.4 De diligentia diaconorum 32
3.5 De distantia ministerii 33
3.6 De uestimento diaconi 34
3.7 De subiectione diaconi 34
3.8 De distributione eucharistæ a diacono 34
3.9 De predicatione diaconi coram prespiteris 34
3.10 De diacono non occupante sedem prespiteri 34
4 De subdiacono 35
4.1 De nomine subdiaconi 35
4.2 De ministerio subdiaconorum 35
4.3 De ordinatione subdiaconi 35
4.4 De exordio subdiaconorum in utraque lege 36

5 De lectoribus 36
5.1 De exordio lectorum 36
5.2 De ordinatione lectoris 36
5.3 De eo qui eligendus est in lectore 37
5.4 De uoce lectorum 37

6 De exorcista 37
6.1 De exordio exorcistarum 37
6.2 De ordinatione et ministerio exorciste 38

7 De ostiario 38
7.1 De exordio eorum in lege 38
7.2 De ministerio eorum in nouo 39
7.3 De ordinatione ostiarii 39

8 De recapitulatione VII graduum 39

8.1 De gradibus in quibus Christus adfuit 39
8.2 De distantia graduum 40

9 De acolito et salmista et clerico 40

9.1 De ordinatione acoliti 40
9.2 De psalmiste exordio et uoce et ussu 41
De ordinatione psalmistae 41

De clerico 42
De nomine clerici 42
De eo quod omnes clerici nominantur 42
De eo quod debent apud abbatem iudicari 42
De causa clericorum contra episcopum 43
De eo quod in conuiuiis fieri non debent 43
De clericis habentibus causam contra metropolitanum 43
De uoce moderanda clerici 43
De clericis non retinentis propriis ecclesiis 44
10 De multimodis causis clericorum 44
De eo quod non debent secularia negutia exercere 46

De Christiano 47
De nomine christi 47
De moribus Christiani 47
De his qui se putant iustos esse 48
De moderantia in uestibus Christianorum 49
De eo quod debet septem a Christiano sumere 49
De his quibus pertinet nomen Christiani 49

11 De peccantibus sub gradu 50

11.1 De eo quod incertum sit utrum priorem gradum accipiat 50
11.2 De ministerio quod agit post poenitentiam 50
11.3 De consultu sinodis de lapsis gradibus 50
11.4 De reuocatione gradus sermo 51
11.5 De causa quare quidam renouantur 52
11.6 De poenitentia sacerdotis cadentis sub gradu 52

De lege 53
De substantia definitionis legis 53
De tribus modis quibus lex constat 54
De causa facte legis 54
De bino statu legum 54
De iure 54
De rebus que˛ debent fieri in lege 55
De legibus transgrediendis 55
De obseruatione legis ueteris et adiectione 56
De auctoribus legum 56
De quinque legibus 56

12 De ieiunio 57
De ieiuni nomine 57
De tribus generibus gastrimargie˛ 57
De ieiunio proficiente et mundialibus 57
De ieiunio, ut non sit propria uoluntate 58
12.1 De esu mane cogente necessitate 58
12.2 De ieiunio faciendo, quod multum ualet 58
De eo quod non urit temptatio abstinentes 60
12.3 De laude ieiuniii 60
 12.4 De eo quod inutile sit ieiunium sine uirtutibus 61
De ieiunio inutili his in quibus est plenitudo nequitiæ 61
12.5 De ieiunio inutile sine caritate 61
12.6 De ieiunio cum ælimosina 62
12.7 De ieiunio sine elimosina inutili 62
De eo quod non dimidiatum ieiunium esse debet 62
12.8 De eo quod debet ieiunium esse mensuratum 63
De eo quod melior abstinentia omni ieiunio 63
12.9 De laude abstinentiæ 63
De curatione hominis delinquentis 64
12.10 De bono ac proficiente ieiunio 64
12.11 De uarietate ieiunii 64
12.12 De eo quod per inmoderatos cibos demones urgent 64
De demonibus quos uincimus per ieiunium 65
12.13 De eo quod non ad unam mensuram ieiunandum 65
12.14 De soluendo ieiunio humanitatis causa 65
De abstinentia solubili a cibis 66
12.15 De ieiunio nec locus, tempus, persona soluere potest 66
De ieiunio pro uiuis faciendo 67
De ieiunio pro mortuis 68
De eo quod non ieiunandum in die dominico 68
De eo quod ieiunandum in quarta et in sexta feria 68
De eo quod ieiunandum in festis diebus 68

13 De elimosina 69
13.1 De nomine ælimosine˛ et eius laude 69
13.2 De laude ælimosine 69
De eo quod non pauperibus inrelegiosis ministrandum 70
13.3 De eo quod elimosina adiuuat peccatorem 70
13.4 De eo quod sola elimosina
˛ non liberat sine aliqua uirtute 71
13.5 De laude non querenda in bona ælimosina 71
De eo quomodo elimosina facienda 71
13.6 De ælimosina de propris danda non de alienis 72
13.7 De elimosina de furto aut rapina 72
13.8 De differentia ieiuni et elimosine 73

14 De oratione 73
14.1 De oratione adsidua facienda 73
14.2 De oratione adsidua multa ualente 73
De oratione pro aliis uiuis 74
 De discretione orationis 74
14.3 De eo quod melior oratio quam lectio 75
De profectu lectionis 75
14.4 De eo quod inutilis est oratio sine operibus 75
14.5 De inutili oratione que querit laudem 75
De tarditate audiendi orationis 76
14.6 De loco orationis 76
De eo quod inutilis est clamor uocis 76

15 De cura pro mortuis 77

15.1 De IIII modis quibus uiui adiuuant mortuos 77
15.2 De his pro quibus offerri debet 77
De tribus generibus oblationis secundum Agustinum 77
15.3 De sacrificando pro mortuis 78
15.4 De oratione pro mortuis 79
15.5 De ieiunio pro mortuis 79
15.6 De elimosina pro mortuis 80
15.7 De estimatione anime redempte 80
15.8 De remissione non querenda post mortem 81
De mortuis quibus prodest miseratio uiuorum 82
De mortuis quibus non prodest miseratio uiuorum 82
15.9 De cura eorum qui repentina morte sublati sunt 82

16 De testimonio 83
De nomine testimonii 83
De quinque modis testimonii 83
De tribus rebus quibus probatur testis 83
16.1 De eo quod non recipienda est repentina testificatio 84
16.2 De tribus personis quibus obnoxius est falsus testis 84
16.3 De hiis qui ad testimonium non admitendi sunt 84
16.4 De eo quod conspiciende˛ sunt persone˛ testantium 85
16.5 De eo quod non usque quaque abnuenda testificatio 86
De peccato testimonium prementis 86
De eo quod idem est dicere et credere falsum 86
De mendacio non suscipiendo 86
De mendacio damnando 86
16.6 De catholicis temere testantibus 87
16.7 De testimonio unius prohibendo 87
16.8 De testimonio perfecto a pluribus 87
16.9 De testimonio timendo etiam a pluribus 88
 16.10 De testimonio uiui super mortuum 89
16.11 De eo quod non facile firmatur testimonium 90
16.12 De testimonio mortui super uiuum 90
16.13 De duobus uiuis contradicentibus 91
16.14 De sancto accussato, qualiter se defendat 92
16.15 De eo quod cum pluribus iuramentum sit 92

17 De oblationibus 92
17.1 De eo quod cadunt in ius Domini 92
17.2 De domibus uel agris Deo immolatis 93
17.3 De his qui retrahunt santificata Deo 93
De his qui negant oblationes 94
17.4 De IIII oblationibus æclesie Dei 95
De decimis 96
De eo quod pauperes recipere decimas oportet 97
17.5 De æclesia humanius agente cum his qui retrahunt 97
17.6 De his qui submotant oblationes defunctorum 97
De eo si quis nudauerit eclesiam 98
17.7 De eo quod non spoliande sunt æclesie 98
17.8 De oblationibus mouendis si necesitas suaserit 98
17.9 De oblatione uel uoto monachi 99
17.10 De oblatione degentis sub censu non proficiente 99
17.11 De oblationibus puerorum mutandis 100
17.12 De oblationibus puerorum retrahendis 100
17.13 De oblationibus peccatorum in necessitate susceptis 101
17.14 De oblatione hominis liberi non retrahenda 101
17.15 De oblationibus renouandis 102
17.16 De eo quod non oportet oblationes admisceri 103

18 De iure sepulturae 104

18.1 De uiris et uxoribus in uno sepulcro sepeliendis 104
18.2 De eo quod in sepulchro paterno sepeliendum est 105
De eo quod plaga reputatur ei 106
18.3 De eo quod debet sepeliri in æclesia cui monachus est 106
18.4 De eo quod mulier post mortem uiri libera sit 106
18.5 De eo quod sors mitenda est inter æclesiam et sepulchrum 107
18.6 De sepultura eius qui se duobus abbatibus coniunxit 107
De eo quod debet emere sepulchrum 107
De mortuo non retinendo 108
De transmigratione martirum 108
 18.7 De mortuo retinendo 108
18.8 De eo quod non prodest malis sepeliri in locis sanctis 109
18.9 De exemplo consepeliendi uirorum feminarumque 111

19 De ordine inquisitionis causarum 111

20 De prouincia 112
20.1 De nomine prouincie˛ 112
20.2 De ratione prouinciae 112
De diuisione orbis terrarum 112
20.3 De eo quod non degradanda prouincia 113
20.4 De spernenda prouincia 114
De eo quod maxime cause ab alienis queruntur 114
20.5 De alienis prouincis adeundis ad iudicandum 114
20.6 De prouinciis et personis diuitandis 115

21 De iudicio 115
De nomine iudicii 115
21.1 De personis dignis ad iudicandum 116
21.2 De multitudine iudicum pro multitudine causarum 117
De plurimis iudicibus in una gente 118
21.3 De incerto iudicio 118
21.4 De loco quo debent iudices iudicare 119
21.5 De III quibus indiget iudex 119
21.6 De tribus modis quibus debent iudices iudicare 120
Non oportet deprauare sensum scripturæ 120
21.7 De admonitione iudicum ut pacem sequantur 120
21.8 De his qui per pacem habentur 121
De quibusdam iudicis legis 121
21.9 De eo quod una sententia habenda 122
De diuerso iudicio per unum iudicem 122
21.10 De non accipiendis personis in iudicio 124
21.11 De peruerso iuditio 124
De eo quod iudicia secundum tempus et loca iudicanda sunt 125
De eo quod iudex neminem timeat 126
21.12 De iudicibus æclesiae 126
21.13 De IIII principalibus modis reprehendendi 127
De peruertentibus iudicium per munera 127
21.14 De ceteris causis quibus mutantur iudices 128
21.15 De ira causedicorum 129
 De iurgatoribus 129
De ignorantia iudicis quod multos distruat 130
21.16 De peccato lingue non minore peccato manuum 130
21.17 De probatione iudicum 130
De statu iudicum 131
De his qui contra ueritatem sentiunt 131
21.18 De querela pereundi 131
21.19 De dificultate doctoris 131
21.20 De iudicio bonorum iudicum non mouendo 132
De iudicibus culpandis 133
21.21 De iuditio bonorum iudicum 133
De bono iudice laudando et malo contempnando 134
21.22 De bono iudice elegendo 134
21.23 De ætate uel gente in iuditio non querenda 134
21.24 De donis non recipiendis pro ueritate ostendenda 135
21.25 De muneribus non recipiendis 135
21.26 De iuditio clericorum 135
21.27 De eo quod licet clerico appetere causam suam sine lite 136
21.28 De laicis non iudicantibus 137
21.29 De eo quod non iudicandi sunt clerici a laicis 137
De eo quod debet iudex cito iudicare 138
De eo quod non debet cito iudicare 138
De eo quod non debet iudex uolubilis esse in iudicio 138
De eo quod non motandum iudicium mendacium 139
21.30 De eo quod oportet principem inire iuditium cum seruo 139
21.31 De monaco non debente inire iuditium cum principe 139

22 De ueritate 140
De donis non recipiendis pro ueritate 140
22.1 De ueritate iudicanda 140
De ueritate pretiosiore omni re 140
De his qui contra ueritatem sentiunt 141
De eo quod non oportet tacere ueritatem 141
De discretione mendacii et ueritatis 141
22.2 De eo quod non amatur ueritas 141
22.3 De ueritate quatienda 142
De ueritate non obprimenta humilitatis causa 142
22.4 De III-bus modis quibus agnoscitur ueritas 142
De eo quod non semper ualet ueritas 142
22.5 De prudentibus corda hominum conspicientibus 143
 De senibus 143
De honorificatione senis 143
De uerecundia senum 143
De iniquitate senum 143

23 De dominatu et subiectione 143

23.1 De mansuetudine dominorum in seruos 143
23.2 De subiectione seruorum dominis suis 144
23.3 De dominatu æclesie in subditos suos 144
23.4 De subiectione subditorum potestatibus maioribus 144
De his qui iugum famulatus abieciunt 145

24 De regno 145
De nomine regni 145
24.1 De ordinatione regis 145
De increpatione regum 145
De eo quod elegitur in regnum frater iunior 146
De uariis temporibus regni 146
De eo quod rex in alicuius ciuitatis regnum uocatur 147
De duabus uirtutibus regis 147
24.2 De ordinatione regis cum sorte 147
24.3 De eo quod malorum regum opera distruant 147
24.4 De eo quod bonorum regum opera ædificentur 148
24.5 De eo quod non oportet iuuenem regnare 149
24.6 De rege non habente uxores plurimas 149
24.7 De breuiore regno iusto meliore longo iniquo 150
24.8 De non custodiente regem 150
De interficiente regem 150
24.9 De censu regi dando 150
24.10 De censu non dando super aeclesiam 151
24.11 De rebus pauperum in censum non dandis 153
24.12 De grauitate imperii regis 153
24.13 De inobedientibus legi regis puniendis 154
De animositate punienda contradicentium decretis totius plebis 154
24.14 De leuitate imperii regis imperanda 155
De leuitate census 156
24.15 De moderato imperio 156
24.16 De dominis rapere non debentibus aut fraudare 157
24.17 De sermone regis occidente inimicum 157
24.18 De sermone regis protegente inimicum 158
 24.19 De non adolando regi uel peccatori 159
De perdenda gratia Dei 159
De stultitia placendi malis 159

25 De sorte 159
25.1 De sorte mittenda in dubis et incertis 159
25.2 De eo quod non est electio humana in sorte 160
25.3 De eo quod non semper sortibus credendum 160
25.4 De IIII causis quibus sors elegitur misa 161
25.5 De eo quod inter dubia sors mitti debet 162

26 De sceleribus et uindictis eorum 162

26.1 De modis quibus occultum scelus demonstratur 162
26.2 De scelere manifesto 163
26.3 De numero testium testantium scelus 163
26.4 De III-bus personis ad punitionem inuocandis 164
26.5 De uindictis scelerum 164
26.6 De uindictis scelerum in nouo 164
De VIII generibus poenarum 165
De uindicta copule inliquite 166
26.7 De adfinitate punienda 166
De indulgendis per missericordiam 167
De seueritate uindicte 168
26.8 De uindicta non prohibenda in nouo 168
26.9 De uindicta in nouo 169
26.10 De uindictis magnis magnorum peccatorum 171
26.11 De grauibus uindictis peccatorum minimorum 172
26.12 De leuibus uindictis peccatorum magnorum 174
26.13 De uindictis tardis in peccatores 175
26.14 De uindictis uelocibus in peccatores 176
26.15 De notatione diuersitatis iudicii Dei in utrisque 176
26.16 De IIII modis quibus non cito uindicat Deus 177
26.17 De III modis quibus cito uindicat Deus 177
26.18 De uindictis in unum peccatum mutuatis 178
De eo quod maius est peccatum occidere 178
De eo quod reus est qui uult malum 179
26.19 De reatu reorum in demittendis eos ueniente 179
26.20 De adiuuantibus bono animo apostatas 180
De uindicta in proximum peccantis inlata 181
De eo quod paulo minus est consentio quam actus 181
 26.21 De pena simili defensi et defensores reorum 181
26.22 De his qui non recipiunt uagos Dei criminandis 182
26.23 De æclesia defendente dignos et indignos 182
26.24 De inperitia suscipiendi profugos punienda 183
26.25 De uindicta intercidentis rixas 183
26.26 De interfectione malorum in diebus festis non prohibenda 183
De eo quod reus est occissorum ipse cuius causa occissi sunt 184

27 De ciuitatibus refugii 184

De nomine ciuitatis 184
27.1 De nominibus et numero ciuitatum refugii 184
27.2 De his quos ciuitas refugii defendit 185
27.3 De eo quod debent rei satisfacere his quibus rei sunt 185
27.4 De eo quod homicidæ in æclesia peniteri debent 185
27.5 De eo quod occidendus homicida 186
27.6 De poenitentia homicidi non sponte commissi 186
27.7 De his quos non defendit ciuitas refugii 186
27.8 De eo quod non intra septa ciuitatis refugii occidendi sunt 187
27.9 De omni fideli non facile de sinu æclesie abdicendo 187
27.10 De diuersa penitentia homicidarum sponte occidentium 188
27.11 De eo quod non oportet æclesiam demittere 188
27.12 De æclesia reos obstinanter non defendente 189
27.13 De his qui peccant in loco sancto, in eodem occidendis 189
De eo quomodo æclesia debet reos defendere 190
27.14 De eo quod in nouo pene omnes spiritaliter necandi 190

28 De furto 191
De nomine furti 191
28.1 De furto prohibendo 191
28.2 De eo quod idem sit utrum paruum an magnum furatur 192
De eo quod fur mortem non meretur 192
28.3 De furto grauiter puniendo 192
28.4 De notatione uarietatis animantium in furto reddendo 193
28.5 De uariis punitionibus furti et causis diuersitatis 194
28.6 De furto in æclesia peracto 196
De penitentia furantis in ecclesia 196
28.7 De poenitentia furantis si non de æclesia 196
28.8 De furto leuiter sanando 197
De notatione uarietatis que˛ est inter uetus et nouum 197
29 De commendatis 198
29.1 De furto commendati in lege 198
De reddendo aut non reddendo motuo 199
29.2 De perdito commendato in nouo reddendo 200
De negatione depossiti uel alicuius rei 200
De restitutione depossiti a sanctis 201
29.3 De uiuente super mortuum testante commendatum 201
29.4 De commendato pecorum 202
De negligentia commendationis reddenda 202
De re perdita 202
29.5 De commendatis ad æclesiam non reddentis 203
De depositis incertis 203

30 De patribus et filiis 204

De nomine patris et filiorum modis 204
30.1 De anima mortificanda in peccato proprio 204
30.2 De peccato patris ueniente in filios 205
30.3 De iniquitate patrum tradenta in multos posteros 205
30.4 De iniquitate filiorum in patres suus tradenda 205
30.5 De eo quod noceat patri male regere filios 206
De eo quod potestate corripire debet filios 206
30.6 De iniquitate filiorum patres non contaminantur 206
30.7 De ueritate patrum tradenda in filios 207
30.8 De ueritate patris filium malum non adiuuante 208
30.9 De eo quod iusticia patris honorificat heredem bonum 209
30.10 De eo quod maledicta progenies que degenerauit a bonis 209
30.11 De iusticia filiorum non ædificante patres iniustos 209
30.12 De modestiis patrum ad filios 210
30.13 De pietate filiorum parentibus suis 210
De parentibus honorandis 211
30.14 De inpietate filiorum in parentes suos 211
30.15 De eo quod non neglegendi sunt parentes 212
30.16 De parentibus malis inhonorandis 212
30.17 De eo quod parentes non sint uite auctores 213
30.18 De ratione primogeniti a fratribus suis 213
30.19 De his qui dispiciunt filios suos causa relegionis 214
De inutilitate filiorum 214
30.20 De eo quod preponendus Deus sit filiis 214
31 De parentibus et eorum heredibus 215
31.1 De pietate in hereditate in perpetuum conseruante 215
De ratione primogeniti 215
De diuissione inter filium electe 216
31.2 De benedictione patris confirmante heredes 216
31.3 De hereditate fili morientis ante patrem danda Christo 216
31.4 De patre non diuidente secundum amorem 217
31.5 De eo quod pater potest dare partem uni filiorum 217
31.6 De eo quod potest pater ordinare nepotes suos 217
De eo quod potest pater minorem precellere maiori 218
31.7 De eo quod priuantur alii filii hereditate pro dilecto 218
31.8 De diuissione hereditatis inter fratres sorte 218
31.9 De hereditate non habentis filios seruanda filiae 219
31.10 De hereditate seruanda filiis legitimis 219
De hereditate filii morientis ante patrem Deo danda 220
31.11 De muneribus largiendis concubinarum filiis 220
31.12 De eo quod non tota hereditas seruanda filiis 221
31.13 De diuissione hereditatis in III partes 221
De diuissione regionis inter regem et eclesiam 222
De hereditate proximi non tenenda per uim et omni re 222
31.14 De eo quod debet æclesia partem suam dare cognatis 222
31.15 De hereditatibus neglectis ad proprios reuertentibus 223
31.16 De fixis longo tempore non mutatis 224
De uxore quod heres est coniugis et filiorum 224
31.17 De eo quod dabit pater hereditatem filiae inter fratres 225
31.18 De eo quod filia diuisionem non consequetur cum fratribus 225
31.19 De eo quod feminae diuidunt hereditatem 226
31.20 De his qui addunt auctores æclesie in feminis heredibus 227
31.21 De ministris egrotantium hereditatem consequentibus 228
31.22 De testamento infirmi 228
31.23 De duobus coheredibus duorum mortuorum patrum 229
De eo quod correpcio bonos filios efficit patri 229
De adoptiuis filiis 230

32 De debitis et pignoribus et usuris 231

32.1 De debitis redendis 231
32.2 De debitis cito redendis 231
De retinente debitum 231
De eo quod debet reddi post mortem eius cui debetur 232
32.3 De debitis dimitendis illi qui debilis est 232
 32.4 De his IIII que debent comitari debita 233
De fenore 233
32.5 De mercede mercennariorum reddenda cito 234
32.6 De mercede mercennariorum non cito reddenda 234
32.7 De datis beneficis sine uice 235
32.8 De pignore sumendo 235
32.9 De quantitate pignoris et ratione eius 235
32.10 De eo quod misericorditer pignus sumendus sit 236
32.11 De usura reddenda 236
32.12 De usura non querenda 236

33 De fideiusoribus et ratis et stipulatoribus 237

33.1 De eo quod soluit rata defigens manum pro extraneo 237
33.2 De eo quod non debet clericus esse fideiussor 238
33.3 De personis indignis ad fideiussionem 238
33.4 De tempore quo debet rata soluere 238
33.5 De modo quo reddet debitor salutem rate 239
33.6 De eo quod non debet emere aut uendere sine ratis 239
33.7 De ratione stipulationum et testium 240
33.8 De debitore resistente 240

34 De iuramento 240
34.1 De iuramento iurando 240
34.2 De cautione iuramenti 242
34.3 De eo quod non iurandum per creaturam 242
34.4 De eo quod non oportet Christianum iurare 243
34.5 De iuramento soluendo 243
34.6 De iuramento non soluendo 245
34.7 De eo quod multi falluntur per iuramentum 245
34.8 De iuramento fallaci 246
34.9 De uitio auditorum conpellentium ad iuramentum 246
34.10 De eo quod similis est iniquitas periurantis et celantis 246
34.11 De penitendo periurio et ex elimosina pro eo 247
34.12 Quid sit iuramentum et penetentia Dei 247
34.13 De accussato causam finiente per iuramentum 247
34.14 De eo quid sit iuramentum cum pluribus 248
De eo qui iurat quomodo relinquendus 248
35 De iubeleo 248
35.1 De iubeleo VII annorum et iubeleo L annorum 248
35.2 De sabato annoso 249
35.3 De captiuis ingenuis in eodem sabato liberandis 249
35.4 De agri uenditi pretio et iubeleo reuertendo 249
De antiquitate summouenda 250
35.5 De III-bus quibus egimus in emto 250
35.6 De III-bus uenditis rebus in iubeleo reuertentibus 250
35.7 De tempore quo neglecta cadunt in ius antiquum 250
De perditis non reuertentis 251
De fixis sine motatione 251
De motatis sine culpa 251
De rebus neglectis per multa tempora reuertendis 252
35.8 De eo quod obseruande sunt leges iubelei 252
35.9 De domo que non reuertitur etiam in iubeleo 253
De eo quod cadunt in ius proprium 253
De aliis iubelium contra te opponendibus 253
35.10 De hiis que non eludit iubeleus 254
35.11 De III causis quibus factus iubeleus 254

36 De principatu 255
De nomine principis 255
36.1 De ordinando principe cum sorte 255
36.2 De IIII generibus ordinationis 255
36.3 De bonis principibus 256
36.4 De malis principibus increpandis 258
36.5 De eo quod principes non culpandi paruo crimine 259
36.6 De subiectione populi principi 259
36.7 De eo quod non petitur principatus 259
36.8 De penitentia inobedientiae principi 260
36.9 De iure principis a populo 260
De eo quod debet princeps facere heredem 260
De moribus electi heredis 261
De eo quod post mortem debet ordinari 261
36.10 De mansuetudine et humilitate principis in populum 262
36.11 De eo quod debet princeps ministrare et ministrari 262
36.12 De eo quod non habeat princeps domum propriam 263
36.13 De eo quod non debet sibi seruare proprium thesaurum 263
36.14 De eo quod debet princeps habere ministrum 263
36.15 De eo quod non debet princeps donare sine consilio 264
 36.16 De obedientia ministrorum principi 264
36.17 De excommonicatione contradicentis principii 265
36.18 De contradicente principi ordinante heredem 265
36.19 De eo quod princeps solus successorem ordinat 265
36.20 De consensu populi in ordinando successore 265
De eo quod princeps solus ordinat successorem 266
36.21 De eo quod cauendum omni principi ne male regat 266
36.22 De sanguine subiectorum de manu gubernatorum quesito 267
Multi prauitatem ex alienis tuentur 267
36.23 Cur mali principes in locis sanctorum fiunt 268
36.24 De aliis desiderantibus principatum indigne 268
36.25 De laicis principatum affectantibus 269
36.26 De eo quod indigni sunt qui non bene regunt domu 269
De principatu non recussando 270
De principatu non cito tenendo 270
De malis principatum mercantibus 270
36.27 De eo quod mores ædificent principem 271
36.28 De penitentia blasfemantis principem bonum 271
36.29 De precauendo principe 271
36.30 De eo quod in insipientes praeesse non debent 271
36.31 De malis personis tempore nouissimo 271
36.32 De manendo in omni uocatione 272
36.33 De eo quod non degradandi principes a Deo uncti 272
De eo quod subieciendum sit malis 272
36.34 De pessimis principibus ieciendis 273
De pessimis principibus deserendis 273
36.35 De eo quod non debent principes dispicere monacos 273
De murmurante æclesia contra malum principem 274
36.36 De eo quod non dispersa debet aeclesia per contumaciam 274
De eo quod non debent principes probria habere 274
De eo quod non oportet principem propria habere 275
De eo quod non debet princeps rapere parochiam alterius 275
36.37 De pessimis principibus uitandis 276
De uariis causis 276
36.38 Non debet princeps putare proprium quod sibi donatur 277

37 De doctoribus 277
37.1 De iure doctoris boni 277
37.2 De honore doctoris boni 278
37.3 De eo quod habeant mercidem doctrinae apud Deum 279
 37.4 De eo quod doctores debent implere quod docent 279
De eo quod debent doctores accipere consilia 280
37.5 De eo quod sequenda sit doctoris doctrina mali 280
37.6 De malo doctore contemnendo 281
37.7 De eo quod melior est docta iusticia 281
37.8 De eo quod sancta rusticitas discretionem non habet 282
37.9 De rusticitate certante contra sapientiam 282
37.10 De eo quod sancta rusticitas debet subiungi 282
37.11 De eo quod melior est sancta rusticitas 283
37.12 De conparatione rusticitatis et scientiæ peccatricis 283
37.13 De moribus uerborum scripturae 283
De statura doctoris non praedicantis 284
37.14 De querela sapientium minus implentium 284
37.15 De eo quod dificilius errantem sapientem conuerti 284
37.16 De emendatione doctorum quod ab ipsis heresis orta est 284
37.17 De doctore bono non contristando 285
De eo quod non minoris mercidis sit papulo uerbi 285
De eo quod non oportet quemquam motare uerba scripturæ 285
De eo quod sensum scripturæ deprauare non oportet 286
De eo quod sapiens adiuuare sapientem 286
37.18 De eo quod considerandum est doctori quid, cui, quando 286
37.19 De doctoribus non defendentibus æclesiam increpandis 287

38 De monachis 288
38.1 De nomine monachorum 288
38.2 De exordio et auctoritate monachorum 288
De tribus maculis monachi 288
38.3 De uariis generibus monochorum 289
38.4 De eo quod non oportet monachum fieri sine abbate 292
De unitate monachorum 292
38.5 De eo quod non oportet monachum habere proprium 293
De monacho profugo 293
38.6 De monacho non retenendo ab abbate suo 294
38.7 De monachis fugientibus susceptis uel non susceptis 294
De eo quod non suscipiendus monachus alterius 295
38.8 De eo quod debet monachus dare abbati adquesita 295
38.9 De monacho paulo remissioris regulae non admitendo 295
38.10 De eo quod ambo excommonicandi, fugitiuus et susceptor 296
38.11 De uago monacho excommonicando 296
38.12 De eo quod debet monachus abbatem malum deserere 296
 38.13 De eo quod non oportet in duabus aeclesiis conscribi 297
38.14 De penitentia monochi qui filios genuerit 297
38.15 De eo quod non oportet monachos secedere 297
38.16 De eo quod non oportet monochum cellam construere 298

39 De excommonicatione 298
39.1 De ordinatione excommonicationis 298
De modo excommunicationis 298
39.2 De excommonicandis malis 299
De excommunicanda mensa malorum 299
De eo quod debet mundus excummunicare inmundos 300
39.3 De non dicendo aue peccatoribus 300
39.4 De eo quod non cito quis excommonicandus sit 301
39.5 De eo quod excommonicandi sunt cognati 301
39.6 De eo quod excommonicandus qui suscipit 302
39.7 De eo quod suscipienda non sit elemoisina excommonicati 302
39.8 De eo quod non debet excommunicatus offerre 302
39.9 De eo quod debet unusquisque mundare se prius 302
39.10 De eo quod non excommonicandi qui in macellum ueniunt 303
39.11 De eo quod non opus prauum hominem maculant 303
39.12 De hereticis excommonicandis 303
39.13 De eo quod boni sine malis esse non possunt 304
39.14 De eo quod melius est secedere a malis 305
Non debet aeclesia fidere in potestates mundi 306
De intelligentia diuinorum librorum 306
De eo quod non nocet bonis deprehendi cum malis 306
39.15 De eo quod non nocet bonis mori cum malis 307

40 De commendationibus mortuorum 307

40.1 De commendatione principis non motanda 307
40.2 De principe aut episcopo sua propria commendante 308
40.3 De eo quod liceat principi commendare res æclesie 308
40.4 De eo quod potest princeps commendare de rebus aeclesiae 308
40.5 De eo quod episcopus omnia sua commendare poterit 309
40.6 De eo quod monachus nihil commendare potest 310
40.7 De monacho pauca commendante sed permissu abbatis 310
40.8 De degente sub censu nihil commendante 311
40.9 De degente sub censu sua commendante 311
De commendatione paruulorum retrahenda 311
40.10 De commendatione mulieris degentis sub coniugio 312
 De commendatione monachi recidentis ad alterum abbatem 312
De eo qui retrahit quod Deo commendauit 312

41 De eclesia et mundo 313

De nomine æclesiæ 313
41.1 De uera æclesia non habente nisi tres 313
41.2 De tribus quibus æclesia non debet uti 313
De eo quod querendi
˛ defensores ad defendendam aeclesiam 314
41.3 De aeclesia non denudanda a mundo 314
Quod interest inter fraudationem amici et aeclesiae 314
41.4 De aeclesia patiente nudari 314
41.5 De contentione prohibenda cum iniustis iustisue 316
De contentione semet ipsa 316
41.6 De aeclesia, ut totum non rapiat 316
De oblata debente seruare heredibus 317
De eo quod qui ad aecclesiam coniunxit non priuatur 317
De hereditate iusti non auferenda pro impio 317
De eo quod non oportet coniurationem in æclesia fieri 317
41.7 De duabus æclesiis contendentibus agrum unum 318
41.8 De iure aeclesie non pereunte 318
41.9 De cupiditate alienarum rerum prohibenda 319
41.10 De eo quod liceat aeclesie sumere danda omnia 319
41.11 De blasfemanda aeclesia a mundialibus 320
41.12 De increpatione mundialium ab aeclesia 320
De eo quod non crimen est quemquam increpare 321
De moderatione increpationis 321
De secularibus, quoties accipere debent eucharistiam 321
De mancipis clericorum non fatigandis 322
41.13 De alumnis aeclesie˛ 322
41.14 De tribus ab aeclesia requirendi sunt 322
41.15 De aeclesia non retinente aliquem per uim 323
41.16 De praetio aeclesiastici ministerii non querendo 323
41.17 De eo quod non commedendum in aeclesia 324
De eo quod non oportet lucra terrena sectari 324
De discordantibus reieciendis ab aeclesia 324
41.18 De diuissione parrochiæ inter episcopos 324
41.19 De eo quod melior diuisio quam discordia 325
41.20 De aeclesia uel parrochia unius monasterii non diuidenda 325
41.21 De quanto malo merentur proiectores infantum in aeclesia 326
De maiore episcopo diuidente et minore eligente 326
 41.22 De infantibus in æclesia proiectis 326
41.23 De querentibus pecunias uituperandis 327
41.24 De collectura pecunie˛ non uituperanda necessitate cogente 327
De unitate non scindenda et concordia æclesiæ 328
41.25 De aeclesia ligatum soluente 328
41.26 De æclesia degente sub censu non soluente uinctum 328
41.27 De libertate æclesiæ non reddente debita malorum 328
41.28 De ordine delicti fratris peccantis 329
41.29 De culpa peccatorum non ueniente super æclesiam 329
41.30 De mundialibus non iurantibus super discessorem æclesie 330

De tribu 330
De nomine tribus 330
De numero tribus Iuda 330
De consanguinitate in una tribu 331
De differentia agnatorum et cognatorum in tribu 331
De deferentia inter populum et plebem et tribum 331
De genelogia tribus Iuda secundum Matheum 331
De genelogia tribus Iuda secundum Lucam 332
De nominibus filiorum Dauid 333
De deferentia genelogiae euangeliorum 333
De eo quod debentur uiro filiæ in una tribu 334

42 De locis 335
42.1 De aeclesia ab infidelibus non fundanda 335
De monasterio construendo 336
42.2 De edificante aeclesiam in territorio alicuius episcopi 336
42.3 De fundamento aeclesie ab infidelibus accepto 336
De locis sine martiribus 336
42.4 De conuersatione aduene accipientis locum 337
De aduena proprio arbitrio construere locum non potente 337
42.5 De aduena non ualente tenere locum suum 337
42.6 Qui dat locum alicui, si separati, hoc modo separabuntur 338
De his qui loca pro tempore tenent 338
42.7 De his qui queruntur uitam proximorum 339
42.8 De eo quod non de loco ad locum querendus est Deus 339

43 De locis consecratis 340

43.1 De consecratione loci 340
43.2 De debito termino circa omnem locum sanctum 340
 43.3 De termino sancti loci signato III-bus personis 341
De termino locorum sanctorum 342
De habitatoribus III locorum 342
43.4 De numero terminorum sancti loci 342
43.5 De loco sancto a malis non tangendo 343
De loco sancto non tangendo ab immundis 344
43.6 De uiolatione templi Dei cum septis punienda 344
43.7 De decreto Hibernentium in uiolandis reliquiis 344
43.8 De tanto grauiore pullutione loci quanto plures in eo sancti 345
43.9 De locis sanctis colendis ac dignitate 345
43.10 De diuersitate uindicte˛ in loca sancta iniqua 346
43.11 De loco non edificante sed Christus 346
43.12 De consecrationibus Hirusalem 346
De consecrationum obliuione propter peccata 346
43.13 De eo quod iterum consecrantur 347
De loco sancto et solempno non defendente reos 347
43.14 De loco sancto non aedificante malos 347
De loco congregationis ad causas 347
De diuissione locorum inter catholicos 348
De terminis patrum non transcendentibus 348
43.15 De loco sancto et solemnitate non defendente iniquos 348
43.16 De sacrosancto sanguine effusso 348
43.17 De probatione cur carior sanguis quam locus 349
43.18 De nomine basilicæ et eius scissura 349
De eo quod non locorum conditoribus sacrificandis 350

44 De quaestionibus mulierum 350

44.1 De uirginitatis laude in utroque sexu 350
De his qui nubtias execrantur 351
44.2 De eo quod cauenda sit elatio in continentia 351
44.3 De disimulatis uirginibus et eorum moribus 351
44.4 De mulieribus conceptus suos necantibus 351
44.5 De poenetentia conceptus suos necantium 352
44.6 De origine uiduarum 352
44.7 De ueris uiduis 353
De statura uidue˛ 353
44.8 De eo quod debet aeclesia uiduas suas debiles alere 353
44.9 De uiduis adoliscentulis 354
De separatione uiduarum et clericorum 354
De eo quod pene minorem culpham habet conscius 354
 44.10 De palliatarum nomine 354
44.11 De aetate qua debent uirgines uelari 355
44.12 De duobus generibus palliatarum 355
44.13 De honore palliatarum relegiossarum 355
44.14 De eo, quomodo II genera palliatarum uiuere decet 355
44.15 De malis poenitentibus mulieribus 356
44.16 De uita adoliscentularum 356
44.17 De eo quod non inficit sanctemoniales ui opprimi 356
44.18 De mulieribus uiros non docentibus 356
44.19 De silentibus in aeclesia mulieribus 357
44.20 De feminis non accipientibus sacerdotale officium 357

45 De ratione matrimonii 357

45.1 De laude matrimonii 357
45.2 De uxore que in matrimonio habenda est 357
45.3 De tribus legitimis coniugiis 358
45.4 De quarto coniugio notho 359
45.5 De V-o coniugio 359
De his qui post penitentiam uxores accipiant 359
De monachis qui militiam aut uxores acciperint 360
De puellis que aliquando in habitu relegiosso fuerunt 360
De his que iam consecrate sunt postea nupserint 360
De muliere meretrice 361
45.6 De cauendo adulterio 361
45.7 De solutione coniugii sine culpa 362
De eo quod adultera non reuertatur ad uirum 362
De uirginibus obpresis aut seductis 363
45.8 De muliere repudiata 363
45.9 De causis quas narrat liber repudi 364
45.10 De eo quod non repudianda pro his causis 364
45.11 De temporibus in quibus continere se debent coniugati 364
45.12 De uiris et foeminis in coniugium non recipiendis 365
45.13 De secundis nuptis non prohibendis 365
45.14 De eo quod non accipienda uxor uiuente priore 366
45.15 De adulterio femine non celando 366
45.16 De castitate sponsi et sponsae ante nuptias 367
De modis quibus eleguntur uiri uel femine 368
45.17 De concubinis ante nuptias non habendis 368
45.18 De concubinis non habendis cum ligitima uxore 369
45.19 De eo quod ingenua femina ingenuo uiro debet copulari 369
 45.20 De eo quod debet mulier agere poenitentiam cum uiro 370
45.21 De eo quod non inficit uirginitatem uis coacticia in nouo370
45.22 De reddendo debito inter uirum et mulierem 371
45.23 De muliere potestatem sui corporis non habente 371
45.24 De eo quod debet mulier subdita esse uiro 372
45.25 De muliere subdita uiro 372
45.26 De nominibus coniugum 372
45.27 De muliere ecienda propter adulterium 372
45.28 De nemine relinquente uxorem nisi ob fornicationem 373
45.29 De meretricæ uirum proprium non habente 373
45.30 De non dimitenda uxore in babtismo 373
De reatu adulterii 374
45.31 De editis filiis de uirorum uxoribus adulterantibus 374
De filiis qui parturiuntur de capitibus uirorum 374
45.32 De omni adultero excommonicando 375
45.33 De recipienda adultera post poenitentiam 375
45.34 De castitate poenitentis coniugis 375
45.35 De sponso non eunte ad bellum qui sponsam intactam habet 376
45.36 De fratre non ascendente torum defuncti fratris 376
De muliere non potente duobus fratribus coniugi 376
45.37 De disponsatis puellis et ab aliis corruptis 377
De uiro abieciente uxorem 377
De eo quod non debet uiro iecere uxorem 377
De eo quod in lege II-as uxores haberi leguntur 377
45.38 De suspicatis uxoribus 378
45.39 Non potest mulier accussare uirum de incerto adulterio 379

46 De poenitentia 380
De nomine penitentiam 380
46.1 De laude poenitentiae 380
46.2 De confessione peccatorum 380
De penitentia iniqui auferente plagam in diebus eius 381
46.3 De poenetentia peccantium recipienda 382
De eo quod ad solam emendationem remissio debetur 382
De penitentia æbriosorum clericorum 383
De penitentia eorum qui reuertuntur ad malitiam 383
46.4 De conpendiosa poenitentia proficiente 383
46.5 De poenitentia Deo soli confitenda 384
De recta paenitentia 384
46.6 De pensatis causis et post soluendis 384
 46.7 De malis preteritis non nocentibus uere poenetentibus 385
46.8 De poenitentia cum lacrimis agenda 385
46.9 De poenetentiæ inposibilitate in dolore 386
46.10 De incerta indulgentia ultime˛ poenetentiae 386
46.11 De poenetentia agenda etiam in ultimo spiritu 387
46.12 De sacrificio non denegando 387
De his qui in penitentia negotiantur 388
De his qui fornicantur inrationabiliter 389
De his qui adulteras uxores habent 389
De eo quod non oportet militare Deo et mundo 389
De bono perdito in modico 390
De longo spatio iniquo in breui sanato 390
De his qui peniteri non possunt 391
Non licet mechatis post penitentiam in cohabitatione fieri 391
De eorundem habitatione in una domu 391
46.13 De loco poenitentiae 392
De nominibus reuertentium ad res humanas 392
46.14 De eo quid sit ultimus spiritus 392
46.15 De infrenes inuersis 393
46.16 De eo quod poenitentia moderari non possit 393
46.17 De anno uno ad poenetentiam subficiente 394
46.18 De poenitentia unius diei sanante hominem 394
46.19 De inpositione manus super poenitentem 394

47 De regionibus census 395

Non diuidendum sit inter regnum et aeclesiam 395
Diuidendum sit inter regnum et aeclesiam 395
47.1 De diuisione regionis census in III partes 395
47.2 De tota substantia libera Deo data 396
47.3 De parte mundi dimitenda in manibus mundi 396
47.4 De iure regis aeclesie non retrahendo 396
47.5 De eo quod regis et æpiscopi coaequalis sit census 397

48 De martiribus 397
De nomine martiris 397
48.1 De exordio martirum 397
48.2 De eo quod nulla distantia martiris et babtizati 398
48.3 De felicitate martirum per infilicitatem adquæsita 398
48.4 De diuersis supliciis martirum 398
48.5 De transmigratione martirum, hoc est reliquiarum 399
 De transportatione martyrum 399
Duplex peccatum est malefacere iuxta martyres 400
48.6 De martiribus pro nobis intercedentibus 400
48.7 De nataliciis martirum in quadragesimis non agendis 400
48.8 De III-bus modis quibus transmutantur martires 400
48.9 De honore martirum aliquando migrante 401
48.10 De resurrectione transmutatorum martirum 401
48.11 De honore Dei ad martires non adferendo 401
48.12 Non intendit spiritus martirum que aguntur in mundo 402
48.13 De eo quod necessitate uident que hic aguntur 402
48.14 De eo quod non omnes mortui hoc possunt 402
48.15 De eo quod martires nominandi martires 403

49 De reliquis in deserto humatis 403

49.1 De eo quod multi homines Dei in deserto sepulti sunt 403
49.2 De eo quod non minus reliquiæ frequentantur a Deo 403
49.3 De eo quod magis uisitantur martires in deserto humatii 404

50 De mortuis in somno uisis 404

50.1 De mortuis apparentibus uiuis 404
50.2 De causa qua se ostendunt mortui in somno uiuis 405
50.3 De eo quod errore contigit mortuos uisos in somno 405
50.4 De causa qua se ostendunt uiuis 405
50.5 De qualitate corporum que sumunt mortui 405
50.6 De somniis 406

51 De tonsura 407
51.1 De exordio tonsurae æclesiæ 407
51.2 De Phetro primo tonso clerico 408
51.3 De V-e causis quibus tonsus est Petrus 408
51.4 De sacramento coronae in anima habendo 409
51.5 De corona sacerdotium et regnum significante 409
51.6 De tonsura Britonum 409
51.7 De excommonicandis clericis qui non tondentur 410
De excumunicantis clericis qui non tonsurantur Romano more 410
De eo quod non oportet mulieri tunderi 411
De eo quod mulier tonderi debet 411
De effiminatis in scriptura exossis 411
52 De bestiis mitibus 412
52.1 De nomine et rebus nociuis bestiæ 412
52.2 De bestia constringenda 412
52.3 De bubus cornupetis 413
52.4 De III-bus necessariis hominis 413
52.5 De canibus 413
52.6 De prima canis culpa non reddenda 414
52.7 De pecore occidente pecus 414
De animante non nutriendo 415
52.8 De pilacibus 415
52.9 De gallinis 415

53 De carnibus 415
53.1 De tempore quo concesse sunt esui humano 415
De ussu carnium licito 416
De ussu carnium inlicito 416
53.2 De carnibus non uetandis sed usus earum luxoriam gignit 416
53.3 De non manducando cibo in quo luxoria 416
53.4 De abstinentia in usu carnium 417
53.5 De cautione dissensionis in carnibus edendis 417
53.6 Omne mortuum sine effussione sanguinis morticinum 417
53.7 De decreto sinodi in inlicitis et licitis carnibus 418
De eo quod carnes uetite˛ sunt in lege 418
53.8 De essu piscium ualde licito 418
De fluminibus piscium 419
53.9 De esu auium licito 419
53.10 De esu ferarum maxime ceruorum licito 419
De essu animalium, hoc est suum, inlicito 420
53.11 De esu suium licito 420
De eo quod caro suillis non omnibus licet comedi 420
53.12 De suibus manducantibus homines 421
53.13 De esu aequorum inlicito 421
53.14 De morticinis suibus 421
De ussu licito 422
53.15 De edendis carnibus nisi scandalizent proximos 422
53.16 De cibis infidelium non nocentibus iuxta doctrinam 423
54 De uera innocentia 423
54.1 De laude innocentiæ 423
54.2 De innocentia puerorum 424
54.3 De pueris malis quamuis innocentes 424
54.4 De uitiis que adherent innocentiæ puerorum 425
54.5 De duobus generibus innocentiæ 425
54.6 De eo quod non numerantur paruuli in numero perfectorum 426
54.7 De aetate paruuli qua nihil reddit 426
54.8 De aetate antequam sanctimoniales non uelentur 426

De infantibus 427
De eo quod mala merentur proiectores infantum 427
De eo cuius sunt filii proiecti in æclesia 427
De defentione proiectorum infantium æclesiæ Dei 427
De eo quod primis annis a matribus separari non oportet 428
De iuuenibus uota sua proferri debentibus 428

55 De ospitalitate 428
55.1 De ospitalitate seruanda 428
55.2 De profectu ospitalitatis 429
55.3 De cauendis ospitibus 430
55.4 De malis ospitio recipiendis 430
De mercide suscipiendi 430

56 De hereticis 431
56.1 De nomine hereticorum et causa qua heretici dicuntur 431
56.2 De causa qua sunt hereticii 431
56.3 De eresiarchis 431
56.4 De heretico uitando post correptionem 431
56.5 De heretico non uitando 432
56.6 De hereticorum libris legendis 432

57 De substantis hominum 432

De substantiis hominum utrum puniendis 432
57.1 De substantia hominis punienda pro peccato eius 432
57.2 De substantia hominis non punienda pro peccato eius 433
57.3 De tribus liberis a peccato alieno 434
57.4 De pecore non sumendo ob alicuius peccatum nisi suum 434
De pecoribus ieiunantibus cum hominibus 434
De peccoribus 435
58 De ducatu barbarorum 435
58.1 De eo quod reus sanguinis sit qui ducatum prebet barbaris 435
58.2 De poenitentia ducentium barbaros 435
58.3 De iure quo iudicant senatores XIIII annos poenitentiæ 435
58.4 De ductore qui non implet animi effectum 436
58.5 De III reatibus Iudæ 436
De ducentibus alienos maledicendis 436
De pena ducentium barbaros 436
De ducentibus alienos inpune 437

59 De conuiuiis 437
59.1 De III modis quibus aeclesia enchennia facit 437
59.2 De praedicando in conuiuiis 437
59.3 De scurilitatibus et turpiloquis in conuiuio deuitandis 438
De facientibus et non facientibus signa 438
59.4 De eo quod non reficienda sunt festa gentium 439
De conuiuis pauperibus exhibendis 439
De III quibus constat dignitas æpulæ 439
De eo quod non oportet conuiuia in eclesia
˛ agi 439

60 De maledictionibus 440
De maledicendis inimicis 440
60.1 Quomodo maledicendi sunt inimici 440
De maledictione iusti timenda 440
60.2 De II-bus modis orandi pro inimicis 440
60.3 De inimico proprio non maledicendo 441
60.4 De morte inimici non roganda 441
Non rogandum quod est contra Dominum 442
60.5 De dialogo Phetri et Gregori 442
60.6 De maledictionibus legis 443
De his qui maledicuntur istis 443

61 De benedictionibus 444

De proximis placendis 444

De unoquoque placente proximo 444
De eo quod unusquisque debet dimitere proximi suo 445
De eo quod oportet faciendi malum 445
De non dimitendo una uice nec septies 446
De differentia familiæ Christi et diaboli 446
 De homine non habente quod reddat proximo nisi pacem 446
De fraudationibus proximorum 446

De silentio et eleuatione uocis 446

De eo, quomodo silendum est 446
De his que continentur in silentio 447
De moderatione et custodia oris 447
De [eo], quomodo eleuanda uox 447
De IIII quibus eleuatur uox 447

62 De artificio artificium 448

De artificio artificium 448
62.1 Without title 449
62.2 De dedicatione noui edificii 450
De III modis quibus æclesia ænchenia facit 450

63 De auguriis 451
63.1 De Christianis non debentibus querere diuinationes 451
63.2 De inanitate bonorum operum 451
63.3 De poena diuinationis huius 451
63.4 De seruientibus auguriis et inspectione scripturarum 452
63.5 De poenitentia Christianorum diuinationes obseruantium 452
63.6 De augoris non obseruandis si uera sint 452
63.7 De causa qua plus demones sciunt quam homines 452
63.8 De licentia Christiana 453

64 De anima 453
64.1 De statu anime 453
De III partibus animæ 454
De eo quod unaquæque anima angelum habeat custodem 454
64.2 De VII substantis anime 454
64.3 De III partibus anime 455
64.4 De domicilio anime 455
64.5 De uita corporis et animæ 455
64.6 De dialogo Gregorii et Phetri 456
64.7 Vbi recipiuntur animae iustorum ante iuditium 456
64.8 De eo quod non est anima pars diuinitatis 457
65 De uariis causis 457
De poenitentia sermo Agustini 457
De poenitentia sancti Hieronimi 457
De moderatione ieiunii 457
De poenitentia sermo Agustini docens 457
De poenitentia sermo Hieronimi ad Damassum 457
65.1 De moderantis uestibus Christianorum 458
65.2 De III causis quibus neglegitur scriptura 458
De syllabis mundantibus peccata 458
65.3 De sermone otioso 458
65.4 De Christiano 459
65.5 De III petitionibus Patricii 459
De uera hostia 460
65.6 De eo quod non prodest quicquid contra consilium Dei 460
65.7 De consilio a pluribus perquirendo 461
De calciandis clericis 461
65.8 De his qui se putant esse iustos et non sunt 461
65.9 De honore sabbati 462
65.10 De lege Domini recitanda die noctuque 462
De elatione 462
De non respundendo contumelas 462
De æqua diuisione inter preliantes et remanentes 463
De eo quod qui mittit ad decolandum ipse decollat 463
De sabbato et quinta feria 463
65.11 De ciuitate non mane aperienda 463
De eo quod satis boni non habebunt conpensationem 464
De falso accusato 464
65.12 De causa inopie nostre˛ 464
65.13 De salute perpetua non nisi per laborem adquirenda 464
De eo quod non omnibus dandum concilium 465
De eo quod non oportet cognoscere faciem in iudicio 465
De leone necante peccatorem, custodiente iustum 465
65.14 De iteranda conductione causa tempestatis et pluuiae 465
65.15 De pueribus 465
65.16 De clericis non retinendis in locis suis 466
65.17 De eo quod monere melius est 466
65.18 De eo quod non ieiunandum in die dominico 466
66 De contrariis 466
De exemplo non operandi sublimibus gradibus 466
De exemplo perigrinandi 467
De licentia Christianorum in cibis 467
De maledicendis inimicis 467
De libris non retinendis 468
De inmobilitate doctrinae 468
De Deo non obliuiscendo in prosperis 469
66.1 De eo quod omnis iudex uolubilis esse non debet 469
66.2 De tarditate conductionum et eius breuitate 470
66.3 De eo quod iudicem oporteat III obseruare 470
66.4 De seueritate uindicte 471
66.5 De reatu reorum in defendentes eos ueniente 472
66.6 De furto grauiter puniendo 473
66.7 De iuramento soluendo 473
 Preface

This book has been many years in the making. It began life as a project for
a doctoral dissertation at Oxford, supervised by Professor Richard Sharpe.
It is to him that I owe a debt of gratitude for inspiring mentorship, prac-
tical guidance, generosity with his vast reserves of knowledge, and un-
compromising intellectual sincerity. After my doctorate was conferred in
2007, work on the Hibernensis continued intermittently as much as time
has allowed. Over this period I was fortunate to receive input from a good
number of scholars whose Latinity and competence as historians far sur-
pass my own. The earliest draft was read in its entirety by Dr Richard
Pollard, whose penetrating insights as Latinist, historian, and avid reader
of early medieval literature have contributed a great deal to improving
the text and to excising errors. A more recent draft was reviewed by
Professor Thomas Charles-Edwards, himself the leading authority on the
Hibernensis, who read every word, made numerous corrections, and of-
fered contextual interpretations based on his unrivalled familiarity with
early Irish law and church history. The late Professor Donnchadh Ó Cor-
ráin, who can rightly be credited with establishing many of the funda-
mental principles of the study of early Irish law and canon law, read the
entire text, and proposed several changes and re-interpretations of pas-
sages that strained my linguistic and historical understanding. Further
reading of portions of text, translation, and introduction was provided by
distinguished colleagues and friends, among them the leading scholars in
early medieval canon law and Celtic studies: Professor Liam Breatnach,
Professor Pádraig Breatnach, Dr Michael Elliot, Dr Sven Meeder, and the
late Professor Roger Reynolds. The final script was meticulously proof-
read by Linda Mellor and the indefatigable polymath Dr Joel Kalvesmaki.
Additional (and much-needed) verification of source references was pro-
vided by Sumner Braund. The English translation was indexed by Laura
Napran. All have been extraordinarily forthcoming with their time and
patiently corrected my many errors.
The authorial cliché of claiming responsibility for all remaining errors
holds markedly true for these volumes, because in editing a text on the
scale of the Hibernensis and with as many variant manuscript readings,
some perplexingly esoteric, errors are impossible to avoid entirely (es-
pecially for a Latinist of middling ability): some will be trivial, like the
42* Preface

occasional miscopying of a manuscript variant, while others, like a contro-

versial editorial decision, may be deemed more serious. The textual trans-
mission of the Hibernensis is notoriously complex, with over ten copies col-
lated here, and of the many challenges that it raises there were, inevitably,
some that I was able to address better than others. It is to be expected that
readers’ opinions will be divided on certain choices that I made in editing
and translating. Nevertheless, I believe that the present text is sufficiently
reliable to satisfy the needs of readers who will make use of it as a source
for early medieval European history, but also of readers who may wish
to treat it as an occasion for preparing a new edition constructed along
different editorial principles.
I gladly acknowledge further debts, which are owed to those who,
although not directly involved in the editing and writing process, have
been a source of intellectual inspiration and professional support. At the
Hebrew University, 1999–2002: Professor Esther Cohen, Professor Doron
Mendels and the late Dr Emanuel Wardi. Friends and colleagues at Oxford
and Cambridge, 2002–2012: Professor Lesley Abrams, Dr Martin Brett,
the late Dr Cliff Davies, Dr Luned Davies, Dr Fiona Edmonds, Professor
Yitzhak Hen, Dr David Howlett, Professor John Marenbon, Dr Matthew
Kempshall, Professor Máire Ní Mhaonaigh, Dr Tom Pickles, Dr Hannah
Skoda, Dr Krisztina Szilágyi, Professor Rosamond McKitterick, Profes-
sor Joanna Story, Professor Teresa Webber, and Professor Chris Wickham.
Friends and colleagues from University College Dublin, 2012–2015: Dr Ed-
die Coleman, Dr Catherine Cox, Dr Elva Johnston, Professor John McCaf-
ferty, Dr Charles Ivar McGrath, Professor Jean-Michel Picard, Dr Michael
Staunton, Professor Tadhg O hAnnrachain, Professor Aidan O’Sullivan,
and Dr Jennifer Wellington.
Further personal thanks go to friends past and present who have put
up with me while I laboured on this project: Asaf Alkalai, Nadav Argov,
Arezou Azad, Nora Berend, Noam Bitton, Emma Cavell, Daniel Davies,
Maria Flechner (mom), Simon Fried, Guy Geltner, Alana Harris, Heather
Giannandrea, Martin Golding, the late Yoram Hazan, Chris Hinds, Merle
Keck, Jean Khalfa, Elliott Lash, Brent Miles, Iris Oren, Yariv Reiser, Rachel
Peretz, Christina Pössel, Michal Shapira, Natasha Sumner, Karen Taylor-
Holm, and Helle Vogt.
The transformation of the doctorate into a published work would not
have been possible without generous financial contributions from the Du-
blin Institute for Advanced Studies, Trinity College Cambridge, Founda-
tion Maison des Sciences de l’Homme, and Yad Hanadiv Foundation. I
am grateful to them all.
44* Abbreviations

Abbreviations

AL Ancient Laws of Ireland, ed. J. O’Donovan, et al., 6 vols.

(Dublin, 1865–1901)
AU Annals of Ulster, ed. S. Mac Airt and G. Mac Niocaill
(Dublin, 1983)
BCLL M. Lapidge and R. Sharpe, Bibliography of Celtic-Latin
Literature 400–1200 (Dublin, 1985)
CCCM Corpus Christianorum Continuatio Mediaevalis (Turnhout, 1966–)
CCSL Corpus Christianorum Series Latina (Turnhout, 1953–)
CIH Corpus Iuris Hibernici, ed. D. A. Binchy, 6 vols. (Dublin, 1978)
CLA Codices Latini antiquiores, ed. E. A. Lowe, 12 vols
(Oxford, 1934–1972)
CPL E. Dekkers and E. Gaar, Clavis Patrum Latinorum, 3rd ed.
(Steenbrugge, 1995)
CSEL Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum Latinorum (Vienna, 1866–)
DIL Contributions to a Dictionary of the Irish Language,
ed. E. G. Quin, C. Marstrander et al. (Dublin, 1913–1976)
EOMIA Ecclesiae occidentalis monumenta iuris antiquissima,
ed. C. H. Turner, 2 vols. (Oxford, 1899–1939)
GCS Die griechischen christlichen Schriftsteller der ersten
drei Jahrhunderte (Leipzig and Berlin, 1897–)
GEIL F. Kelly, A Guide to Early Irish Law (Dublin, 1988)
Hib (Hib.A, Hib.B) Collectio Hibernensis (Recensions A, B)
J3 P. Jaffé, Regesta pontificum Romanorum. . . editio tertia,
ed. M. Schütz et al., 3 vols. (Göttingen, 2016–2017)
Kanonensammlung Collectio Hibernensis, ed. H. Wasserschleben, Die irische
Kanonensammlung (2nd ed. Leipzig, 1885)
MGH Monumenta Germaniae Historica
PL Patrologia Latina, ed. J.-P. Migne, 221 vols. (Paris, 1844–1864)
SC Sources chrétiennes (Paris, 1941–)
SLH Scriptores Latini Hiberniae (Dublin, 1955–)
ZCP Zeitschrift für Celtische Philologie

For abbreviated sources in the apparatus fontium of the edition, see corresponding
entries in the index of sources on pp. 982–1000.
Sigla 45*

Sigla

Manuscripts collated for this edition

A Orléans, Bibliothèque municipale, 221 (193), saec. VIII2 /IX1

B Paris, Bibliothèque nationale, lat. 3182, saec. X/XI
D Monte Cassino, Archivio e Biblioteca dell’Abbazia, 297, saec. XI
H Oxford, Bodleian Library, Hatton 42, saec. IX1 –X
O London, British Library, Cotton Otho E. XIII, saec. X/XI
O2 O, fols. 128r –149v
O2b O, fols. 150r –179v
P Paris, Bibliothèque nationale, lat. 12021, saec. IX
S St. Gall, Stiftsbibliothek, 243, saec. IX2
V Rome, Biblioteca Vallicelliana, T. XVIII, saec. X
Θ Würzburg, Universitätsbibliothek, Mp. th. q. 31, saec. VIII/IX

Other manuscripts

C Cambrai, Bibliothèque municipale, 679 (619), AD 763×790

Cop Copenhagen, Kongelige Bibliotek, MS Ny. Kgl. S. 58 8◦ , saec. VIII1
E London, British Library, Royal 5 E.XIII, saec. IX
I Vienna, Österreichische Nationalbibliothek, lat. 522, saec. X
K Cologne, Dombibliothek, 210, saec. VIII
L Livorno, Biblioteca Labronica, sine numero, saec. XI/XII
M Munich, Bayerische Staatsbibliothek, Clm. 4592, saec. X–XI
Q Paris, Bibliothèque nationale, lat. 12444, saec. VIII–IX
R Karlsruhe, Badische Landesbibliothek, Aug. XVIII, saec. IX
U Munich, Bayerische Staatsbibliothek, Clm. 6434, saec. VIII2
W Cambridge, Corpus Christi College 279, saec. IX2

Recensions

Hib.A Hibernensis, A-Recension

The following pertain to this recension: ABCLOPQS
Hib.B Hibernensis, B-Recension
The following pertain to this recension: DHO2 O2b V
 Introduction

The Hibernensis set a number of precedents in the area of medieval canon

law. It was the first canon-law text in the Latin west to attempt to com-
pile laws for a Christian society and not only for the church; it was the
first to deal extensively with conceptual questions pertaining to jurispru-
dence (e.g. what is law, what purpose does it serve), and it was the first to
draw upon the Old and New Testaments systematically as sources for law.
The Hibernensis (hereafter Hib) was compiled in Ireland at a time when
Irish scholars were committing to writing what was to become early me-
dieval Europe’s largest corpus of vernacular laws, which complemented
an existing corpus of Hiberno-Latin normative material. This flurry of
compilatory activity is usually dated between c. 650 and c. 750.1 Juridical
texts that were written in this period are typically divided into two broad
categories, secular and ecclesiastical, but there is nevertheless considerable
overlap between the two.
Many Irish laws from this period have come down to us in two great
collections, compiled more or less at the same time, but distinct in scope,
structure, and purpose. These are the Senchas Már, comprising texts in the
vernacular, and Hib, comprising texts in Latin.2 Language ranks highly
among the criteria that led to the classification of the Senchas Már as a
secular law text, and Hib as a text of ecclesiastical law. This classification,
however, must not be upheld too rigidly because the Senchas Már, despite
its secular thrust, contains law tracts that pronounce on ecclesiastical mat-
ters and draw on church law. It is not uncommon for texts classified as
‘secular law’ from elsewhere in Europe to contain rules on ecclesiastical
matters. Some such examples are the laws of Æthelberht, Wihtred, and
Ine from England, all of which concern themselves with the church and its
personnel, and early continental law codes, like the Leges Visigothorum and
the Leges Alamannorum, which have clauses pertaining to the church. In
comparison, texts classified as canon law, both Irish and non-Irish, rarely
deal with matters that are unrelated to ecclesiastical organisation or the
observance of religious rites. When viewed against the backdrop of such
1 GEIL,231–232; Charles-Edwards, Gaelic Lawyer, 12.
2 On the Senchas Már and its contents see Breatnach, ‘On the original extent of the
Senchas Már’; Idem, Companion, 268–314; Idem, The Early Irish Law Text Senchas Már and the
Question of Its Date; GEIL, 264–280.
48* Hibernensis

‘typical’ canon-law collections, Hib stands out as a glaring exception for

its preoccupation with ostensibly secular matters such as kingship, theft,
inheritance, treason, and even fair wages for workmen. In dealing with
these matters Hib appears close to vernacular secular law and can often
be seen to seek compromises between ecclesiastical ideals and customary
law, some of which, perhaps, goes back to a pre-Christian legal culture.
Furthermore, by venturing into the area of contract law and introducing
practices from Irish customary law on contracts, Hib in fact compensates
for the absence of any Mosaic legislation in this area, thereby overcoming
a major lacuna in Judaeo-Christian legal thought.
Hib is therefore not a typical canon law collection, but to acknowl-
edge this may simply amount to acknowledging the limitations of our
own preconceptions of what a collection of canon law ought to be. Se-
mantics aside, a more nuanced perspective on Hib was offered by Thomas
Charles-Edwards, who suggested that Hib was not simply a law for the
church, but ‘an attempt to create a Christian law for a Christian society’.1
If we accept this description, then Hib is the earliest such text to survive
from Europe.2 The reasons why scholars working in early medieval Ire-
land would be interested in compiling a law code for a Christian society
will be considered later.
The fact that Hib was concerned with matters that are not strictly eccle-
siastical, and also with issues of legal procedure and conceptual questions
about law and authority,3 helps to explain its appeal to Christian com-
munities not only at home but also abroad. Towards the end of the first
half of the eighth century Hib reached continental Europe, where it circu-
lated widely, as attested by copies and derivatives made in Brittany, Tours,
Cambrai, Freising, Salzburg, Reichenau, St. Gall, Würzburg, and Bobbio.4
In fact, all surviving copies of Hib are continental.5 The fact that Hib was
often modified on the continent and derivatives of it were made with a
1 Charles-Edwards, ‘Early Irish Law’, 353.
2 Unlike Martin of Braga’s sixth-century Capitula (PL 84:575–586), Hib does not maintain
a systematic separation between rules for the clergy and the laity.
3 See the books De lege, De testimonio, De ordine inquisitionis causarum, De prouincia, De

iudicio, De sceleribus et uindictis, De contrariis causis.

4 See chapter on manuscripts below. For a map and a convenient handlist of
manuscripts of Hib (which does not distinguish between origin and provenance), see
Davies, ‘The biblical text of the Collectio’, 18–19. If we were to go by manuscript provenance
rather than origin the list would be even longer and include Corbie, Fleury, Marmoutier,
Naples, Livorno, and Monte Cassino.
5 A possible exception is a fragmentary palimpsest from Ireland or from an Irish centre

in continental Europe, now Trier, Stadtbibliothek, 137/50, fols. 48r –61v (CLA 9 §1368).
Introduction 49*

view to addressing specific issues that were of concern to the communi-

ties in which the continental copyists worked, suggests that some saw Hib
as a text of potential practical value. Frequent excerpting from Hib testi-
fies to its influence on major works of ecclesiastical law dating between the
eighth and the twelfth century, such as the Corbie redaction of the Vetus
Gallica, the False Decretals of Benedictus Levita, Regino of Prüm’s Libri
duo de synodalibus causis et disciplinis ecclesiasticis, Burchard’s Decretum, and
Gratian’s Concordia discordantium canonum.1
There were, it seems, at least three reasons for which Hib was of interest
to continental clergy. The first was its potential utility as a comprehensive
Christian law code that did not restrict itself to matters of ecclesiastical
administration and jurisdiction but also offered rules for Christian society
at large, while allowing for the accommodation of prevalent pre-Christian
traditions. As a text of this kind, it might, for example, have come in handy
to bishops whose jurisdictions extended over large secular communities,
or to Christian missionaries who engaged closely with non-Christian and
newly converted societies, like the missionaries of the eighth and ninth
centuries whose activities were stimulated by Frankish political expansion.
The second factor was Hib’s systematic structure, which could have served
as a blueprint for continental ecclesiastical legislation. The third was Hib’s
extensive use of written sources, which led some of its readers to mine it
as a convenient store for citations.2
The citations that Hib comprises derive from a pool of sources wider
and more varied than had ever before been tapped by a text of ecclesias-
tical law. Thanks to Hib’s sources, modern historians are provided with a
rare glimpse into the vitality of early Irish intellectual life and the range of
books and florilegia that were available in Ireland. As already mentioned,
Hib was the first ever collection to claim the Bible as a source for law, and it
introduced other novel categories of authorities, such as patristics, Chris-
tian historiography, hagiography, Irish and Anglo-Saxon wisdom texts,
Irish and Anglo-Saxon ecclesiastical laws, and Irish vernacular laws. Yet
Hib did not neglect the more conventional sources that were ubiquitous in
contemporary canonical collections, like conciliar canons and papal decre-
tals. But it was Hib’s Insular sources that made it a vehicle for the trans-
mission of Insular learning (including material translated from the Irish)
abroad, mediating it to readers who might not always have been aware
1 Wasserschleben, Kanonensammlung, xxix; Seckel, ‘Studien zu Benedictus Levita VIII

(Studie VIII, Teil I)’, 396. I discuss the Vetus Gallica at length later.
2 A manuscript that reflects such an interest is the derivative Θ, discussed at length in

section 2.5.
50* Hibernensis

whence this unique material originated. Altogether it is possible to iden-

tify forty-one authors cited in Hib, some of whom—like Augustine, Jerome
and Isidore—are cited numerous times and from a number of different
works of theirs.1
Paradoxically, despite the fact that Hib is of uncontestable Irish origin,
its early Irish reception is not as well attested as its continental reception.
The earliest secure secondary witness to Hib in Ireland is the vernacular
law tract Bretha Nemed Toísech, dated by Liam Breatnach to the first half of
the eighth century, which cites passages from Hib in Old Irish translation.2
On the other hand, Hib itself is a secondary witness to Irish texts that sur-
vive independently and also to others that do not survive. Among those
that did not survive we find many documents that emanated from synods.
Thanks to this synodal material Hib has recently been hailed as ‘the sin-
gle most important source for early Irish ecclesiastical organisation’.3 The
Irish synods cited in Hib were also pivotal to Kathleen Hughes’s influen-
tial (and much disputed) hypothesis which posited two distinct but coex-
isting modes of church organisation in eighth-century Ireland: one with
defined territorial dioceses and governed by bishops, and the other favour-
ing government by abbots who exercised jurisdiction over non-territorial
paruchiae.4
Though it is generally acknowledged to be an unrivalled source for
early Irish church history and intellectual life, historians’ ability to ac-
cess Hib as a historical source has been hampered by its complex textual
history. Hib is preserved in seven early medieval complete copies and ap-
1 The question of whether or not Hib’s compilers were working from complete works or

florilegia is discussed on p. 67*.

2 Breatnach, ‘Canon law and secular law in early Ireland’, 457. See also p. 91*.
3 Etchingham, Church Organisation, 47.
4 Hib’s place in her hypothesis was summed up succinctly in her ‘Synodus II S. Patricii’,

141: ‘many of the native Irish canons in the eighth-century Collectio belong to two distinct
groups, the Romani and the Hibernenses. The Romani were concerned with a church admin-
istered by bishops and clinging to Roman and continental usage; the Hibernenses were deal-
ing with a church normally administered by abbots, a church concerned with native legal
institutions, trying to fit the Irish church into the structure of native law’. Richard Sharpe
offered a refinement of this model by positing ‘an organisation with many small dioceses
but no archbishops with recognized metropolitan authority’. See R. Sharpe, ‘Churches and
communities in early medieval Ireland: towards a pastoral model’, 107. A reassessment
of the problem of church organisation, necessitated by Richard Sharpe (‘Some problems
concerning the organization of the church in early medieval Ireland’), was undertaken by
Colmán Etchingham (Church Organisation), who placed Hib at the forefront of his contem-
porary Latin sources.
Introduction 51*

proximately ninety incomplete copies, fragments, and derivatives.1 Some

of these copies have been shown to belong to two distinct text-types, com-
monly referred to as recensions A and B (hereafter Hib.A and Hib.B). The
relationship between Hib.A and Hib.B and their relative dates have eluded
scholars for more than two centuries. Matters are further complicated
by the fact that fragmentary copies and derivatives, all drawn up on the
continent, vary considerably between themselves. Consequently, the ‘his-
torical’ picture gleaned from Hib’s different copies is not always consistent,
and continental augmentations and omissions that obscure the compilers’
original intentions are a constant hazard, though they are nevertheless
important in their own right for their potential to shed light on regional
variations in legal scholarship or even practice. In the study that follows
I attempt to untangle Hib’s complex textual history and place it within its
proper historical context. The study seeks to offer solutions to some of the
problems that vexed students of the text in the past and puts forward new
evidence to facilitate work on other problems that still await treatment.
The ultimate purpose of the following study and edition is to provide a se-
cure starting point for readers who want to pursue independent research
on Hib’s textual history, or to use Hib as a source for Irish ecclesiastical
history, the reception of Irish learning abroad, and the availability of late
antique texts in Ireland.
The first edition of Hib, by Hermann Wasserschleben, was based solely
on a text of Hib.A complemented by a selective collation of readings from
Hib.B in the apparatus. Therefore, before the completion of the present
edition, readers could glimpse only selections from the text of Hib.B. The
present edition offers for the first time a comprehensive text of both Hib.A
and Hib.B with a translation and notes that aim to make Hib accessible to
all, including those with little familiarity with early medieval Irish history.

1 A thorough but not altogether exhaustive list is Kéry, Canonical Collections of the Early

Middle Ages, 73–78.

1 A background to the Hibernensis
An Irish origin for Hib has come to be taken for granted since 1929, when
James F. Kenney catalogued the text in his Sources for the Early History of
Ireland. The consensus on this matter has become so pervasive that, to the
best of my knowledge, no exhaustive review of the evidence has ever been
attempted. This will be undertaken in the present chapter, along with a re-
assessment of other fundamental questions about the text and its context,
such as authorship, date of compilation, structure, correspondence with
Irish vernacular law, and use of sources.
An Irish origin for Hib can be posited on two categories of evidence:
external, deriving from features pertaining to Hib’s transmission; and in-
ternal, deriving from Hib’s contents. The most frequently cited item of
external evidence is an inscription in manuscript P (see p. 45* for sigla)
which contains two Irish names believed to be those of Hib’s compilers.
The inscription will be discussed separately in section 1.1 ‘Authorship’. A
second type of external evidence, Irish glosses, is found in manuscripts P
and W. The glosses in P are not found in Hib, but rather in other Hiberno-
Latin texts in the same manuscript: De disputatione Hibernensis sinodi and
De arreis. Manuscript W, on the other hand, contains glosses in Old Irish
in its fragmentary copy of Hib.1 A third type of external evidence con-
sists of Irish texts that often circulated in manuscripts together with Hib.
Apart from De disputatione and De arreis these include the Canones Adom-
nani, canons of Irish synods, various penitential texts, and the Old Irish
text known as the Cambrai Homily, found only in MS C.2
The internal evidence for Hib’s Irish origin may also be divided into
three types. First, approximately one hundred and eighty texts in Hib are
either cited from or attributed to Irish sources. The figure varies between
manuscripts and excludes several unattributed passages in Hib which may
be of Irish origin but whose sources have not been identified. All cita-
tions from (or attributions to) Irish sources are listed in tables 1–4 (pp.
151*–157*). The second type of internal evidence consists of abundant cor-
respondences between Hib and Irish vernacular law, some of which will
be discussed separately in section 1.8 ‘Hib and Irish vernacular law’ and
1 Analysed by Stokes and Strachan, Thesaurus Palaeohibernicus, 2:xi, 38 and edited and

translated ibid. De disputatione and De arreis were edited by Bieler, Penitentials, 160–166.
2 For copies of Hib that circulated alongside texts of Irish origin, see entries for MSS AB-

HOP in chapter 4. An edition of the Cambrai Homily is in Stokes and Strachan, Thesaurus
Palaeohibernicus, 2:244–247. For background on the homily, see Ó Néill, ‘The background
to the Cambrai Homily’; Stancliffe, ‘Red, White and Blue Martyrdom’.
1.1 A background to the Hibernensis 53*

others are mentioned in the notes on the translation. The third type of
internal evidence is linguistic. It consists of Hiberno-Latinisms as well as
Irish proper names (and a place-name) found throughout the text. The
following are but a few examples: on p. 182 ln. 1 of book 26 we find a ref-
erence to the term uagus Dei. This appears to be a Latin rendering of the
Irish legal term déorad Dé ‘exile of God’, denoting hermits who left their
own territory and lived as exiles elsewhere. Such persons enjoyed special
status in the laws which accorded them an honour price equal to that of
a king (or his ecclesiastical equivalent, the bishop).1 The heading of chap-
ter 26.22 stipulates against denying hospitality to a uagus Dei. In book 33
we find thirteen references to a rata, the Hiberno-Latin equivalent of Old
Irish ráth ‘paying surety’.2 Finally, in books 40 and 47 there is a Latinised
form of the Irish unit of value cumal (lit. ‘female slave’). The Latin term,
ancilla, is a literal translation but, like rata, retains the Old Irish technical
sense.3 As for names, on p. 410 ln. 5 of chapter 51.6 we find the name
of the legendary king of Tara, Lóegaire mac Néill. It occurs in the geni-
tive, and is spelled differently in different manuscripts: Loigairi filii Neillis
(P), Loigairi filii Neili (S), Lugeri filii Nellex (H). Another Irish name, Díchu
(mac Trichim), a ‘good pagan’ mentioned in Muirchú’s Life of Patrick, oc-
curs only in B and O (p. 460 ln. 6) alongside an Irish place-name, Armagh
(p. 460 ln. 4).

1.1 Authorship
The authorship of Hib has been much debated since Hermann Wasser-
schleben published his edition of Hib in 1874 (reprinted with a revised
introduction in 1885). In 1882 Friedrich Loofs suggested that Hib origi-
nated in Northumbria because it cited sayings attributed to Archbishop
Theodore (d. 690) of Canterbury, which bear a close resemblance to pas-
sages found in a canonical collection by a certain Discipulus Vmbrensium,
who may have been a Northumbrian.4 Wasserschleben objected to a North-
1 Charles-Edwards, ‘The social background to Irish peregrinatio’, 53–54. GEIL, 41, 224.
2 For the terms rata and ráth, see Thurneysen, ‘Aus dem irischen Recht V’, 368–371. An
overview of Irish suretyship is GEIL, 167–173; McLeod, Early Irish Contract Law, 16–21.
3 The Latin form occurs on p. 308 ln. 17, p. 397 ln. 4. On cumal as a unit of value, see

Kelly, Farming, 592–593; Charles-Edwards, Early Christian Ireland, 69.

4 Loofs, Antiquae Britonum Scotorumque ecclesiae, 76. On the transmission of the Discipu-

lus’s text and its relationship with Hib, see Flechner, ‘Canons of Theodore’, 121–143. The
Discipulus’s text is in Finsterwalder, ed., Canones Theodori, 285–334. A translation is McNeill
and Gamer, Medieval Handbooks of Penance, 182–215. Like Levison (review of Finsterwalder
in Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte), I find no serious reason to doubt that
54* 1.1 A background to the Hibernensis

umbrian origin on the grounds that no Northumbrian could have been

sufficiently versed in Irish vernacular law to have been able to produce a
work that corresponds so closely to Irish sources.1 Wasserschleben did not
offer a counter-hypothesis, but instead played down the importance of the
author’s identity and place of origin, claiming that irrespective of whether
or not the author was Irish, the work itself was undoubtedly intended for
the Irish church.2
The Cambridge University Librarian Henry Bradshaw (1831–1886) was
confident he had identified the author as a certain Cumméne, who—as
Bradshaw believed—was an Irishman based on the continent.3 The initial
impetus for this hypothesis was a corrupt name, cv cuiminiæ (on which see
p. 56*), found in one copy of Hib: P, fol. 127v . Bradshaw interpreted this as
a distortion of the name ‘Cummean’, whom he recognised as the author
of an eighth-century continental penitential text, commonly referred to
nowadays as Excarpsus Cummeani.4 He proceeded to posit a dependence
between the penitential and Hib by arguing that the penitential’s author
was:
precisely contemporary with the compiler of the Hibernensis;
while his materials stand in the closest possible connection
with the materials used in the Hibernensis, exhibiting, as they
do, a combination of Frankish documents with others of British
and Irish origin. . .
It has since been established that the attribution of the Excarpsus Cummeani
to ‘Cummean’ was spurious, and that the genuine penitential written by
‘Cummean’—identified as Cumméne Fada (d. 662), bishop of Clonfert—
was only one of its sources.5 But although Bradshaw has been shown to
be mistaken in his attribution of Hib’s authorship to Cumméne, we may
the Disciple wrote anywhere but on the island of Britain. Charles-Edwards, ‘Penitential of
Theodore’, 141 n 4, took umbrensium to mean ‘of the Northumbrians’. For the designation
umbrenses, see Whitby Life of Gregory §12, ed. and tr. Colgrave, Earliest Life of Gregory the
Great, 94; Bede, HE, 4.15 [17].
1 Wasserschleben, Kanonensammlung, xiv.
2 Ibid.
3 Bradshaw, letter to Wasserschleben, 28 May 1885, in Wasserschleben, Kanonensamm-

lung, lxiii–lxxv.
4 Ed. Wasserschleben, Bussordnungen, 460–493. Bradshaw was later informed by Whitley

Stokes—in reply to a letter he sent to Stokes on 17 May 1885—that the figure in question
was not ‘Cummean’ but ‘Cucumne’. See Prothero, Memoir of Henry Bradshaw, 307–308.
5 Cumméne’s death is recorded in AU 662.1. Only two copies of the genuine peni-

tential survive, but the preface to the penitential was transmitted separately in six other
manuscripts. See Bieler, Penitentials, 6, 13 [his MS F], 15 [his MS R], 17–19, 108–134 [edi-
1.1 A background to the Hibernensis 55*

nevertheless wish to eliminate the theoretical possibility that Hib was com-
piled by the unnamed compiler of the Excarpsus. As we have just seen,
Bradshaw drew attention to similarities between the mélange of sources
in Hib and the Excarpsus. However, we now know that the two texts can-
not be linked in this way because several other Insular and continental
penitentials also exhibit a combination of Irish, British, or Anglo-Saxon
sources (such as Cumméne Fada’s genuine penitential1 and texts contain-
ing canons attributed to Archbishop Theodore of Canterbury).2 The Ex-
carpsus was therefore not unique in its selection of sources, even though its
continental distribution might have been wider than that of other Insular
penitentials.3
The next scholar to have offered a hypothesis on the identity of Hib’s
compiler was August Nürnberger,4 who noticed that texts attributed to
Boniface are interspersed among texts from Hib in a florilegium in the
eighth- or ninth-century manuscript Θ (on which see pp. 143*–145*). From
this he inferred that Boniface was Hib’s author.5 This circumstantial link
was dismissed by Kenney for being based on ‘very flimsy grounds’.6
The debate on Hib’s authorship came to a close in 1908, when a cor-
rupt inscription in P had been fully restored by Rudolf Thurneysen, whose
work benefitted from earlier contributions by Whitley Stokes, Henry Brad-
tion]. By contrast, at least seven eighth-century manuscripts of the Excarpsus survive. See
Meens, Het tripartite boeteboek, 509–510.
1 Which itself drew upon British sources. See Bieler, Penitentials, 285–286.
2 E.g. Poenitentiale Remense, ed. Wasserschleben, Bussordnungen, 494–504, ed. Asbach,

Poenitentiale Remense, Anhang 4–77; Poenitentiale XXXV Capitulorum, ed., Wasserschleben,

Bussordnungen, 505–526, [as Capitula Iudiciorum] ed. Meens, Het tripartite boeteboek, 434–484;
Poenitentiale Sangalense Tripartitum, ed. Schmitz, Die Bussbücher und das kanonische Bussver-
fahren nach handschriftlichen Quellen, 177–189, ed. Meens, Het tripartite boeteboek, 326–352.
3 Körntgen, ‘Der Excarpsus Cummeani’. Curiously, despite Pseudo-Cumméne’s continen-

tal popularity, no passage in Hib was ever sourced to Cumméne’s genuine work (with one
possible exception, on which see note 561 on the translation). This is somewhat surprising,
since it is fair to assume that the penitential was known to Hib’s compilers, who cited a col-
lection of sayings attributed to Theodore, which contained excerpts from Cumméne (see
Flechner, ‘Canons of Theodore’, 128–129, nn 31, 36). Perhaps his penitential was excluded
because of Hib’s overall avoidance of prescribing penances.
4 Nürnberger, ‘Über die Würzburger Handschrift’.
5 Ibid. 35–40.
6 Kenney, Sources, 248 n 272. The hypothesis was also rejected by Fournier and Le Bras,

Histoire des collections canoniques, 1:62 n 5. On the possibility that Cop, which contains
either a source or a derivative of Hib on fols. 69v –80v was written at Boniface’s request,
see Meens, ‘Oldest manuscript witness’, 13–14. He believes that the manuscript originated
from northern France, but accepts that its contents do not conflict with a possible northern
Italian origin.
56* 1.1 A background to the Hibernensis

shaw, Bartholomew MacCarthy, and Edward Nicholson.1 The inscription,

which immediately follows the copy of Hib in P on fol. 127v (on which
see pp. 137*–141*), reads: hucvsq: nuben & cv cuiminiæ & durinis. Thur-
neysen emended the reading thus: Hucusque Ruben & Cú Chuimine Iae &
Durinis ‘Thus far Ruben of Dairinis and Cú Chuimne of Iona’.2 The names
in the inscription—which is often referred to nowadays as a colophon—
have been identified by Stokes, MacCarthy and Nicholson as Ruben of
Dairinis (d. 725), scriba of Munster, and Cú Chuimne (d. 747) sapiens of
Iona.3
The titles scriba and sapiens denoted intellectual preeminence in early
medieval Ireland. Ruben’s designation as scriba of Munster implies he was
learned in the law, particularly in biblical law.4 In Hib the title also implies
judicial responsibilities.5 The title sapiens appears to have been, as Charles-
Edwards suggested, ‘a more general term (including scriba) for someone
with the authority to teach and to judge by virtue of his learning’.6 But
whereas the judicial role of a scriba and his status within society were
clearly defined (he is equal in rank to a bishop), those of a sapiens were
not.7 Furthermore, a scriba appears to have been an exclusively ecclesias-
tical function, whereas the title sapiens also encompassed secular learning
and adjudication.8
Postulating a collaboration between Ruben and Cú Chuimne raises a
number of problems. The first, a practical problem, is that of the distance
between the two: Ruben dwelt in the monastery on Dairinis (Kinsalebeg,
Co. Waterford, on the Blackwater River), and Cú Chuimne was an inmate
of the monastery on Iona, an island northeast of Ireland, in Argyll. But
distance itself, as Bart Jaski pointed out, would not have debarred coopera-
tion, because regular contacts between northern and southern Irish clerics
are known to have taken place on other occasions in the seventh century.
1 For a brief account of attempts to decipher the passage, see Kenney, Sources, 248 n 273.
2 Thurneysen, ‘Zur irischen Kanonensammlung’, ZCP 6 (1908): 1–5.
3 AU 725.4, 747.5. For examples of the long standing scholarly consensus on Ruben

and Cú Chuimne’s authorship, see, e.g., Kenney, Sources, 248; Hughes, Church in Irish
Society, 123; Ó Cróinín, Early Medieval Ireland, 216; Charles-Edwards, Early Christian Ireland,
265; Jaski, ‘Cú Chuimne, Ruben’. Incidentally, Nicholson, ‘The origin of the “Hibernian”
collection of canons’, suggested, on shaky grounds, that the names belonged to early
copyists and that Hib was in fact compiled by Adomnán.
4 For the terms scriba and sapiens see Charles-Edwards, Early Christian Ireland, 264–271;

Ireland, ‘Aldfrith of Northumbria’.

5 See chapters 21.1, 21.2.
6 Charles-Edwards, Early Christian Ireland, 270.
7 Ibid. 269–270.
8 See p. 136 ln. 6 of the present edition.
1.1 A background to the Hibernensis 57*

Jaski gives two examples. First, there are Mo Sinnu moccu Min (d. 610),
Abbot of Bangor in Ulster, and his pupil Mo Chuaróc maccu Neth Sémon,
from the territory of the Déisi in south Munster.1 The second example is
the well-known Paschal Letter written in 632 by Cumméne, a cleric from
southern Ireland, to Abbot Ségéne of Iona.2 To these may be added a
third example: the collaboration attested in the guarantor list appended
to Adomnán’s Law of Innocents, which contains the names of northern
and southern Irish dignitaries.3 All were either present or represented by
proxy at the synod of Birr in 697, but some guarantors, as Richard Sharpe
suggested, may have attached their names to the law when Adomnán ap-
proached them for support as he was travelling through Ireland.4 Thus
distance in itself does not appear to have been an insurmountable obsta-
cle.
Another ostensible difficulty with positing a collaboration between
Ruben and Cú Chuimne is the apparent discrepancy between the idea
of co-authorship and Hib’s preface (p. 1 of the present edition), written in
the first person singular.5 But as David Howlett suggested, the prologue
‘may have issued from the mind of a single orderly legist, who described
accurately what he and his late colleague had done’.6
But perhaps the most challenging question—to which no easy answer
can be offered on the basis of the available evidence—relates to the compil-
ers’ motivations and the division of labour between them. Were they both
equally involved in the production of Hib? Did each have access to the
same sources, or were some of the sources supplied by one compiler and
others by the other? Did they have different ideological agendas which
they promoted through the work? The fact that Hib has been transmitted
in two recensions has prompted various theories concerning the role that
either compiler might have played in the formation of each recension. At
present, however, the available evidence makes it impossible to determine
with certainty what Ruben and Cú Chuimne were responsible for, or even
if they were responsible for the text of Hib as we know it today, for parts
of it, or for a base text that was modified with time. Arguably, they might
1 Jaski, ‘Cú Chuimne, Ruben’, 52. Biographical details on the two can be found in Ó

Cróinín, ‘Mo-Sinnu moccu Min and the computus of Bangor’, 285–286.

2 Cumméne, Letter to Ségéne, ed. Walsh and Ó Cróinín, 56–96.
3 Ed. and tr. Meyer, Cáin Adomnáin. A text of the list with commentary is Ní Dhonn-

chadha, ‘The guarantor list of Cáin Adomnáin, 697’.

4 Sharpe, tr., Life of St. Columba, 52.
5 The discrepancy was pointed out by Dumville, ‘Ireland, Brittany, and England’, 86.
6 Howlett, ‘The prologue to the Collectio’, 149.
58* 1.1 A background to the Hibernensis

only have been the authors of the final and somewhat opaque short text
in Hib (on p. 473 ln. 19), because the expression ‘hucusque’ that introduces
them is used elsewhere in Hib to designate the sources of three short texts:
hucusque Agustinus (p. 96 ln. 20), hucusque historia ecclesiastica (p. 334 ln. 10),
and hucusque Hermas (p. 367 ln. 8).
As regards the backgrounds of Ruben and Cú Chuimne, we know the
following. Ruben belonged to the monastery of Dairinis, which was as-
sociated with the Céli Dé movement of the eighth century through its ab-
bot Fer Dá Chrích (d. 747), who was the teacher of Máel Ruain (d. 792),
founder of Tallaght and prominent leader of the Céli Dé.1 The Célí Dé,
according to one influential definition, was a reform movement that ‘rep-
resented a sharp reaction against the laxity and corruption of the older
monastic federations, “the people of the old churches” (lucht na sencheld)
or “the lax folk” (lax-áes)’.2 Peter O’Dwyer noted that the reform literature
of Tallaght made use of texts from Hib on issues such as refusing gifts
from wicked men, moderate fasting, consumption of wild deer, prohibi-
tion of fasting on Sunday, prayers for the dead, prohibition of sleeping in
a church, continence among married couples, and receiving the sacrament
in extremis.3 It cannot be ruled out, however, that Hib might have been used
by scholars of the Céli Dé not as an authoritative law code but merely as
a convenient compendium of religious pronouncements. There is nothing
to indicate that Hib was compiled with the intent of facilitating a reform
of the type that the Céli Dé initiated from the second half of the eighth
century. Hib can certainly not be said to espouse strict monastic discipline
of the sort that the Céli Dé movement is believed to have championed.
For Ruben’s ancestry we can turn to the Irish chronicles. His obit is
recorded in AU, as well as the annals of Clonmacnoise and Tigernach.4 In
AU 725.4 it reads:
1 O’Dwyer, Céli dé, 29–30; Kenney, Sources, 469.
2 Binchy, ‘Old-Irish table of penitential commutations’, 53–54.
3 O’Dwyer, Céli Dé, 4. A list of texts from Hib is provided, but he does not name specific

works of the Céli Dé which cite Hib. This question was only briefly revisited in the latest
monograph on the Céli Dé: Follet, Céli Dé in Ireland, 89–96. He notes that Hib’s concern
with circumstances under which the religious were permitted to accept gifts from the
wicked was shared by leaders of the Céli Dé. However, he does not ask whether Hib might
have been a forerunner of the Céli Dé movement.
4 Annals of Clonmacnoise, ed. Murphy (Dublin, 1896); Annals of Tigernach, ed. Stokes.

An attempt by Jaski, ‘Cú Chuimne, Ruben’, 54, to link this passage with a pedigree found
under the year 720 in the Annals of the Four Masters, was contested by Charles-Edwards,
Chronicle of Ireland, 1:198 n 2, on the grounds that the entry in the Annals of the Four
Masters was emended at a much later date and that AU and the Annals of Tigernach
should be preferred because they agree with each other.
1.2 A background to the Hibernensis 59*

Rubin m. Connadh scriba Mumhan filiusque Broccain o Thaigh

Theille qui magister bonus euangelii Christi erat. . .

Ruben son of Conna scribe of Mumu and Broccán’s son from

Tech Taille who was a good teacher of Christ’s Gospel. . .
By contrast, the pedigree of Cú Chuimne is unknown. He is, however,
the author of another text, Cantemus in omni die, the oldest extant hymn
in Latin written in honour of the Virgin Mary.1 The poem was styled by
Dáibhí Ó Cróinín as ‘perhaps the high-point of Hiberno-Latin versifica-
tion’.2 It was incorporated into the liturgy of the Célí Dé but this should
not be taken to mean that Cú Chuimne (or Ruben) supported the Célí
Dé movement in its infancy.3 A curious interpolation into Cú Chuimne’s
obit in AU 747.5, relates that in his youth he was famous for chasing after
nuns, but later in life he turned his attention to serious scholarly pursuits.4
The text is attributed in AU to his mother, but in the Liber Hymnorum to
Adomnán (d. 704), ninth abbot of Iona.5
To conclude, Cú Chuimne’s and Ruben’s background as prominent
Christian men of learning of the first half of the eighth century who re-
ceived legal training, suggests they were fully qualified to compile a text
such as Hib. The mention of their names in one of the manuscripts (P)
may suggest that the two were identified with Hib by the time that the
archetype of this manuscript was written, perhaps as early as the ninth
century. The fact that the manuscript contains a copy of Hib.A does not
rule out the possibility that both Ruben and Cú Chuimne were associated
with Hib.B as well, for example, as the authors of a proto-version from
which both Hib.A and Hib.B derived their material. Nevertheless, it must
be acknowledged that Hib contains no definitive statement of their author-
ship.

1.2 Date of composition

A terminus post quem for Hib is sometimes fixed by the date of the latest au-
thority cited in it. Contrary to what some have believed, this authority is
not Adomnán (d. 704), whose name is mentioned in a single manuscript,
1 BCLL §581. The latest edition and translation is Howlett, ‘Five experiments in textual

reconstruction and analysis’, 19–30.

2 Ó Cróinín, Early Medieval Ireland, 217.
3 O’Dwyer, Célí Dé, 202.
4 For a translation, see Kelleher, Too Small for Stove Wood, 12.
5 On the Liber Hymnorum, see Kenney, Sources, 716–718 (§574).
60* 1.2 A background to the Hibernensis

which is contaminated by interpolations.1 The latest authority is in fact

Archbishop Theodore of Canterbury, quoted from a collection of canoni-
cal teachings attributed to him, which was compiled, at the earliest, shortly
after Theodore’s arrival in England in 669. Theodore’s rulings on canoni-
cal and penitential matters circulated in seven different recensions at least,
none of which corresponds exactly to the recension used by Hib’s com-
pilers.2 Alternatively, citations from a synod held somewhere in Britain,
probably after 675, can also be used as a terminus post quem (see p. 65*),
but as its date is uncertain they are not a reliable dating criterion for Hib.
As for Hib’s terminus ante quem, this can be set by using Hib’s earliest sec-
ondary witness as a criterion, namely the Corbie redaction of the Vetus
Gallica, completed c. 748.3
The Easter controversy and its consequences have also frequently been
used as dating criteria. Wasserschleben thought that Hib was compiled af-
ter the controversy subsided, at a time when the Irish church ‘joined’ itself
to Rome, an event he dated to the end of the seventh or the beginning of
the eighth century.4 Bradshaw suggested that the text was compiled at the
close of the seventh century.5 Neither Bradshaw nor Wasserschleben iden-
tified Cú Chuimne in the inscription in P, and were therefore unaware of
Hib’s connection to Iona, which accepted the Roman rite in 716, according
to Bede.6 The ‘colophon’ had already been deciphered by the time that
Kathleen Hughes asserted that ‘the fact that no section is given to Easter
suggests that the collection post-dates 716’.7 Her observation, however,
1 The name occurs in H, fol. 106v . The interpolations to this manuscript are discussed

at length in Flechner, ‘Aspects of the Breton transmission’. For an attempt to set a terminus
post quem based on Adomnán’s death date see, e.g., Hughes, Church in Irish Society, 123.
2 Flechner, ‘Canons of Theodore’, 131–134. A single text that occurs in one of Hib’s

copies, K (see p. 45* for sigla), after the equivalent of p. 57 ln. 6 of the present edition,
can be shown to have derived from a known recension of the Canons of Theodore (U
ii.14.1), which echoes canon 52 of the Council of Laodicea. But this text was, in all likeli-
hood, interpolated into Hib on the continent. That the recension in question was compiled
within a generation of Theodore’s death is evident from the fact that its compiler, a Discip-
ulus Vmbrensium, attempted to reconstruct Theodore’s original sayings by consulting the
archbishop’s former pupils. See Finsterwalder, ed., Canones Theodori, 333 lines 11–12, 17.
3 Mordek, Kirchenrecht, 86–94, 287; Ganz, Corbie, 20, 72. Although Bretha Nemed is the

earliest secondary witness to Hib in Ireland, the dating 721×742 that was proposed for its
compilation by Breatnach, ‘Canon law and secular law’, 457, cannot be used as an exact
terminus ante quem, because it was inferred with reference to Hib.
4 Wasserschleben, Kanonensammlung, xiii: ‘die irische Kirche nach langem Streuben sich

an Rom angeschlossen hatte. . . ’.

5 Bradshaw, Early Collection, 7, 13.
6 Bede, HE 5.22.
7 Hughes, Church in Irish Society, 133 n 3.
1.3 A background to the Hibernensis 61*

was based solely on Hib.A, whereas Hib.B contains a text (p. 409 ln. 17
of the present edition) that describes the British reckoning of Easter as
Quartodeciman. This derogatory reference to the British observance sug-
gests that the text (ascribed to Gildas) was penned by sympathisers of the
adherents of the Victorian computistical reckoning, the Romani, perhaps
even while Ireland was still divided on the Easter question. On its own,
this text does not constitute a definitive dating criterion, for it could have
been incorporated into Hib by the Romani either before the Easter question
was settled or after, when the Victorian rite prevailed. However, for this
and other pro-Roman statements1 to have been incorporated into Hib with
Cú Chuimne’s consent (if indeed he was one of the compilers), we must
assume that the work was completed after his monastery converted to the
Roman rite in 716. This date can thus provide a terminus post quem, for
which a corresponding terminus ante quem may be the death date of either
Ruben (725)2 or Cú Chuimne (747). Therefore, if we accept Cú Chuimne’s
and Ruben’s authorship and if we accept Bede’s dating of Iona’s reform,
then Hib can be dated on historical grounds 716×747. The historical dating
is, however, less secure than the date-range reached earlier on text-critical
criteria, namely 669×748: the first date corresponding to Theodore’s ar-
rival in England and the second to the completion of the Corbie redaction
of the Vetus Gallica.

1.3 Structure
The structure of Hib.A and Hib.B is, by and large, identical. The basic
building blocks of Hib are excerpts from sources such as the Bible, ex-
egetical works (patristic and others), conciliar canons, church histories,
and wisdom texts. Each excerpt serves either as a testimonium, namely
a quoted text from an authoritative source, or an exemplum, namely an
example of a rule being applied.3 These citations are brought under ed-
itorial headings that put forward the rule more succinctly. The headings
are phrased either as descriptive or prescriptive statements, e.g. 21.1 De
1 E.g. Rome as the highest authority in Christendom and the contentious issue of clerical

tonsure: p. 114 ln. 16, and book 51 De tonsura.

2 As preferred by Charles-Edwards, Gaelic Lawyer, 5. However, it seems that Charles-

Edwards considers some parts of Hib, such as book 20, to have been compiled earlier, for
they constitute ‘a defence against claims of Armagh, and to a lesser extent other churches
such as Kildare, to a primacy within Ireland’. This struggle for predominance within the
Irish church probably reached its climax in the late seventh century. See also Charles-
Edwards, ‘Pastoral role of the church in early Irish laws’, 65–66.
3 Charles-Edwards, ‘The construction’, 210.
62* 1.3 A background to the Hibernensis

personis dignis ad iudicandum ‘Concerning the ones worthy of judging’, 18.2

De eo quod in sepulchro paterno sepeliendum est ‘That it is necessary to be
buried in the ancestral cemetery’. Together with the exempla and testimo-
nia that they introduce, these headings form units that are termed capitula
‘chapters’ in the manuscripts. In the present edition, excerpts from author-
itative sources that form the chapters are referred to as ‘texts’ or ‘sections’
or ‘canons’, when this technical term is appropriate. Out of a total of
1097 chapter headings in the present edition, there are thirty-five head-
ings which do not occur in Hib.B (i.e. in HV, in the incomplete D, and
in the florilegia in O) and 292 headings that occur only in manuscripts of
Hib.B.
Each chapter is attached to other thematically related chapters, and to-
gether they form units termed in the manuscripts (and here) libri ‘books’.
Copies of Hib contain between sixty-four and sixty-nine books. In the
present edition, twenty-three books open with a discussion of the ety-
mology of their subject matter, usually by invoking Isidore of Seville’s
Etymologiae or De ecclesiasticis officiis.1 For instance, the first chapter in
book 1 De episcopo, is titled De nomine aepiscopi and cites Isidore’s De ec-
clesiasticis officiis, and the first chapter of book 2 De prespitero uel sacerdote
is titled De nomine presbiteri and cites Isidore’s De officiis as well. Nine
books contain chapters whose headings begin De exordio ‘Concerning the
origin’, followed by a discussion of the Old Testament precursors of their
subject matter, viz. the Old Testament equivalents of deacons, monks, and
martyrs.2
Hib’s systematic division of its subject matter was almost without prece-
dent in canonical texts of comparable size (on which see further p. 73*).
Most copies of Hib (BDHLOPSV) open with a long and detailed table of
contents, which sometimes precedes and sometimes follows the preface to
Hib. The preface itself states that Hib was compiled with a view to bringing
order and harmony to a forest of synodical rulings. This is followed by an
introductory text on synods (pp. 1–4) which cites passages from Isidore’s
Etymologiae which also occur in the preface to the seventh-century Collec-
tio Hispana.3 However, the Hispana has paraphrased them, whereas Hib
remained faithful to the wording of the Isidorian original, but abridged
the text.4 Hib was thus not directly dependent on the Hispana’s preface.
1 Preface on synods, books 1–4, 9(*) (Hib.B only), 10(*) (Hib.B only), 13, 16, 20, 21, 24, 27,

28, 30, 36, 38, 41, 41(*) (Hib.B only), 46, 48, 52, 56.
2 Books 2–7, 38, 48, 51.
3 Martínez Díez, ed., La colección Hispana, 3:43–46.
4 For a synopsis of the Isidorian and the Hispana versions, see Ibid. 1:264–269.
1.3 A background to the Hibernensis 63*

Hib then cites from Dionysius Exiguus’s letter to Stephen, bishop of Sa-
lona. This letter is incorporated into the preface to the second redaction
of the Dionysiana collection of canons.1 The introductory text on synods
concludes with canon 20 of the council of Antioch of 341, which ruled that
a synod ought to be convened twice a year. The similarities between the
material used in the opening of Hib and the opening of other late antique
or early medieval canonical collections ostensibly suggests a borrowing
of structural elements. However, no verbatim citations can be found and
there are other arguments against direct borrowing, on which see p. 74*.
The preface and introductory text on synods are followed by ten books
on the sacramental grades, which together comprise the longest contigu-
ous set of books in Hib devoted to a single topic. The first seven books
in this group expound the seven grades in descending hierarchical order,
from bishop to doorkeeper. This order contrasts with the sequence that is
normally found in what Roger Reynolds characterised as the ‘Hibernian
Ordinals of Christ’. These are not arranged according to hierarchical dig-
nity, but chronologically, according to the sayings of Christ that can be
associated with each of the grades.2 Hib’s ordinal, being an exception, has
been styled a hierarchical ‘Hibernian Ordinal’.3 Hib’s ordinal is peculiar
in another way: it uses sacerdos as well as presbyter to denote ‘priest’, al-
though sometimes these terms are given distinct meanings. This usage
influenced later Ordinals which drew their inspiration from Hib.4 The
remaining three books of this group are devoted to summing up the dif-
ferences between the clerical orders, describing the acolyte and psalmist,
and reviewing the rights and duties of clerics. Hib.B adds another book
between books 9 and 10 titled De clerico.
After this group of ten books, the arrangement of books does not seem
to follow any systematic pattern. Although the chapters within each in-
dividual book are thematically consistent, there is no obvious thematic
link that governs the order by which the books themselves were arranged.
However, there are ten pairs of books which are devoted to related mat-
ters: De iudicio and De ueritate (justice), De dominatu et subiectione and De
regno (lordship), De sceleribus and De ciuitatibus refugii (criminals and fugi-
tives), De patribus et filiis and De parentibus et eorum heredibus (parents, their
offspring and inheritance), De debitis et pignoribus et usuris and De fideiu-
soribus et ratis et stipulationibus (financial transactions), De locis and De locis
1 Stickler,Historia Iuris Canonici, 47.
2 Reynolds, Ordinals of Christ, 53–61.
3 Ibid. 61–62.
4 Crehan, ‘Seven Orders of Christ’, 89.
64* 1.3 A background to the Hibernensis

consecratis (sites for churches), De questionibus mulierum and De ratione mat-

rimonii (women), De bestiis mitibus and De carnibus edendis (eating and other
uses of animals), De uera innocentia and De infantibus (children and adoles-
cents), and De maledictionibus and De benedictionibus.
The two final books in Hib, 65 De uariis causis and 66 De contrariis causis
(their order is inverted in Hib.B), are not devoted to any specific themes.
Rather, as their titles imply, one brings together a miscellany of rulings on
various matters, and the other gives examples of cases where authoritative
sources disagree with one another. As will be seen later (p. 106*), Hib.A’s
version of De contrariis systematically repeats texts which occurred ear-
lier in Hib in order to highlight various discrepancies in preceding books.
From this it is possible to infer that these two books were the last to be
incorporated into the compilation: by that stage Hib’s compilers already
had a clear idea as to the material they wanted to place in their ‘addendum’
(book 65) and they knew which contradictions from preceding books they
wanted to draw their readers’ attention to in book 66. Other possible ways
in which this book might have been formed are considered in section 2.4
(p. 102*).
It is noteworthy that only two books cite contemporary or near-con-
temporary sources, though how one ought to interpret this is not clear.
The first, book 53 De carnibus, is the only book to quote sayings attributed
to Archbishop Theodore, the latest named author to be cited in Hib (with
the exception of Adomnán, who is cited only in H; see p. 59*).1 The word-
ing of the Theodoran citations corresponds to recension D of the Canons
of Theodore, but the sequence in which the canons appear in Hib con-
curs with other recensions of the Canons.2 The second is book 51 De ton-
sura, where we find a citation from a source that is contemporaneous with
Theodore. This is either Aldhelm’s letter to Geruntius, king of Domnonia
(i.e. Devon and Cornwall), or the proceedings of a synod that Aldhelm
attended, which he mentions in the same letter.3 Aldhelm’s letter contains
a briefing on an ecclesiastical council attended by ex tota pene Brittania in-
numerabilis Dei sacerdotum caterua ‘a crowd of innumerable priests of God
1 However, on p. 19 ln. 3 there is a Theodoran citation which is peculiar to BH, and after

the text that ends on p. 57 ln. 6 K adds the following passage: Ieiunia tria sunt legitima
in annum, XL ante Pascha ubi decimas anni soluimus et not oportet in XL nuptias uel qualibet
natalicia celebrare. Vt Laudicea. This is canon ii.14.1 from recension U of the Canons of
Theodore, which echoes canon 52 of the Council of Laodicea.
2 Ed. Finsterwalder, Canones Theodori, 239–252. The difficulty in identifying the quoted

recension is considered by Flechner, ‘Canons of Theodore’, 131–134.

3 Aldhelm, Letter 4, to Geruntius, ed. Ehwald, MGH Auct. ant. 15, esp. 482–483. The

first to have noted the resemblance was Wasserschleben, Kanonensammlung, 211 n 4.

1.3 A background to the Hibernensis 65*

from nearly all of Britain’. Aldhelm claimed he had recently returned from
this gathering. The letter cites stipulations advocating the Petrine tonsure
which bear a striking resemblance to canons attributed to Romani in chap-
ters 1–6 of book 51 De tonsura. These canons condemn the Hibernenses
(described therein as inhabitants of Hibernia) for their erroneous form of
tonsure. Aldhelm’s letter and book 51 expound an identical line of rea-
soning, both in content and in the sequence of arguments they advance
in support of the Petrine tonsure, beginning with an Isidorian scriptural
interpretation, followed by a series of arguments based on the New Testa-
ment, and finally, a paraphrase of a passage from Isidore’s De ecclesiasticis
officiis where it is argued that the Petrine tonsure symbolises the rule of
the church.
It has been suggested that the council whose proceedings Aldhelm
reported to Geruntius at the request of omne sacerdotale concilium ‘the entire
sacerdotal council’, was that of Hertford in 672. However, since Aldhelm
says he was already abbot at the time, then the synod in question probably
met after 675. But there is no reason to doubt that it met in Britain. It is,
in fact, the only Insular synod mentioned in Hib whose dates can be fixed
within a wide but nevertheless limited date range: between the beginning
of Aldhelm’s abbacy in 675 and his becoming bishop in 705.1 The sources
for books 51 (Aldhelm) and 53 (Theodore) allow us to date the books’
compilation to the final third of the seventh century or later. No other
passages from Aldhelm’s letter have been found elsewhere in Hib.
This discussion may be brought to a close by offering some general
observations on structure. It is possible to discern a number of phases of
compilation which gave Hib its present shape, but the order by which they
happened is difficult to determine. First of all, books 1–10 form the longest
contiguous unit in Hib, both thematically and stylistically. They could have
been compiled independently of the rest of Hib and introduced to an ex-
isting text at any time. Secondly, the book De contrariis in both Hib.A and
Hib.B was probably the final book to be added to an edifice which com-
prised, at least, books 21–53, which contain material cited in De contrariis
(though not all of the books within this range were cited in De contrariis).
What the exact nature of this ‘edifice’ was and whether or not we can re-
construct it today, are questions that I discuss further in sections 2.4, 2.5
1 For the difficulty of identifying this and another synod mentioned briefly in Aldhelm’s

De uirginitate with the council of Hertford, see discussion in Lapidge and Herren, tr.,
Aldhelm: The Prose Works, 141–143. The date-range 675×705 is generally accepted. See,
Keynes, ‘Anglo-Saxon church councils’, 587. Cubitt, Anglo-Saxon Church Councils, 261–262,
believes the dating criteria are too insecure to identify the synod.
66* 1.4 A background to the Hibernensis

(pp. 102*, 107*). Finally, books 51 and 53 might have been among the
last to be written because they cite the latest datable sources. But this
is obviously not a definitive dating criterion. Hib might thus have been
compiled through a process of gradual augmentation, with new additions
being fitted into an existing systematic framework. Thanks to its system-
atic structure Hib could have—at least in theory—continued to evolve in
this way ad infinitum, while maintaining thematic and structural consis-
tency. However, since the text of Hib was transmitted in two more-or-less
stable versions, Hib.A and Hib.B (Hib’s incomplete copies and derivatives
are a different story), it may be assumed that the process of augmentation
was controlled and that someone (probably the compilers) had the final
word on what constituted a text of Hib and what did not.

1.4 Sources: general discussion

The present edition of Hib identifies forty-one cited authors and twenty-
nine cited works (excluding the Bible) that circulated without attribution
to an individual author or authors, for example synodal acta. This wealth
of sources offers the most comprehensive index to books that were avail-
able in Ireland c. 700. Besides a myriad of biblical references,1 Hib cites
Greek, Latin, Irish, and British church Fathers; Isidore; church historians;
papal decretals; eastern, western, Irish and Anglo-Saxon synodal decrees;
canonical collections; saints’ Lives; and a host of unidentified authorities.2
Of all the sources just mentioned, only conciliar canons and papal dec-
retals had hitherto been employed as sources by canonical collections.
Hib thus significantly expanded the pool of sources used by collections
of canon law.
Much work has recently been done on non-Insular sources cited in
Hib, mainly the Fathers, Isidore, and conciliar canons.3 Luned Davies
compared the distribution of some of the sources in Hib.A and Hib.B and
examined which recension is more faithful to its sources (I discuss this
further in chapter 2). However, neither she nor others attempted to chart
the routes by which the compilers obtained their books and florilegia.4
1 Indexed separately on pp. 927–982.
2 For an index of identified sources, see pp. 982–1000.
3 Davies, ‘The Collectio’; Eadem, ‘The biblical text of the Collectio’; Eadem, ‘Isidorian texts

and the Hibernensis’; Eadem, ‘Statuta ecclesiae antiqua and the Gallic councils in the Hiber-
nensis’; Eadem, ‘The “mouth of gold”’; Gorman, ‘Patristic and pseudo-patristic citations’;
Reynolds, ‘The influence of eastern patristic Fathers’.
4 A florilegium that was tapped directly by Hib was discovered Sharpe, ‘Gildas as a Fa-
1.4 A background to the Hibernensis 67*

The question of whether the compilers had access to complete works

from which they cited or whether they were themselves dependent on
florilegia for some (or even much) of their material, is one to which there
is no easy answer. The fact that Hib never cites any of its sources in their
entirety (nor was there any reason why it should have) makes it impossible
to determine with certainty whether its compilers were in possession of
complete texts.1 But one must be careful not to push scepticism too far or
else one may deny the existence of, say, the Gospels in Ireland because Hib
cites only selected passages.
The availability of a variety of biblical, patristic, and synodal texts in
Ireland does not in itself explain why Hib’s compilers chose to make use
of them as canonical authorities. To gain an insight into what motivated
the compilers to incorporate so many sources into their work, we must
turn to book 19, which consists of a single text titled De ordine inquisitionis
causarum, which I translate ‘Concerning the order of invoking sources’.2
The literal translation of causa as ‘case’ (with its judicial connotations) is
inconsistent with the first sentence of book 19, which reads (at p. 111 ln. 7):

Innocentius dicit de causis in quibus soluendi ligandique

auctoritas. . .

Literally, this phrase can be translated as follows:

[Pope] Innocent says concerning causae in which there is au-

thority to loose and bind. . .

Translating causae as ‘sources’ seems to fit the context better, because the
text that follows lists a number of authoritative sources that one is advised
to consult when seeking answers to questions in religious matters.3 The
list has never been traced to any authentic work by Pope Innocent I (d.
417).4 But it may be that the ascription to Innocent does not apply to
the list as a whole, but merely to its opening sentences where the books
of the Old and New Testaments are said to be the first causae that one
should turn to for answers. This is reminiscent of a passage in Innocent’s
ther of the Church’. Another such florilegium was identified by Meens, ‘Oldest manuscript
witness’. Bracken, ‘Latin passages in Irish vernacular law’, 187–196, explained the recur-
rence of certain passages in Hib and other Hiberno-Latin works by postulating that they
were all excerpted from the same florilegia.
1 This point was reiterated by Gorman, ‘Patristic and pseudo-patristic citations’.
2 See note 150 on the translation.
3 For causae as ‘sources’, see caussa in Thesaurus linguae Latinae.
4 CPL §1641.
68* 1.4 A background to the Hibernensis

letter 6, where the pope recounts the canonical books of the Old and New
Testaments.1
Book 19 then goes on to say that if the solution to a problem cannot
be found in the Bible, the next rung of causae to be consulted is historiae
catholicae written by doctores catholici, a category which may include patris-
tic writings. If the answer cannot be found there either, one must invoke
the third category of causae: canones apostolicae sedis, namely papal decre-
tals. If an answer cannot be found there either, the next place to look is
in sanctorum exempla, an expression that designates saints’ Lives and other
works of hagiography. The final category of causae, seniores prouinciae, per-
haps stands for a provincial synod, a type of meeting which is discussed
in the following book of Hib (20) De prouincia. However, manuscripts H,
V and (interlineally) O, replace seniores prouinciae (p. 111 ln. 15) with a
paraphrased citation from Deuteronomy 32:7:

Interroga patrem tuum et adnuntiabit tibi, presbiteros tuos et

dicent tibi.

Ask your father and he will tell you, your presbyters, and they
will explain to you.

As observed by Maura Walsh and Dáibhí Ó Cróinín, there is a correspon-

dence between the order of authorities mentioned in book 19, and those
which Cumméne, a cleric from southern Ireland, consulted before he con-
vened a synod at Mag Léna in 630, where the reckoning of Easter was
debated.2 Thus the protocol given in book 19 for consulting authoritative
sources appears not only to predate Hib, but may reflect actual practice.
What follows is that Hib’s compilers had every reason to assume that at
least some of their Irish readers would have access to the sources pre-
scribed therein.
It is striking therefore that Hib did not follow the protocol for consult-
ing authorities which it itself advocated in book 19, for the Bible is not
always cited (or alluded to) as the first authority in each chapter. This
becomes evident when looking at a list of 362 biblical references which
Davies extracted from Wasserschleben’s apparatus fontium for Hib.A.3 A
total of 171 (or forty-seven percent) are not cited first among other au-
thorities found in the same chapters. This suggests that the sequence in
1 Letter6, to Exsuperius, ed. Coustant, Epistolae Romanorum Pontificum, 789–796.
2 Seenote 150 on the translation.
3 Davies, ‘The Collectio’, 304–308.
1.5 A background to the Hibernensis 69*

which authorities were arranged in Hib.A did not conform to the proce-
dure prescribed by book 19. The present edition shows that the same ratio
is maintained in Hib.B. There are 231 chapters that are peculiar to Hib.B
and contain biblical citations or references to the Bible. Of these, thir-
teen chapters must be excluded since they belong to the De nomine type
(discussed above) which is merely concerned with etymologising. Seven
chapters from the book De contrariis must also be excluded since they are
not concerned with finding solutions to problems but only with highlight-
ing contradictions. Of the remaining chapters, 101 (forty-eight percent) do
not cite the Bible in first place and 110 (fifty-two percent) do. Yet another
discrepancy between the protocol in book 19 and the sources employed by
Hib has been noticed by Maurice Sheehy, who remarked that ‘direct quota-
tions from Scripture take in 32 of the books of the Old Testament—despite
the reference to the 22 books of the Old Testament in book 19’.1 Clearly,
then, whereas book 19 contains an important statement about the use of
written sources in dispute settlement and may be telling of the compilers’
high regard for written material, it does not appear to hold the key to un-
derstanding the principles according to which sources were worked into
Hib’s overall structure.

1.5 Sources: the Bible

The present edition records 838 biblical citations in Hib, 495 of which are
from the Old Testament and 343 from the New Testament. In addition
there are numerous allusions to and paraphrases of the Bible, 433 of which
can be found in the biblical index on pp. 927–981, designated by a preced-
ing ‘cf.’ It has long been acknowledged that Hib’s heavy dependence on
the Bible as a source for law is unprecedented among canonical collec-
tions.2 The Bible, together with accompanying exegesis, formed the core
of Hib’s canonical rulings. The exegesis was usually supplied from pa-
tristic commentaries, but was sometimes devised ad hoc. The desire to
ground as much as possible in the biblical text, has sometimes led the
compilers to look for exempla in unlikely places. For instance, Rahab, the
harlot of Jericho, Pontius Pilate, and Pharaoh—none of whom invoke an
1 Sheehy, ‘The Bible and the Collectio’, 281.
2 Fournier, ‘De l’influence’, 73; Idem, ‘Le Liber ex lege Moysi et les tendances bibliques
du droit canonique irlandais’, 228; Stickler, Historia Iuris Canonici, 93; Munier, Les sources
patristiques du droit de l’Église, 31. Note that Munier’s figures are based solely on Hib.A.
70* 1.6 A background to the Hibernensis

image of piety—were used as examples for endorsing certain rules.1 The

reliance on the Bible illustrates, according to Charles-Edwards, ‘the role of
the exegete as a maker of law’, and shows that Hib was ‘a book founded
upon exegesis—especially of the moral sense—and addressed to judges
who were themselves trained in the same tradition’.2

1.6 Sources: Irish synods

Hib cites extensively from conciliar canons that are associated with two
seventh-century Irish clerical factions: Romani and Hibernenses. Based on
this association, the synods have sometimes been dated to the time of di-
vision in the Irish church in the seventh century,3 although some Irish
synodal decrees in Hib may well emanate from earlier synods whose deci-
sions were re-enacted in the seventh century. Of all the citations attributed
to Irish sources listed in tables 1–4 (pp. 151*–157*), those attributed to Sin-
odus Hibernensis and Hibernenses (table 1) are the most obscure. Only five
out of ninety-one citations attributed to these sources have been identified.
By contrast, the sources of twenty-five out of fifty-three citations attributed
to Sinodus Romana and Romani (table 2) have been identified; ten of these
are Irish and fifteen are not. It is interesting—and important for our un-
derstanding of the purpose of Hib—that none of the citations attributed to
Romani and Hibernenses and their respective synods ever conflict with each
other. In other words, although the canons are attributed to two distinct
groups, the stipulations of one group never contradict the stipulations of
the other. This is odd, because two ostensibly rival parties can reason-
ably be expected to have passed conflicting decisions in their respective
assemblies. We know from numerous examples that the compilers had a
penchant for highlighting contradictions they found between authoritative
sources.4 Hence, the fact that no inconsistencies in the synodal decisions
of Romani and Hibernenses can be found in Hib strongly suggests that Hib’s
compilers deliberately omitted canons that were in conflict with one an-
other. They might have done so in order to create a semblance of harmony
in the Irish church either before or shortly after the northern churches
reformed, in the early eighth century.
1 Rahab: chapters 26.20, 31.19, 55.2, 66.5. Pilate: p. 138 ln. 16, p. 251 ln. 16, chapter 66.1.

Pharaoh: p. 263 ln. 16. On Rahab and Pilate, see Charles-Edwards, Gaelic Lawyer, 20–21.
2 Charles-Edwards, Gaelic Lawyer, 20, 21.
3 Richter, ‘Dating the Irish Synods in the Collectio’, 70–84.
4 This is evident not only from the book De contrariis causis but also from numerous

contradictions found throughout Hib, some of which are listed on p. 103* n 1.

1.6 A background to the Hibernensis 71*

There are indications that Hib’s compilers saw in the synod an ideal
form of church government. According to chapter 20.5, the compilers con-
sidered the provincial synod to be the highest judicial and perhaps legisla-
tive instance in the Irish church. It will also be remembered that Hib opens
with an introductory text on synods (pp. 1–4), and that the preface (p. 1)
portrays the compilers’ work as being primarily concerned with synods
(albeit not only Irish synods). Given the central place that synods occupy
in Hib, we may wish to ask whether the compilers were faithfully reflect-
ing a reality in which synods were a routine part of church life. To answer
this question we must turn to external sources. Altogether there are four
pre eighth-century Irish councils whose circumstances are known: Tailtiu,
Mag Léna, Mag nAilbe and the synod at Birr of 697.1 We also possess
the canons of synods whose dates and circumstances cannot be estab-
lished with any degree of certainty: Synodus episcoporum, Synodus Patricii,
Synodus sapientium, De canibus sinodus sapientium, Sinodus Hibernensis, De
arreis, De disputatione Hibernensis sinodi, and De iectione ecclesie graduum ab
ospicio.2 Canons from all but the last three were excerpted by Hib which
provides them with a terminus ante quem. Canons quoted in Hib from
the first two synods are attributed to Romani or Sinodus Romana, whereas
canons from Synodus sapientium and De canibus are attributed to Sinodus
Hibernensis and to Hibernenses. This reinforces the hypothesis that Romani
and Hibernenses either held separate synods or appropriated canons from
different Irish synods.
Periodical synods were held in Ireland long before Archbishop Theo-
dore convened his first English council at Hertford, where it was agreed
that a provincial synod should be summoned once a year at a place called
Clofesho.3 The earliest datable Irish council was held in 562 at Tailtiu,
where Columba was excommunicated. It was not an ecclesiastical or even
a Christian gathering in the strict sense, since it was held under the aus-
pices of a king, Díarmait mac Cerbaill.4 Tailtiu was the site of an annual
fair, óenach, held at the beginning of each August for peoples under the
rule of the Southern Uí Néill. Binchy argued that the fair was a meeting
1 For examples of synods’ routine items of business, see Etchingham, Church Organisa-

tion, 206–207.
2 Ed. Bieler, Penitentials, 54–58, 184–196, 160–174.
3 Bede, HE 4.5. For the difficulties of identifying the site of Clofesho see Cubitt, Councils,

304–306. See also Keynes, ‘The councils of Clofesho’.

4 Adomnán, Vita Columbae, 3.3, ed. Anderson and Anderson, Adomnán’s Life of Columba,

184–187. For the synod of Tailtiu, its circumstances and dating, see Sharpe, Life of St.
Columba, 13–14, n 355; Herbert, Iona, Kells and Derry, 27–28.
72* 1.6 A background to the Hibernensis

of nobles, but also of ecclesiastics who began to attend the assembly in

Columba’s time, when the kingship was not fully Christianised.1 As early
as the time when Vita I S. Brigitae was composed (no later than the middle
of the seventh century) Tailtiu was already known as a site where peri-
odical episcopal synods were held, synods that also functioned as judicial
assemblies, like the one that judged Columba.2 The text of the Life places
the synod in Brigit’s lifetime, but meetings were still taking place there
in the late eighth century.3 The meeting at Tailtiu reported in the Life of
St. Columba is not unique in its being attended by both laymen and cler-
ics. Other assemblies with secular presence are mentioned in the eighth-
century Life of St. Fintan,4 and secular dignitaries were also present at
the meeting at Birr, where the Law of Innocents was promulgated.5 How-
ever, the promulgations of cánai have sometimes been regarded as unusual
events, distinct from the normal business of synods.6
Curiously, the council of Birr is referred to in the Schaffhaussen copy
of the Life of Columba as Synodus Euerniensis, but in British Library, MS
Additional 35110, it is styled Synodus Hiberniensis (sic). However, no paral-
lels can be found between the surviving records of this council and canons
attributed to Sinodus Hibernensis or any other unidentified synods in Hib.
Likewise, no citation attributed to an Irish synod in Hib can be identified
with any synod mentioned in saints’ Lives or in the chronicles.
On Hib’s internal evidence alone it is impossible to work out the cir-
cumstances of any Irish synod mentioned therein. However, there is one
attribution to a synod which may hold a clue for identifying the place at
which it was held. The attribution, on p. 29 ln. 5, reads sinodus Feruen-
sis, but in H it has been changed and now reads sinodus Hibernensis. The
place-name denoted by Feruensis may be Ferns, in Leinster. This possible
identification is discussed in note 45 on the translation.
1 Binchy, ‘The Fair of Tailtiu and the Feast of Tara’. Annual assemblies in Tailtiu are well

attested in the annals, which stress that meetings took place there ab antiquis temporibus:
e.g. AU 723.5, AU 873.6. On the meaning and business of the óenach see also Etchingham,
The Irish ‘Monastic Town’.
2 Vita I S. Brigitae §39, ed. Colgan, 531. The story tells how Brigit exonerated one of

Patrick’s bishops, Broon, who was accused of impregnating a young lady. A terminus ante
quem for Vita I is provided by its earliest secondary witness, Cogitosus. See Sharpe, ‘Vitae
S. Brigitae: the oldest texts’, 102.
3 AU 873.6.
4 Life of Fintan (Vita S. Munnu) §§29–30, ed. Heist, Vitae sanctorum Hiberniae, 207. For

date see Sharpe, Medieval Irish Saints’ Lives, 334–338.

5 On which see p. 57*.
6 Charles-Edwards, Early Christian Ireland, 281.
1.7 A background to the Hibernensis 73*

1.7 The late antique and early medieval canonical background

It is difficult to imagine how a text as systematic and elaborate in regard
to its application of sources as Hib could have been conceived without re-
course to existing models. Yet there are no obvious precedents that Hib’s
compilers could have followed. The best systematic collection in exis-
tence at the time, Cresconius’s seventh-century Concordia canonum, is not
known to have been available to them.1 The only systematic collection that
the compilers can be said with certainty to have known is the late fifth-
century Statuta ecclesiae antiqua, believed by its most recent editor, Charles
Munier, to have been compiled by Gennadius of Marseille.2 This collec-
tion, devoted primarily to matters of ordination and clerical discipline, is
relatively short, comprising 102 canons derived mainly from the Apostolic
Canons, the Council of Nicaea, Innocent I, Leo I, and Gallic councils (e.g.
Riez, Orange, Vaison). In total, sixty canons from the Statuta are cited in
both recensions of Hib. Seven of these canons are attributed to ‘a synod
of Carthage’ by Hib.B, three by Hib.A (but only in S), and four by both re-
censions (including Hib.A copies other than S).3 The attribution of canons
from the Statuta to the synod of Carthage of 398 also occurs in the Col-
lectio Hispana and in some manuscripts of the Gallic tradition of the text.4
The citations from the Statuta in Hib sometimes agree with the Spanish
and sometimes with the Gallic tradition of that collection. Luned Davies
interpreted this ambiguity as evidence that Hib’s compilers had access to
both traditions or, alternatively, that they were citing canons indirectly via
a ‘fused’ version.5 She also suggested that the attribution to Carthage
would have been understood by the compilers in a specifically Irish sense,
because in seventh-century Ireland the followers of St. Carthach of Rathan
(Co. Offaly) were known as Carthaginenses (on which see note 41 on the
translation): ‘the compilers of the [Hibernensis] may have considered the
canons [of the Statuta ecclesiae antiqua], even under the heading Synodus
Carthaginensis or Synodus Romana, to be those of an Irish synod or syn-
1 Ed. Zechiel-Eckes, Die concordia canonum des Cresconius. The Concordia circulated along-

side Hib in B and V, but this cannot be taken as evidence that the Concordia were extant in
Ireland when Hib was compiled.
2 Ed. Munier, CCSL 148, pp. 164–188. For a study, see Idem, Les Statuta ecclesiae antiqua.
3 Hib.B: p. 32 ln. 14, p. 34 ln. 5, p. 45 ln. 1, p. 85 ln. 13, p. 136 ln. 8, p. 302 ln. 6, p. 353

ln. 19; Hib.A: p. 35 ln. 12, p. 38 ln. 6, p. 40 ln. 14; both recensions: p. 41 ln. 12, p. 82 ln. 15,
p. 84 ln. 7, p. 393 ln. 6.
4 Reynolds, ‘Law’, 398.
5 Davies, ‘Statuta’, 89, 101.
74* 1.7 A background to the Hibernensis

ods’.1 From the fact that Hib does not cite a single Spanish council one
may infer that its compilers did not have a copy of the Hispana, which also
comprises acta of councils from Africa, Gaul, and Asia Minor, and incor-
porates the Dionysiana. Unlike the Statuta, from which the Hispana cites,
the earliest form of the Hispana was not systematically but chronologi-
cally ordered. However, between 675 and 681 the chronological Hispana
was reworked into a systematic collection comprising ten books.2 Neither
version can be shown to have been available to Hib’s compilers and nei-
ther could therefore have been a template for Hib’s structure. In a similar
vein, the Statuta, despite its systematic division, had little to teach Hib’s
compilers about utilising and interpreting a large variety of sources.
It appears, therefore, that although Hib drew on certain non-Irish canon-
ical collections for its sources, it was structurally independent of any non-
Irish canonical tradition that is known to us. Moreover, insofar as its the-
matic focus is concerned it was conceptually independent, for it added
several themes to those traditionally dealt with in canonical collections.3
All this gives Hib a good claim for originality, but it does not necessarily
make it a unique Irish phenomenon or ‘Celtic phenomenon’, as Sheehy
argued in an article of the same name.4 Undeniably, Hib contains a good
deal of material that originated from Ireland and Britain. Likewise, well-
attested contacts between authors on either side of the Irish sea and a
mutual openness to influences between students of canon law in Ireland,
Wales, and Anglo-Saxon England can arguably be said to attest an Insular
tradition of canon law.5 However, the mere fact that Hib cites extensively
from non-Insular councils and popes is indicative of wider horizons. Fur-
thermore, book 19 contains an unequivocal statement about the need to
admit a wide range of foreign sources into the ecclesiastical protocol of
dealing with doctrinal and juridical debates, and book 20 clearly states
that Irish clerics must look to Rome, rather than to an Insular authority, as
the highest instance for appeals in the settlement of ecclesiastical disputes.
Whatever the compilers’ aims were in this regard, their work certainly
helped to introduce the standard canonical works of the day into Ireland
and (whether they intended it or not) opened the door to Irish influence
1 Davies, ‘Statuta’, 90.
2 Fowler-Magerl, Clavis Canonum, 40–41. It followed an earlier systematic version, com-
piled a few years before, of which only the table of contents survives.
3 See p. 48*.
4 Sheehy, ‘Celtic phenomenon’.
5 Flechner, ‘Insular tradition’.
1.7 A background to the Hibernensis 75*

on the development of canon law in Europe.1 The inclusion of papal and

conciliar rulings would probably have made Hib seem more familiar and
less alien in the eyes of continentals. Therefore, in terms of its use of
sources, Hib can be said to have articulated with a more universal tradi-
tion of canon law—insofar as any such thing would have been recognised
by contemporaries—which influenced Hib and which Hib helped to mod-
ify by introducing new sources and especially the Bible as a direct source
of canon law. Other innovations that Hib pioneered, like the systematic use
of biblical exegesis or the use of new interpretative techniques (for exam-
ple sic et non),2 were absorbed more slowly into the continental tradition,
and one finds it more difficult to argue that their wider application was a
direct result of Hib’s influence.
The mark that traditional canonical sources left on Hib is plainly visi-
ble. What is mean by ‘traditional’ are, first and foremost, synodal acta and
papal letters, known in a canonical context by the technical name ‘decre-
tals’.3 The compilers of Hib undoubtedly had a copy of the Dionysiana,
which was the standard foundation for some of the more influential early
medieval collections of canon law, such as Cresconius’s Concordia, the
second part of the Hispana, and of course the Dionysio-Hadriana, usually
dated 774.4 However, unlike the last two texts, Hib did not draw on the
Dionysiana as a template, but only quarried it for material. The Apos-
tolic Canons are cited from it, seven of the eight synods from Asia Minor
which Hib cites are included in the Dionysiana, four of the eight popes
who issued decretals that Hib cites are quoted in the Dionysiana, and, fi-
nally, one African council (Carthage 419) is also cited there.5 Hib also
cites—apparently directly—from five Gallic councils: Arles, Orange, Vai-
son, Agde, and Orléans.6 The latest Gallic council in Hib, presided over by
Caesarius of Arles at Marseille in 533, is not actually cited, but is echoed
in a letter concerning the ejection from office of fornicating clerics, writ-
1 See p. 49*.
2 Flechner, ‘Problem of originality’.
3 On which see Jasper and Fuhrmann, Papal Letters in the Early Middle Ages, 12–22.
4 The Dionysio-Hadriana was never edited, but its contents were described by Maassen,

Geschichte der Quellen, 444–452. The date of the Dionysio-Hadriana and its identification on
morphological grounds were recently challenged by Firey, ‘Mutating monsters’.
5 A study of Hib’s use of the Dionysiana was first undertaken by Davies, ‘The Collectio’,

185–232. The analysis here is based on figures obtained from the present edition.
6 The assertion by Davies, ‘Statuta’, 103, that Hib.B cites from Arles II (442–506) is mis-

taken. Only MS K, which is augmented by Gallic material, cites from it. The most re-
cent treatment of the manuscript is by Zechiel-Eckes, ‘Hibernensis-Redaktion der Kölner
Domhandschrift 210’.
76* 1.8 A background to the Hibernensis

ten by Caesarius as part of a correspondence between himself and Pope

John II which took place following the council.1 For a complete list of
councils cited in Hib, see pp. 984, 985–988 of the index of sources. The
index mentions which sources were cited via the Dionysiana (or for the
most part via the Dionysiana). As for popes, Hib cites from the decretals
of Pseudo-Clement, Siricius, Innocent, Zosimus, Celestine, Leo the Great,
Symmachus, and Gregory the Great. Of these, Siricius, Innocent, Zosimus,
and Leo, are likely to have been cited via the Dionysiana. It is not imme-
diately clear in what way the reliance on acta and decretals drawn from
the Dionysiana and other collections should be interpreted. At the one ex-
treme, this could simply be seen as giving the nod to the conventions of a
canon law tradition that Hib’s compilers valued, but at the other extreme
this could indicate a genuine acknowledgement of the accumulated au-
thority of universal canonical wisdom and signal a wish for becoming a
part of it.

1.8 The Hibernensis and vernacular law

The church’s contribution to the articulation of native rules and customs
has long been recognised, and so has the influence of pre-Christian tra-
ditions on clerical conceptions of justice and law.2 In certain cases this
can be shown to have given rise to what are best described as hybrid na-
tive/Christian traditions, though the role of clerics in the articulation of
‘native’ legal precepts calls into question the validity of a simple-minded
native/Christian binary. Nevertheless, a distinction between approaches
to law that are more ‘native’ in character and others that are more Chris-
tian, can be shown to have been drawn by contemporaries. At least
one contemporary text, Bretha Crólige, noted that in certain circumstances
church law, unlike customary law (fénechas), did not discriminate between
individuals on the basis of their legal status, but rather assigned a single
honour-price to all.3 The complicated nature of the relationship between
secular law and canon law in early medieval Ireland continues to fuel
lively debates among scholars. My purpose here is not to give a compre-
hensive overview of these debates, nor to decide in favour of this or that
view. Rather, my intention is to offer a brief introductory note on the le-
1 Ed. de Clerq, CCSL 148a (1963), 90–96.
2 The locus classicus is Ó Corráin, Breatnach, and Breen, ‘The laws of the Irish’.
3 On honour-price see note 263 on the translation. For Bretha Crólige’s distinction be-

tween the two traditions, see Bretha Crólige §5 (ed. Binchy, 8). It is discussed in Picard,
‘Christianisation et hiérarchie’.
1.8 A background to the Hibernensis 77*

gal profession in early medieval Ireland and outline the way in which Hib
might have figured within the Irish juridical scene.
I shall begin by considering the causes for the spur in legal activity
in Ireland between c. 650 and c. 750. The consolidation of Christianity
in Ireland in the seventh and eighth centuries has sometimes been cited
as a catalyst that stimulated secular lawyers to commit to writing exist-
ing legal principles and prompted ecclesiastical authors to produce new
laws. Robin Chapman Stacey believes that the Irish jurists felt their craft
was at risk of becoming extinct and thus sought to secure their survival
by emphasising the ‘practical and non-religious aspects of the legal craft’.1
Yet Irish lawyers could secure their position not only by distancing them-
selves from religion, but also by adjusting their work (and their profession)
to suit the teachings of the new faith (we will see some examples of this
later). Donnchadh Ó Corráin argued on the evidence of correspondences
between vernacular and canon law that, ‘the law tracts, in Latin and in the
vernacular, are the work of a single class of learned men who were versed
in scripture as in the legal lore of their ancestors and founded their laws on
a conscious and sophisticated compromise between the two’.2 The class he
is referring to is sometimes thought of in terms of a ‘mandarin’ class, com-
prising the clergy, poets, and jurists, whose members placed their skills at
the service of kings.3 Bart Jaski maintained that this class of literati was re-
sponsible for introducing provisions on kingship of the kind found in Hib
and in the seventh-century De duodecim abusiuis saeculi.4 These texts rely
on biblical paradigms as a means of reconciling native institutions with
Christian ideas about law and justice. The tension between native and
Christian traditions notwithstanding, the initiatives for writing up laws
in this period may also be related to an emerging ethnographic strand in
contemporary literary culture. According to Thomas Charles-Edwards:
1 Stacey, Road to Judgment, 136–137. But Daniel Binchy, incidentally, was not amenable

to the idea that vernacular legal tracts were written by professional lay jurists who felt
threatened by the introduction of Christian concepts (CIH, 1:ix–x).
2 Ó Corráin, Breatnach, and Breen, ‘Laws of the Irish’, 343.
3 Ó Corráin, ‘Nationality and kingship in pre-Norman Ireland’, 19. A reassessment of

this view was undertaken by Charles-Edwards, ‘The context and uses of literacy in early
Christian Ireland’, 70–74. He prefers to speak of a ‘complex aristocracy’ rather than a
distinct ‘mandarin’ class. For a more recent challenge to the hypothesis of a mandarin
class, see Johnston, Literacy and Identity, 22–23.
4 Jaski, ‘Early medieval Irish kingship and the Old Testament’, 343–344. An edition of

De duodecim abusiuis saeculi [BCLL §339] is by Hellmann, Pseudo-Cyprianus. De XII abusivis

saeculi. For background, see Breen, ‘De XII Abusiuis: text and transmission’. On the text’s
provisions on kingship, see Meens, ‘Politics, mirrors of princes’, 349–357.
78* 1.8 A background to the Hibernensis

The dates 650–750 are suggestive in themselves: the earliest

written origin-legends, the earliest of the Ulster sagas, the ear-
liest ‘voyage’-text, the earliest grammar of Irish have all been
dated within the same century. Legal writing may have been
part of a broad movement to give textual definition to Irish tra-
dition in the century after the hegemony of Uí Néill had finally
been consolidated.1

While the identity of the authors of individual law tracts is only rarely
known, the existence of at least three seventh- and eighth-century law-
schools has been posited on internal evidence gleaned from surviving
texts. These are the Senchas Már school, which may be connected to Ar-
magh, the Nemed school in Munster, and a third school, perhaps in Meath
or south Ulster, which was responsible for producing Críth Gablach.2 Texts
from all these schools attest a familiarity with Christian ideas. The pseudo-
historical prologue to the Senchas Már describes the origin of Irish law as
the product of an interplay between native and Christian precepts.3 The
use of biblical exempla in the Senchas Már shows, according to Breatnach,
that, ‘the early Irish law-texts were written in a context of cooperation
and mutual influence between ecclesiastics and lay academics, which also
included the involvement of practising members of the legal profession’.4
Vernacular law is our primary witness to the reception of Hib in Ire-
land.5 Examples for apparent borrowings from Hib in vernacular law
abound. A few have already been mentioned here, and several more have
been listed by Ó Corráin and Breatnach.6 Some of the themes for which
the secular lawyers found Hib useful are theft, excommunication, adminis-
tration of justice, sanctuaries for fugitives, and offerings and grants to the
church.7
Likewise, there is ample evidence for Hib’s dependence on vernacular
law but the law tracts from which it borrowed material do not survive
independently. However, some of the vernacular legal principles that Hib
echoes can be found in both contemporary and later texts. Hib’s compilers
1 Charles-Edwards, Gaelic lawyer, 12. See also Stacey, Road to Judgment, 135–136.
2 GEIL, 242–246.
3 Ó Corráin, Breatnach, and Breen, ‘Laws of the Irish’, 384–385. For an edition and

translation see Carey, ‘An edition of the pseudo-historical prologue’, 11–13/17–19.

4 Breatnach, ‘Lawyers in early Ireland’, 5.
5 The literature of the Céli Dé is another witness. See p. 58*.
6 Ó Corráin, Breatnach, and Breen, ‘Laws of the Irish’, 396–420. Breatnach, ‘Canon law

and secular law’.

7 Ó Corráin, Breatnach, and Breen, ‘Laws of the Irish’, 396–399, 413–415, 418.
1.8 A background to the Hibernensis 79*

sometimes admitted laws without altering them, but sometimes went to

great lengths to reconcile them with Christian precepts. I offer examples
that illustrate the manner in which Hib approached native traditions, be-
ginning with an Irish legal principle found in Córus Bésgnai §56, which
permits the disowning of an undutiful son.1 This principle is reiterated in
Hib 31.7, where it is given a biblical rationale: it is said that Jacob disowned
his sons Simon and Levi for contravening his oath (iuramentum patris sui
transeuntes). This is an allusion to Gen. 49:7, where Jacob shuns the two for
slaying the Shechemites (Gen. 34). Another extraordinary example of the
compilers’ acceptance of Irish law is their approval of first-cousin marriage
for the purpose of retaining property within the kin. This is discussed at
length in note 309 on the translation. Yet another example is the strained
biblical support for maintaining that female eye-witness testimony was
inadmissable.2 On p. 85 ln. 10 of the present edition Hib justifies the re-
jection of women’s testimony on the grounds that the apostles themselves
disbelieved the women who brought news of Christ’s resurrection. This is
an allusion to Luke 24:1–11, where, in fact, the apostles are said to have
been wrong to doubt the women.
Hib also assimilated the important social institution of suretyship, which
is the focus of Book 33.3 Sureties vouched on behalf of parties who entered
into a contract, and as such they played an important part in contributing
to the maintenance of social order. The compilers used Latin nouns to
render the Irish technical terms for the different types of sureties: rata for
Irish ráth ‘paying surety’ and stipulator for Irish naidm ‘enforcing surety’.
The Classical Latin word for surety, fideiussor, can also be found in Hib,
but only as a general term for denoting surety/guarantor.
Suretyship is also a good measure for comparing attitudes across dif-
ferent kinds of Irish normative texts. By adding clerics to the list of those
prevented from going surety (Hib 33.2), Hib shows itself to be stricter than
another Irish normative text, Synodus episcoporum, which merely forbade a
member of the clergy from acting as naidm ‘enforcing surety’, a duty which
involved applying force or threatening to do so. Hib can therefore be said
to be more in agreement with Canones Apostolorum §20—known in Ireland
in Dionysius Exiguus’s translation—which forbade the clergy from going
1 As noted by McCone, Pagan Past and Christian Present, 103. For text see Breatnach, ed.,

Córus Bésgnai, 40.

2 GEIL, 207–208.
3 On suretyship in early medieval Ireland, see Sheehy, ‘Influences of ancient Irish law’;

Hughes, Church in Irish Society, 46–47; GEIL, 167–176; Stacey, Road to Judgment, 27–111. See
also p. 53* n 2.
80* 1.9 A background to the Hibernensis

surety altogether.1 Thus, in this context at least, Hib is more consistent

with canon law of non-Insular origin than is Synodus episcoporum.
This is not the only case where Hib is seen to make distinctions be-
tween laymen and clerics in legal matters. I give three further examples.
On p. 324 ln. 17, Hib re-adjusts an existing procedure for partitioning land
in order to adapt it to the needs of the church. Instead of following native
custom by allowing the more junior party to make the division and the
rest of the parties to choose in order of their status,2 Hib gives the senior
bishop the right to divide a parochia while the lesser bishop gets to choose.
Charles-Edwards regarded this as a case where rivalry between Christian
normative conceptions and the Senchas Már worked as an incentive for for-
mulating new procedures.3 Other texts that single out clerics are found in
chapter 21.29, which prohibits clerics from bringing cases before secular
courts, and in Hib.B’s version of chap. 65.5 (on which see n 596), where lay-
men are forbidden from litigating against clerics directly, but only through
an intermediary who is himself a cleric.
For a time in which clerics were themselves responsible for commit-
ting vernacular law to writing, a clear-cut distinction between church law
and what may be termed for the sake of convenience ‘secular law’, seems
artificial or even invalid. Nevertheless, in its prescriptions on matters such
as inheritance or suretyship, Hib seems to be responding to traditions that
were conceived independently of the Bible, traditions that were native. At
the very least, the Christian alternative that Hib offered can be said to be a
testimony to a certain intellectual conflict which challenged existing legal
conceptions and heralded a trajectory of change.

1.9 Remarks on Latinity

The Latinity of Hib is as diverse as the sources that it draws upon, be
they Irish or foreign. The following discussion will therefore limit itself
to making a number of general observations on Hiberno-Latin, but it will
also touch on phenomena that occur more widely in pan-European post-
Classical Latin. As a way of giving a logical structure to the discussion,
I shall follow Michael Herren’s taxonomy and divide Hiberno-Latin fea-
tures into two categories. Those pertaining to his Class I ‘could be used as
1 Strewe, ed., Die Canonessammlung des Dionysius Exiguus, 2, 6.
2 As in CIH 1289.11. Cited in GEIL, 102.
3 Charles-Edwards, ‘Early Irish Law’, 365. He cited the passage on p. 326 ln. 14 rather

than p. 324 ln. 17 (both restate the same principle) as his example. However, as the present
edition shows, the passage on p. 326 ln. 14 is peculiar to MS S.
1.9 A background to the Hibernensis 81*

sure evidence that a given text was transmitted by the Irish’. These include
(1) loanwords, (2) Irish etymologies for Latin words, and (3) changes in the
meanings of Latin words due to the influence of Irish. To these one may
add (4) idiomatic phrases in Old Irish translated into Latin. By contrast,
Herren’s Class II comprises features which, ‘if they occur frequently, point
in the direction of Irish transmission’, but cannot be considered compelling
indicators of such a transmission.1 Although we are not concerned here
with establishing Hib’s Irish origin, Herren’s classification is nevertheless
useful as a point of departure for a discussion of stronger and weaker
characteristics of Hiberno-Latin.

Hiberno-Latin features: general remarks

Hib contains several words and expressions that can be classified under
the four divisions of Class I. The following are examples of (1) loanwords,
which are, in effect, words from Old Irish with Latin endings: secus on
p. 217 ln. 3, clocos in the apparatus of p. 40 ln. 10 and correte on p. 419
ln. 2. The first occurs in manuscripts of both recensions. Ostensibly a
Latin adverb meaning ‘otherwise’ or ‘differently’, in the present context it
functions as a preposition that corresponds to Old Irish sech ‘instead of’.
The second occurs only in DV, but also in O, as a gloss. Herren argued that
it is derived from Old Irish cloc ‘church bell’ and that Adomnán was the
earliest author to Latinise it.2 The third occurs only in H, and derives from
Old Irish cora ‘fish-weir’, discussed further in note 550 on the translation.
For (2) an Irish etymology of a Latin word we may turn to p. 412 ln. 7.
There we encounter a variant on a passage by Virgilius Maro Grammati-
cus which contains the word bessu: Bestia de bessu dicta, hoc est more feri-
tatis.3 This, according to Herren, is an example of the etymologising of a
Latin word from Irish, with bessus constructed from Old Irish bés ‘custom’,
thereby producing an etymological play between more and bessu.4
Cases of (3) meaning shifts are more frequent and can be divided into
1 Citations from Herren, ‘Old Irish lexical influence’, 197. For this classification, see his

‘Sprachliche Eigentümlichkeiten’.
2 Herren, ‘Old Irish lexical influence’, 201–202. See also Stresser, ‘Irisches im Althoch-

deutschen’, 405.
3 The Virgilian text reads: bestia dicitur de bessu, hoc est more feritatis. See Epitomae 11, ed.

Löfstedt, Virgilius Maro, 230.

4 Herren, ‘Some new light on the life of Virgilius’, 53; Idem, ‘Old Irish lexical influence’,

207. The Thesaurus linguae Latinae gives two senses for bessus: as another word for bestia
based on the Virgilian passage and as a member of the Bessi, a gens from Thracia.
82* 1.9 A background to the Hibernensis

two subgroups:1 (a) new words formed on the basis of existing Latin
words but given a new sense that corresponds to a similar-sounding Old
Irish word, (b) Latin words whose meaning is extended to reflect an Old
Irish sense. As examples for (a) we find rata, a new Latin word formed on
the basis of ratus ‘fixed’/‘established’/‘sure’, from the verb reor, but now a
noun of the feminine gender and conveying the meaning of Old Irish ráth.2
The semantic proximity between ratus and ráth, as a surety who fixes lia-
bility, is probably why the former was chosen to render the latter. The next
example also draws on a certain semantic proximity: Latin dona ‘gifts’ is
used to render Old Irish dánai ‘crafts’ or áes dána ‘men of art’/‘craftsmen’.3
Latin donum and Irish dán, whose primary meaning is also ‘gift’, have a
common Indo-European origin. For (b) we have, for example, Latin sti-
pulatio as the equivalent of Old Irish naidm. The sense of the former was
extended to mean not just ‘obligation’, as it originally did, but the person
enforcing the obligation.4 Another example is the noun mendacium, which
appears to be the equivalent of Old Irish gáu ‘injustice’.5 And finally ancilla
as on p. 308 ln. 17 and p. 397 ln. 4, translating Old Irish cumal. The literal
meaning of both words is ‘female slave’, but in Ireland it was used for a
unit of value, sometimes said to be the equivalent of three cows.6
Finally, we come to (4) Old Irish idioms translated verbatim into Latin.
I give two examples: the expression de capitibus, a literal translation of
the Old Irish di chiunn, takes a metaphorical meaning corresponding to
the Irish idiomatic sense, namely ‘despite’.7 In the second example the
expression pecunia mortalis carries the sense of the Old Irish legal term
marbdil, which is formed from marb ‘dead’ and dil ‘precious’/‘dear’. The
combination is commonly translated ‘dead chattel’, namely an inanimate
possession (see marb in DIL). The Latin is not quite a literal translation of
the Old Irish, but it is nevertheless possible to argue for a certain semantic
proximity between pecunia and ‘precious’/‘of value’.8
Weaker Hiberno-Latin characteristics that can be classified under Her-
ren’s Class II pertain mainly to orthography and, theoretically at least, to
syntax, although I was unable to find in Hib any clear-cut cases of Latin
1I thank Professor Thomas Charles-Edwards for his helpful advice on what follows.
2 See note 307 on the translation.
3 On p. 450 ln. 3.
4 See note 307 on the translation.
5 On p. 469 ln. 18.
6 See note 415 on the translation.
7 On p. 374 ln. 13, and see note 504 on the translation.
8 On p. 193 ln. 5, and see note 261 on the translation.
1.9 A background to the Hibernensis 83*

exhibiting a substratum of Old Irish syntax. These characteristics may

indeed be indicative of Latin as written by Irish speakers in Ireland, but
they may also exhibit features of Latin as written by speakers of Irish or
another Celtic language either in an Insular milieu or outside it, for exam-
ple in Frankish Europe, where the text was copied.
There are several noteworthy orthographic features. The following
discussion of orthography will take its cue from the pioneer analyses of
Insular orthography by Bieler and Löfstedt, whose findings were subse-
quently refined in linguistic studies by Michael Herren, Jean-Michel Pi-
card, Pádraig Breatnach, and Anthony Harvey, as well as in the introduc-
tions to editions of Hiberno-Latin texts, most recently by Jean Rittmueller
and Pádraig Ó Néill.1 Below is a list of orthographic peculiarities affecting
vowels and consonants in Hib. Each phenomenon in the list is illustrated
by one or more examples, but it is not comprehensive.

Vowels
e for ae in que (p. 1 ln. 8).
e for ı̌ in cremen (p. 33 ln. 2).
e for ı̄ in adqueret (apparatus of p. 366 ln. 4).
e for ȳ in senodus (p. 1 ln. 16).
i for ě in perigrinus (p. 50 ln. 18) intigra (p. 200 ln. 15).
i for ē in dilata (apparatus of p. 70 ln. 17, p. 284 ln. 19), difiniuit (p. 222 ln. 21).
i for ii in fili (apparatus of p. 67 ln. 1), iudici (p. 464 ln. 2).
ii for i in uirii (p. 170 ln. 1), malii (p. 272 ln. 18).
o for ū in commotatio (p. 90 ln. 10), commonicet (p. 92 ln. 1).
u for ō in sacerdus (p. 13 ln. 5), consuletur (p. 391 ln. 10).
u for o in cummunicaueris (p. 8 ln. 9).

Consonants

b for p in babtismum (p. 5 ln. 4).

d for t in transeunde (p. 2 ln. 2), quando (p. 98 ln. 7).
1 Bieler, Penitentials; Löfstedt, Malsachanus; Idem, ‘Some linguistic remarks’; Herren,

‘Sprachliche Eigentümlichkeiten’; Picard, ‘Schaffhausen Adomnán’; Idem, ‘Review of Do-

natus Orthographicus’; Idem, ‘Latin language’; Breatnach, ‘The pronunciation of Latin in
medieval Ireland’; Harvey, ‘Non-Classical vocabulary’, Idem, ‘Some orthographic fea-
tures’; Rittmueller, ed., Liber questionum in evangeliis, 110*–117*; Ó Néill, ed., Psalterium
Suthantoniense, xxx–xxxiv.
84* 1.9 A background to the Hibernensis

g for c in sagagius (p. 414 ln. 6).

ll for l in obtullit (p. 6 ln. 3).
m for mp in redemte (apparatus of p. 80 ln. 11).
n for m in conparatione (p. 283 ln. 9).
p for b in prespiterorum (p. 20 ln. 2).
s for t in contensiosus (p. 21 ln. 4).
s for ss in sanctisimus (p. 342 ln. 14).
ss for s in ussuras (p. 46 ln. 9), diuissam (p. 325 ln. 20).
t for d in excumunicantis (p. 410 ln. 12).
While many of the above are not uncommon in Late Latin, some have been
argued to be either distinctive of Insular Latin or to occur more frequently
in Insular Latin than other types of Late Latin. Of these, especially the
readings e for ı̄, i for ě, and o for ū, have been regarded as distinctly Insu-
lar.1 Other supposed Insular features in the phenomena listed above are
considered in the methodological discussion that follows, with the help of
different examples.

Hiberno-Latin features: methodological remarks

The orthography exhibited by the different manuscripts of Hib affords
us the opportunity to make some observations about methodological ap-
proaches to the identification of Hiberno-Latin and, in particular, its dis-
tinction from Insular Latin more generally. This question will be consid-
ered now with the help of a list of words (and their variants) that Bieler
selected from the Irish Penitentials because they exhibit orthographic pe-
culiarities of which, as he believed, ‘Irish writers of Latin and Irish copy-
ists of Latin texts seem to have been particularly fond’.2 Twenty-six words
from his list occur in the main manuscript of the present edition, P, with
exactly the same peculiar spellings that Bieler recorded. I reproduce them
below, alongside occurrences of these words with variant spellings in other
manuscripts for comparison.
Hib 6.2 caticuminum BOP absent A caticominum H catecuminum S cathecumi-
nos V
Hib 12.14 possitus AP positus B3 positus HOSV
Hib 13.6 ælimosina HP elemosina ABOSV
Hib 15.2 remisio BP remissio AHOSV
1 Löfstedt,
Malsachanus, 99–102; Harvey, ‘Non-Classical vocabulary’, 89–91.
2 Bieler,
Penitentials, 29.
3 But emended to possitus by a scribe.
1.9 A background to the Hibernensis 85*

Hib 17.9 permisserit AHOP permiserit BSV

Hib 17.16 ussus AP absent HV usus BOS
Hib 26.8 effussio ABHP effusio SOV
Hib 28.7 demedium AHOP dimedium B dimidium SV
Hib 29.2 amisserit AHOP amiserit BSV
Hib 31.9 caeteris P ceteris ABHSV truncated O
Hib 32.5 praetium P pretium ASV p̄tiū BHO
Hib 32.5 occassum ABHOP occasum SV
Hib 36.2 distitutus AOPS destitutus BV
Hib 37.18 sepe ABHOPSV
Hib 39.1 misa BOP missa AHSV
Hib 41.20 diuissiones AHPV diuisiones BOS
Hib 42.7 paradisso AHP paradiso BOSV
Hib 43.16 occissionem ABHP occisionem OS occasionem V
Hib 43.18 permisione P permissione ABOS absent HV
Hib 45.2 disponsata ABHOPV desponsata S
Hib 45.7 ancellas AHP ancillas BOSV
Hib 46.1 paradissum HP paradisum ABO paradysum SV
Hib 46.5 remissisti HP remisisti ABSV truncated O
Hib 53.14 Greci ABOPS absent HV
Hib 60.5 Grigori P Gregori A GG B Gregorii OSV grı H
Hib 64.3 pussillanimitatem AHOP pusilanimitatem S pusillanimitatem BV
What is immediately evident is that all the supposed Hiberno-Latin spel-
lings occur in Breton manuscripts of both Hib.A and Hib.B (although not
all spellings occur in all Breton manuscripts). These manuscripts often
tend to agree with each other against other manuscripts. By comparison,
only three of the supposed Hiberno-Latin spellings occur in S and three
in V. How this evidence should be interpreted is not immediately clear.
One possibility is to side with Sheehy and Simpson, who believed that
S is uniquely different, and say that that copy is further removed from
the proto-version than other copies. But the absence of the spellings in
V, an Italian copy, argues against this interpretation. Another interpreta-
tion, supported by the frequent agreement of readings found in Breton
manuscripts, is that the so-called Hiberno-Latin orthographic symptoms
sampled above are not Hiberno-Latin at all. Rather, they may in fact be
Breton-Latin peculiarities acquired during transmission. A third option
would be to regard these features as more broadly Insular, encompass-
ing Breton-Latin as well as Hiberno-Latin, because they also occur in the
seventh-century Schaffhausen Adomnán, a manuscript of Irish origin (see,
86* 1.9 A background to the Hibernensis

for example, e for ı̄ and the gemination of consonants, especially of s).1

However, what follows from this hypothesis is that the scribes of S and V
systematically corrected this ‘Insular Latin’ orthography, effectively oblit-
erating nearly all traces of the presumed Insular Latin orthographic symp-
toms. This is not impossible, but not easy to accept either, because S and
V are entirely independent of one another.
Despite the correspondences with spellings in the Schaffhausen Adom-
nán, one must not be too quick to discount either the possibility of a
unique Breton influence or of broader Late Latin influence. Indeed, many
orthographic features that have come to be recognised over the years as
Hiberno-Latin of the first millennium were drawn from texts that were
transmitted through Brittany. These include the present text, the majority
of the penitentials, the Hisperica Famina, and Liber Questionum in Euangeliis.
Perhaps this should make us wary of confusing Breton-Latin symptoms
with Hiberno-Latin symptoms. Hib is a good case in point, because as we
have seen above (and as the apparatus shows throughout), copies of the
large Breton family of Hib often read against all other copies. Given the
preponderance of Breton manuscripts in the transmission of Irish texts, we
may wish to qualify observations such as the following, which can some-
times be found in commentaries on Hiberno-Latin: ‘the frequent confusion
of s and ss in Hiberno-Latin should also be explained by Old Irish orthog-
raphy’.2 Nevertheless, it is not always the case that such aberrant spellings
can be characterised as peculiarly Breton either. For example, Jean-Michel
Picard confirms that gemination of s occurs frequently in the Schaffhausen
Adomnán, but it has also been noted in the fourth-century Appendix Probi
and was among the features that prompted Pádraig Breatnach to question
the existence of reliable criteria for assessing the treatment of consonants
in Hiberno-Latin.3 He also noted that certain vowel changes commonly at-
tributed to Hiberno-Latin (like the substitution of a for e, i for ii) ‘show the
influence of a more generalised Late Latin phonetic’. Such findings, com-
bined with evidence gleaned from the orthography of manuscripts of Hib,
underscore the need for differentiating more systematically among Irish,
Breton, and more general continental Late Latin orthographic aspects.
An additional difficulty with interpreting the orthographic data from
Hib is that we have before us a composite text, consisting almost entirely
of excerpts from other texts. The problem is, of course, that one cannot
1 Picard, ‘Schaffhausen Adomnán’, 236–243; Harvey, ‘Some orthographic features’, 2:91.
2 Löfstedt, ‘Some linguistic remarks’, 162.
3 Picard, ‘Schaffhausen Adomnán’, 243; Breatnach, ‘The pronunciation of Latin in me-

dieval Ireland’, 59.

1.9 A background to the Hibernensis 87*

always be sure whose Latinity one is actually commenting on: that of the
scribes, the compilers, or the authors of the source texts (for the distinct
and inconsistent orthographies of some of the copies printed in this edi-
tion, see p. 119*). It is, however, the Latinity of the Irish compilers that
we are interested in when analysing Hib’s language. One of the ways in
which one can hope to come closer to their language is by examining the
preface as well as the book and chapter headings, which are the only texts
that can be unequivocally regarded as authorial. However, this method
will only eliminate the risk of confusing early source material with later
authorial material, but it will not tell us if the orthography was modified
during transmission. Sadly, it would also minimise the volume of material
available for examination to the point of absurdity, to say nothing of the
fact that it would leave out of the inquiry texts from Irish sources found
in the body of the chapters (rather than the headings), which might have
been translated from Irish by the compilers themselves, or texts from non-
Irish sources which might have been reworded by the compilers. I raise
these points as issues that students of Hiberno-Latin may want to pursue
in the future, especially if they wish to draw on the present edition as a
source.
2 Recensions and textual varieties
This chapter examines Hib’s different text-types, how they originated, whe-
ther one is dependent on the other, what sources they drew upon and to
what extent later continental intervention played a part in their formation.
It also considers a number of existing hypotheses concerning the relation-
ship between the recensions and (p. 107*) proposes an independent hy-
pothesis based on an analysis of an early derivative of Hib. Although the
present chapter will focus on the two recensions of which complete copies
survive, it must be noted that there are incomplete copies and fragments
of Hib which do not securely belong to either recension. I shall refer to
these texts simply as ‘unclassified Hib-texts’. All complete and incomplete
copies of Hib.B are collated here (excluding the fragmentary O2b , which
derives from the same archetype as H), enabling a systematic comparison
with Hib.A. The underlying premise of this chapter, and of previous dis-
cussions of Hib’s recensions, is that both recensions are ultimately derived
from a single version compiled in Ireland, hereafter the ‘proto-version’ or
the ‘compilers’ fair copy’. This version is thought to have had a distinct
identity and was not an ad hoc production like, for instance, various collec-
tions that Rosamond McKitterick described as ‘consequences of compilers
drawing on a variety of different conciliar and decretal material with very
specific imperatives governing their choice’.1
Hib’s transmission in more than one form is not unusual. All major
canonical collections that circulated on the continent in the eighth century
were reworked with the result that, viewed in text historical terms, we find
more than one recension of each.2 The sixth-century collection of synodal
decrees and papal decretals known as the Dionysiana became the Dionys-
io-Hadriana after Pope Hadrian augmented it for Charlemagne in 774,3 an
early seventh-century Burgundian collection was revised at Corbie and
became what is now known as the Corbie redaction of the Vetus Gallica,4
and the seventh-century Hispana was extant in more than one form.5
The changes that a text of canon law undergoes are potentially in-
structive from a historical point of view, and therefore call for explanation.
1 McKitterick, History and Memory, 254.
2 For an overview, see Fowler-Magerl, Clavis Canonum, 29–32, 36–38, 39–42, 44–45.
3 See p. 75* n 4. The text has never been edited in the modern era, but there is a

transcription of the copy in Hatton 42 at http://ccl.rch.uky.edu/aboutHat42 by Michael

Elliot. For early modern and recent partial editions, see Kéry, Canonical Collections, 14.
4 Ed. Mordek, Kirchenrecht.
5 Ed. Díez, La colección Hispana.
Recensions and textual varieties 89*

Among the various causes why a canonical collection would have multiple
forms, the most obvious ones are: to bring an early text up to date with
changing practices, to reconcile it with canonical prescriptions that were
prevalent in an area where it was copied, or to adapt it to particular politi-
cal conditions. The last of these is nicely illustrated by two collections that
were updated for political reasons. These are the Dionysio-Hadriana, which
was commissioned by a monarch intent on establishing uniform ecclesias-
tical legal standards throughout his realm, and a recension of the Hispana
which is also thought to have had strong Carolingian connections, to the
extent that it has been styled ‘quasi-official’.1
We are not always fortunate to possess background information on the
reasons that prompted the revision of a canonical work. However, some-
times the text itself can reveal something about the circumstances in which
it was revised. For instance, Hubert Mordek noticed that a revised version
of the Vetus Gallica introduced several additions to the early collection
upon which it was based. These included excerpts from Columbanus’s
Regula coenobialis,2 the rule of St. Benedict,3 the rule of Pseudo-Macarius,4
the second book of an early eighth-century reworking of the Canons of
Archbishop Theodore by the Discipulus Vmbrensium, and Hib.5 Since three
of these texts are monastic and two are Insular, Mordek inferred that the
augmentation took place in a monastic centre on the continent with Insular
connections. He eventually assigned the revision to Corbie, a monastery
with Insular ties, by linking it with texts which he believed were available
only in that monastery in the eighth century.6 The Vetus Gallica’s textual
history as depicted by Mordek was largely accepted, and the Vetus Gal-
lica was thereafter treated as a staple text for studying the early medieval
Gallic church, intellectual life at Corbie, and that monastery’s approach to
canon law.7
1 Fournier and Le Bras, Histoire des collections canoniques, 1:102.
2 Ed. Walker, Sancti Columbani Opera, 142–168.
3 Ed. R. Hanslik, CSEL 75; ed. Neufville and de Vogüé, SC 181–182.
4 Ed. A. de Vogüé, SC 297. CPL §1842.
5 Mordek, Kirchenrecht, 52. See ibid. 665–666, for a list of Insular sources in Vetus Gallica.
6 For the dating of the Vetus Gallica and the Corbie recension in particular, see Mordek,

Kirchenrecht, 86–94, 287; Ganz, Corbie, 20, 72. Among those texts was a fuller version of the
letter of Pope Siricus, preserved only—as Mordek believed—by the Collectio Corbiensis (not
to be mistaken for VG) in Paris BN Lat. 12097.
7 Scepticism was expressed, however, about the role that Mordek assigned to Autun

in the collection’s textual development. See reviews by W. Ullmann, English Historical

Review 92 (1977): 359–364, and P. D. King, Journal of Ecclesiastical History 29 (1978): 98–100.
Mordek defended his Autun hypothesis in Mordek and Reynolds, ‘Bischof Leodegar und
das Konzil von Autun’.
90* Recensions and textHibernensis

Similarly, in order to be able to use Hib as a sound source for histor-

ical research, one would like to be able to understand why it circulated
in different versions, and where these versions were made. Of particular
interest are the two versions that scholarship commonly refers to as re-
censions, in the sense of ‘significantly modified forms of a text’.1 To label
these versions recensions is to assume that Hib was not released delib-
erately from the outset in two distinct forms, an assumption that I shall
continue to uphold here, if only as a working hypothesis. The two recen-
sions were identified at a relatively early stage of Hib’s circulation in print.
Already in 1753, almost a century after Luc d’Achéry’s pioneering publi-
cation of excerpts from Hib (on which see p. 112*), Pietro and Girolamo
Ballerini recorded a second recension of Hib (which they titled ‘Collec-
tio Hibernensis’) in V, a manuscript that they dated to the tenth century.2
They distinguished it from the copies partially printed in d’Achéry’s Spici-
legium (BPQ) by its different division into books and by its omission of the
book De regionibus census. They noted that V was divided into sixty-eight
books, whereas P had sixty-five (recte sixty-six).3 A century later, Henry
Bradshaw noticed that a manuscript which he dated to the tenth century,
H, was divided into sixty-nine books.4
Bradshaw was the first to formalise the distinction between the two
recensions of Hib—which he designated ‘A-text’ and ‘B-text’—using their
number of books as a criterion.5 Bradshaw noticed that the recensions
not only disagreed in their division of books, but also in content, though
he never specified in what way.6 Having realised this, he was then able to
identify (as was Wasserschleben)7 excerpts from Hib.B in O2 which contain
fragments of Hib. He was unfamiliar with an incomplete eleventh-century
copy of Hib.B in D, whose text of Hib breaks off after the equivalent of
Hib.A’s 13.5 (p. 71 ln. 15 of the present edition).
Bradshaw, who believed that Hib reached the continent through Brit-
tany, argued that Brittany was the place where Hib.B was compiled from
1 Firey,‘Ghostly recensions’, 67–68.
2 Balleriniand Ballerini, S. Leonis Magni opera, PL 56:303.
3 The numbering sequence followed by the scribe of P is flawed: the books De quaestion-

ibus mulierum and De ratione matrimonii are both numbered xliiii.

4 Bradshaw, Unfinished Papers, 11.
5 Bradshaw apud Wasserschleben, Kanonensammlung, lxiii–lxxv: lxx. Bradshaw was fa-

miliar with both complete manuscripts of Hib.B. He consulted H in person but, according
to his own testimony in his Unfinished Papers, 15, his familiarity with V was second hand
through Maassen, Geschichte der Quellen, 806, 869–870, 877.
6 Bradshaw apud Wasserschleben, Kanonensammlung, lxx.
7 Wasserschleben, Kanonensammlung, xxxii–xxxiii.
Recensions and textual varieties 91*

a revision of Hib.A. In 1906 Siegmund Hellmann, who relied on Wasser-

schleben’s text as a representative of Hib.A, argued that Hib.B preceded
Hib.A since it cited its sources more accurately and could therefore be
assumed to have been less contaminated by transmission.1 This reason-
ing is no longer accepted as valid.2 The study of Hib’s recensions took a
sharp turn in 1908 after Thurneysen published his reconstruction of P’s
colophon where the names of Hib’s presumed compilers are found.3 Ever
since then, it has been common for hypotheses regarding the origin of
the recensions to attribute either recension to either compiler. Thurneysen
himself argued that Ruben compiled Hib.B, which (following Hellmann)
he believed was the earlier, and that Cú Chuimne compiled Hib.A.4 A
counter-hypothesis was put forward by Liam Breatnach, who argued that
close correspondences between Bretha Nemed and Hib.A suggest that Hib.A
was the form known in Ireland and—given the strong Munster connection
of both Bretha Nemed and Ruben—a case can be made for linking Hib.A
with Ruben.5 Breatnach noted that the text of Bretha Nemed in British Li-
brary, Cotton MS Nero A vii (CIH 2213.7–11) drew upon Hib 41.3, a chapter
which, according to Wasserschleben,6 occurs only in Hib.A.7 But Wasser-
schleben was misinformed on this point, for the chapter does in fact occur
in Hib.B as well, between p. 98 ln. 2 and p. 98 ln. 6 of the present edi-
tion. Nevertheless, Wasserschleben’s error does not, on its own, invalidate
Breatnach’s hypothesis that Bretha Nemed follows Hib.A rather than Hib.B.
The argument may still be sustained on the evidence of the order of the
excerpted passages in Bretha Nemed, which follows Hib.A alone. However,
there is another piece of evidence—cited by Breatnach himself—which un-
dermines the argument that Bretha Nemed follows Hib.A: Bretha Nemed (CIH
2212.11–13) contains an Isidorian citation (Etymol. 8.1.1) which, as Breat-
nach noted, is peculiar to Hib.B (p. 313 ln. 7 of the present edition). He
explained this discrepancy by suggesting that ‘as the Irish text otherwise
follows recension A rather than B it is possible that the passage above de-
rives directly from Isidore’.8 But this attempt to reconcile the conflicting
1 Hellmann, Sedulius Scottus, 141–143.
2 See, e.g., the evidence for correction rather than corruption of texts during transmis-
sion, discussed by Fowler-Magerl, ‘Fine distinctions and the transmission of texts’, 154.
3 See p. 56* n 2.
4 Thurneysen, ‘Zur irischen Kanonensammlung’, 5. Thurneysen, ‘Aus dem irischen

Recht IV’, 186–187.

5 Breatnach, ‘Canon law and secular law’, 456. See also Idem, Companion, 188–191.
6 Wasserschleben, Kanonensammlung, 162 n (d).
7 Breatnach, ‘Canon law and secular law’, 456.
8 Ibid. 455.
92* 2.1 Recensions and textHibernensis

evidence does not account for the fact that both Bretha Nemed and Hib cite
the Isidorian text (p. 313 ln. 7) in proximity to passages that deal with the
things that a church should cherish (Hib 41.1 = CIH 2211.8–11), the things
it should avoid (Hib 41.2 = CIH 2211.11–13; also 2212.20–23), and the crime
of defrauding the church (Hib 41.3 = CIH 2213.7–11). The juxtaposition
of such a combination of passages is unlikely to be a coincidence. An
alternative hypothesis would be that the compilers of Bretha Nemed were
following neither Hib.A nor Hib.B. Rather, they could have been drawing
upon a work that contained some material that was peculiar to Hib.B (the
Isidorian citation on p. 313 ln. 7), but whose order of passages sometimes
agreed with Hib.A (as is the case with the passage in chap. 41.3). As will
be seen later (p. 110*), there is ample evidence to support the existence of
such a mixed text.

2.1 Distinguishing between the recensions: a formal approach

Bradshaw’s attempt to classify the recensions simply by comparing their
number of books is unhelpful since this number also varies within the
group of complete copies of Hib.A: A is divided into sixty-five books, B
into sixty-four books, O and S into sixty-seven books, and P into sixty-six
books. Besides, the difference in the number of books among copies of Hib
does not always represent an actual difference in content. For instance, O
has turned a chapter within book 8 into a separate book titled De distantia
graduum ‘Concerning the difference between the [ecclesiastical] grades’,
and there are several cases in which Hib.B adds book or chapter headings,
but the material that follows is identical to the material in Hib.A, e.g. p. 61
ln. 8, p. 66 ln. 5, and p. 354 ln. 4.
Since it is impractical to list every variation that distinguishes the re-
censions, broader categories need to be considered, beginning with books
with distinct contents.1 Each recension contains books comprising mate-
rial which is not found in the other recension. There are seven books that
are peculiar to Hib.B: De clerico (p. 42 ln. 1), De Christiano (p. 47 ln. 9),
De lege (p. 53 ln. 6), De tribu (p. 330 ln. 7), De infantibus (p. 427 ln. 1), De
proximis placendis (p. 444 ln. 17), and De silentio et eleuatione uocis (p. 446
ln. 14). In one case Hib.B treats De somniis (p. 406 ln. 3) as a book heading,
whereas Hib.A treats it as a chapter heading. All but four of the texts in
the books that are peculiar to Hib.B are attributed to non-Irish sources or
can be sourced to non-Irish sources. The four exceptions, however, occur
1 Wasserschleben, Kanonensammlung, xxvi, was the first to suggest this approach.
2.2 Recensions and textual varieties 93*

elsewhere in Hib.A. They are: two canons attributed to Irish synods,1 a

text attributed to Gildas,2 and a text of possible Insular origin in the book
De infantibus.3
What about books and book headings peculiar to Hib.A? There are
five book headings in Hib.A that do not occur in Hib.B: De locis consecratis
(p. 340 ln. 6), De regionibus census (p. 395 ln. 1), De reliquis in deserto humatis
(p. 403 ln. 8), De mortuis in somno uisis (p. 404 ln. 13),4 and De benedic-
tionibus (p. 444 ln. 7). The last is a chapter heading in Hib.B. Four out of
the five book headings introduce content which occurs in both Hib.A and
Hib.B. The only exception is the book De regionibus census which, as Pietro
and Girolamo Ballerini noted, has no counterpart in Hib.B. A chapter in
this book contains Irish material attributed to Sinodus Hibernensis (p. 397
ln. 1) which is not found in Hib.B. The conclusion to be drawn is that each
recension has its share of peculiar headings, but the texts following these
headings sometimes occur in both recensions.
As for chapters, Hib.A contains thirty-three chapters that are peculiar to
it, and Hib.B contains approximately 290 such chapters (a few occur only
in H and others only in V). However, not all the material that is peculiar
to Hib.B is securely a part of that recension: there are cases in which Hib.B
appears to have interpolated material (i.e. material that Hib’s compilers
are unlikely to have put there themselves). Such interpolations stand out
on account of their inconsistency with either the theme or structure of the
chapters in which they are found. Some obvious examples can be found
on p. 95 ln. 4, p. 193 ln. 1,5 p. 195 ln. 6, and p. 195 ln. 12. Nevertheless,
for practical purposes, a formal distinction between the recensions can be
made based on book headings and chapter headings that are peculiar to
each recension, or on the overall number of chapters in each recension, but
not the number of books.

2.2 Different recensions, different sources

A further distinction between the recensions relates to their use of sources.
Luned Davies attempted to establish whether one recension reproduces
1 Hib.B p. 427 ln. 3, p. 427 ln. 9 (peculiar to H) = Hib.A p. 326 ln. 8, p. 326 ln. 18.
2 Hib.B p. 48 ln. 11 = Hib.A p. 461 ln. 16.
3 Hib.B p. 428 ln. 11 = Hib.A p. 465 ln. 18. Attributed in V and Hib.A to Sinodus Romana.
4 But H, a copy of Hib.B which was augmented with readings from Hib.A, integrated

some of this book’s material into a chapter at p. 407 ln. 9.

5 On which see Charles-Edwards, ‘The construction’, 224: ‘It can reasonably be argued

that the B recension is here secondary: it has inserted its New Testament matter into the
middle of an Old Testament testimonium. . . ’
94* 2.2 Recensions and textHibernensis

any of its sources more accurately than the other. She compared the two
recensions’ handling of excerpts from the Bible, Jerome, Gregory the Great,
Isidore, the fifth-century collection of canons known as the Statuta ecclesiae
antiqua (hereafter Statuta), and the Dionysiana.1 She examined how ac-
curately the works of Gregory, Isidore, and the canons of the Dionysiana
were reproduced in six manuscripts of Hib.A (ABCOPS), in two unclassi-
fied Hib-texts (the eighth-century K and the eleventh- or twelfth-century
L) and in two manuscripts of Hib.B (HV). She observed that both complete
copies of Hib.B (HV), a selection of Hib.A manuscripts with Breton con-
nections (ABOP), and KL, were more faithful to their sources.2 She con-
cluded that although one may be tempted to infer that these manuscripts
‘reproduce more closely the prototype version of the Collectio canonum Hi-
bernensis than do copies of A which adapt the sources freely’, nevertheless,
‘[t]he richness of sources for the Collectio canonum Hibernensis indicated by
this study thus makes a process of progressive correction by copyists eas-
ier to envisage than progressive corruption’.3 She rightly pointed out that
‘copies may have been emended in the light of the better texts available in
continental libraries or even in Ireland’.4 Although I entirely agree with
her conclusion, I believe that for the purpose of charting the textual history
of Hib, the stress should be placed not on accurate or inaccurate reproduc-
tion of sources, but on the simpler matter of textual agreement between
manuscripts. Thus, the importance of her conclusion does not lie in the
discovery that ABHKLOPV are more faithful to their sources, but that they
(more or less) agree on certain readings despite the fact that five of these
manuscripts, which I shall call the Breton group (ABHOP), were transmit-
ted independently of the remaining three manuscripts: the Frankish K,
the north Italian L, and the south Italian V. These eight manuscripts can
be contrasted with the other two manuscripts she examined, CS, which,
according to her, ‘adapt the sources freely’.5 The first is an early incom-
plete copy of Hib that can be dated on the evidence of a dedication to
Albericus, bishop of Cambrai and Arras between 763 and 790.6 Its text of
Hib shares the same lacuna found in K and in two manuscripts that were
1 These comparisons form the core of her doctoral dissertation (‘The Collectio’) and the

articles that emanated from it, on which see p. 66* n 3.

2 The group ABHOP is Breton, K is from France, and LV are Italian (although L is a

relatively late witness).

3 Davies, ‘Isidorian texts’, 245.
4 The citations, from Davies, ‘Isidorian texts’, 245, refer to Isidorian texts cited in Hib,

but a similar conclusion was reached with regard to all other sources she examined.
5 Ibid. 245.
6 Wasserschleben, Kanonensammlung, xxx.
2.2 Recensions and textual varieties 95*

destroyed in World War II (Chartres, Bibl. munic. 124 (127) and Tours, Bibl.
munic. 556), which is that it ends at the equivalent of the present edition’s
37.18 (p. 287 ln. 7). The second manuscript to ‘adapt the sources freely’, S,
served as Wasserschleben’s main text, and was already considered an infe-
rior witness by Sheehy, who claimed that ‘where variants occur more often
than not the St. Gall text is uniquely different and less meaningful than a
reading that is common to all of the other texts of the A version’.1 Since
Davies herself pointed to cases where a selection of Hib.A manuscripts
agree with each other (and with their source) against S,2 her conclusion
can be rephrased as follows: two manuscripts of Hib.A, CS, frequently dis-
agree with ABHKLOPV and, coincidentally, are less faithful to some of
their sources than other copies of Hib.A and Hib.B alike.
There are a couple of noteworthy implications arising from this con-
clusion. The first is that the pattern of agreements cuts across recensional
boundaries.3 The second implication is that, since S served as the base
text for Wasserschleben’s edition, which in turn formed the basis of most
later investigation of Hib.A, it can be said that this investigation relied on
an idiosyncratic copy. This point has already been made by Dean Simp-
son, who sharply criticised Wasserschleben’s edition and alerted scholars
to the risks of using it as a representative of Hib.A:4
Attempts to understand the relation of the two recensions have
been hampered by the edition of H. Wasserschleben. Purport-
edly reproducing the “A” text, Wasserschleben based his edi-
tion on the inferior St. Gall manuscript. Scholars such as Hell-
mann, who have compared the readings of the “B” manuscripts
with Wasserschleben’s edition, have been misled into thinking
that the “B” recension is the older since it seemed its readings
were closer to the excerpted originals. This conclusion is not
upheld by any of the other “A” manuscripts.
1 Sheehy, ‘Celtic phenomenon’, 534.
2 Davies, ‘The Collectio’, 178–179, 292–293. See also Michael Winterbottom’s finding
(‘Notes on the text of Gildas’, 137–139) that the Fragmenta Gildae in W agree with H (a
Hib.B copy) against S (as represented by Wasserschleben’s edition).
3 No clear-cut distinction can be drawn between the recensions based on their fidelity to

their sources, as has already been observed by Sharpe, ‘Gildas’, 196 n 12, who examined
the recensions’ reproduction of the Fragmenta Gildae: ‘the argument that Hib is in closer
textual agreement with its source than the A- or B-text is one which can be made to serve
both views: here Hib 1.1c [p. 15 ln. 13 in the present edition] favors A, while at 37.38 [p. 276
ln. 6] B is closer to the Gildas Fragments [i.e. Cambridge, Corpus Christi College, MS. 279,
pp. 11–105]’.
4 Simpson, ‘The “Prouerbia Grecorum”’, 3 n 11. Cf. Hellmann, Sedulius Scottus, 141.
96* 2.2 Recensions and textHibernensis

Simpson’s observation that S frequently reads against other Hib.A manu-

scripts was upheld by Davies, and is also illustrated by the list of vari-
ants here, on pp. 84*–85* (but these do not necessarily make S an inferior
copy). However, his assumption that a text exhibiting greater fidelity to
its sources must be older has been disputed. The value that one should
place on Hib’s fidelity to its sources was first contested by Sheehy, who
drew attention to the fact that Hib’s compilers themselves altered citations
from their sources in order to adapt them to a specifically Irish context.1
In fact, the prologue to Hib states openly that the compilers’ editorial work
involved adding, subtracting, and rearranging material.2 If the compilers
permitted themselves to revise sources, then fidelity to the sources is not
something we should necessarily expect of Hib.
It is in the nature of Hib that individual passages can be added, re-
moved or revised without compromising the integrity of the whole.3 In
fact, it can be argued that Hib’s systematic structure was meant to ac-
commodate and facilitate continual augmentation and correction, and that
such a process might already have begun to take place before Hib left Ire-
land (see p. 66*). There are several cases in which individual manuscripts
corrected or altered readings either in order to improve their grammar or
because the copyists, some of whom might have worked in Ireland itself,
possessed a different, sometimes better version of the source.4 I give a
few examples: on p. 8 ln. 18, p. 9 ln. 2, and p. 9 ln. 19, B seems to correct
using a different text of Isidore’s De officiis, similar to the one printed in
Lawson’s edition. The same manuscript corrects a text on p. 9 ln. 8 us-
ing a different copy of the Statuta. On p. 129 ln. 2 BV are the only ones
that read ubi against all other manuscripts, which read uerbi cum. The two
are likely to have emended using a copy of Clement’s Recognitiones that
1 See Sheehy, ‘Influences of ancient Irish law’, 31–41.
2 p. 1 ln. 5: plura addens, plura minuens, plura eodem tramite degens.
3 But, on the other hand, one could edit so much that the resulting copy is no more

than a secondary witness. See, for example, the central Italian excerpta from Hib studied
by Reynolds, ‘Excerpta from the Collectio’.
4 Better copies of staple Christian texts would have been available in Ireland itself. For

example, in a letter that may be dated to the eighth century, an Irishman, Colmán, in-
formed another, Feradach, that he has obtained improved copies of many texts, among
them Isidore’s De ecclesiasticis officiis and Sedulius’s Carmen and Opus paschale. In a study
of this correspondence Sharpe remarked: ‘Colmán has identified two basic tools of textual
criticism and applied them to the study of Sedulius, sharing his discoveries with his friend.
After making clear his methods he then more economically supplies Feradach with a set of
corrections which he could write into his text if he wished. This, incidentally, shows how
a text might become contaminated without the benefit of a systematic collation or even of
a second witness near at hand’. See his ‘Irish textual critic’, 46.
2.2 Recensions and textual varieties 97*

is closer to the one printed by Rehm and Paschke, which has ubi. And in
the apparatus of p. 84 ln. 16 and p. 85 ln. 1, BS can be seen to have added
words that bring the text closer to the text of the Council of Carthage on
which Strewe based his edition. Sometimes emendations are superfluous,
as on p. 136 ln. 14, where HV added a text from the Council of Orléans
that has nothing to do with the theme of the chapter. Emendations using
variants from Bible-texts available to different copyists also occur. For ex-
ample, a citation from Deut. 13:8–9 on p. 167 ln. 2 was augmented with
the word primum in AS, which was added as a gloss in OV, suggesting
that certain manuscripts were corrected using different Bible texts. This is
hardly surprising for a text that draws so heavily on the Bible, and similar
emendations based on different Bible versions have been noted in exegeti-
cal texts, among them texts of Insular origin.1 Certain additions to the text
of Hib can act as clear indicators of continental contamination. For exam-
ples of this we may turn to an unclassified Hib-text, K, which contains a
significantly larger number of canons from Gallic councils and additional
material attributed to Theodore of Canterbury.2 Wasserschleben took this
as evidence that K was augmented on the continent, and this seems very
likely in light of the fact that the additional material which it contains is
continental or—in the case of the Canons of Theodore—circulated widely
on the continent.3
Scholarship is nowadays more aware of the inconclusiveness of using
superior grammar or fidelity to sources as measures of a text’s authentic-
ity. It is clear that a text that exhibits superior grammar or, in the case of
a florilegium, a copy that reproduces readings from its sources more accu-
rately, is not necessarily more faithful to its exemplar. The exemplar might
have contained errors to begin with, and these might have been corrected
during the text’s transmission. Such phenomena are well attested and
have been commented on by a number of scholars. A good case in point
is the Collectio Quattuor Librorum, a mid eleventh-century collection which
is essentially a reworking of the Collection in 74 Titles, a text compiled a
few years earlier to bolster the immunity of monastic communities. Hav-
1 Rittmueller,
ed., Liber questionum in evangeliis, 25*–29* (Bible-Text Variant List 3).
2 Foran analysis of Gallic councils cited in K, see Davies, ‘Statuta ecclesiae antiqua and
the Gallic councils’, esp. table on 108–110.
3 Wasserschleben, Kanonensammlung, xxv: ‘so ist mir doch wahrscheinlicher, dass diese

vermehrte Sammlung nicht in Irland, sondern im fränkischen Reiche verfasst ist’. By the
second half of the eighth century the Canons of Theodore were incorporated into the
Corbie redaction of the Vetus Gallica and were cited in other eighth-century continental
and canonical texts. See Flechner, ‘Canons of Theodore’, 122, 130.
98* 2.3 Recensions and textHibernensis

ing examined the relationship between the two texts, Linda Fowler-Magerl
concluded that ‘The 4L is a reworking of the 74T. Its compiler compared
the readings in the 74T with those in the original sources, sometimes mak-
ing corrections, sometimes reproducing longer excerpts from the original.
No more concrete explanation for the existence of the 4L has been found
than the desire to improve the readings in the 74T’.1 Revisions of this kind
have led Abigail Firey to suggest that ‘it is the case in the transmission of
early canon law that the exemplar may be scarcely intelligible, and subse-
quent versions may be better’.2

2.3 The recensions and their Irish sources

Hib.B differs from Hib.A in containing not only additional excerpts from
continental sources but also material of Irish origin. For example, canons
attributed to a sinodus Hibernensis on p. 195 ln. 6, p. 202 ln. 13, and p. 391
ln. 18 of the present edition are found only in Hib.B, even though overall
it has fewer passages so ascribed than does Hib.A.3 The presence of addi-
tional material from Irish sources may be regarded as a measure of prox-
imity to the Irish proto-version. It is of course possible that some material
from Irish sources was introduced into Hib after it began to be transmit-
ted, either in Ireland or in Irish centres on the continent. At this stage,
however, we shall proceed under the working assumption that the over-
whelming majority of texts from Irish sources cited in Hib were present in
the Irish proto-version. Let us now attempt to quantify the Irish material
in each recension.
For present purposes, Irish material will be defined narrowly as pas-
sages attributed to Irish sources which cannot be traced to non-Irish sources
and passages that can be traced to Irish sources regardless of their attribu-
tion.4 This material falls into four categories. The first category comprises
ninety-one canons attributed to sinodus Hibernensis or to Hibernenses, the
sources of only five of which are known. This material is arranged in table
1 (p. 151*), with the five identified canons flagged by asterisks.5 The sec-
ond category, in table 2 (p. 154*), consists of fifty-three canons attributed
1 Fowler-Magerl, ‘Fine distinctions’, 154.
2 Firey, ‘Ghostly recensions’, 68.
3 See table 1 (p. 151*) §§26, 28, 80.
4 As a further criterion we can consider texts that contain distinct Irish markers, such

as Irish proper names, Irish words, or Hiberno-Latin words such as ancilla, which is the
Latinised form of the Irish unit of value cumal. However, all the texts that correspond to
this criterion also correspond to one or more of the criteria mentioned above.
5 The sources are indicated in the apparatus fontium of the relevant canons.
2.3 Recensions and textual varieties 99*

to sinodus Romana or Romani, ten of which can be traced to Irish sources.

These canons are sometimes thought to be associated with the Romani fac-
tion within the seventh-century Irish church.1 The third category (table 3
on p. 156*) consists of canons attributed to St. Patrick or to synods with
which his name is associated. The fourth and final category consists of six
miscellaneous texts of Irish origin, listed in table 4 (p. 157*). All tables rely
on H as a representative of Hib.B.2 The categories sometimes overlap. For
instance, a canon attributed to Patrick in one recension can be attributed
to a sinodus Hibernensis in another recension (e.g. table 1 §51), or a single
recension can attribute the same canon to Hibernenses and to Romani (e.g.
table 1 §§35, 36, where Hib.B reads sinodus Romanorum uel Hibernentium). I
have made sure that these canons are not repeated in more than one table:
those containing the term Hibernenses (or variants thereof) are placed in ta-
ble 1. The tables do not indicate when identical passages occur in sections
far removed from one another in different recensions (e.g. Romani on p. 92
ln. 6, p. 248 ln. 6, p. 464 ln. 10), unless the wording of the canons varies
substantially. This information is supplied in the apparatus correspond-
ing to the relevant entries. Given the fact that canons ascribed to Romani
whose sources can be identified draw upon non-Irish sources more often
than on Irish sources (ratio is approx. 4:1), then the attribution Romani
can hardly be taken as a compelling marker of Irish origin (though it may
nevertheless represent foreign material favoured by a ‘Roman’ party in Ire-
land). I have factored in to our investigation only those canons attributed
to Romani that have been traced unequivocally to Irish sources.
Table 1 shows that canons attributed to Hibernenses and sinodus Hiber-
nensis (hereafter Hibernenses) are distributed unevenly between the recen-
sions. Each recension has its share of peculiar canons attributed to Hiber-
nenses, but Hib.A clearly has more. It contains sixteen canons attributed
to Hibernenses which have no counterpart in Hib.B, whereas Hib.B contains
only three that do not occur in Hib.A. Only five of the ninety-one canons
in table 1 can be traced to their sources. Three out of the five draw upon
Irish sources: chapter 47.5 is Sinodus Hibernensis §9, the first section in
chapter 52.5 is De canibus sinodus sapientium §1, and chapter 65.5 has close
parallels in Muirchú, Vita Patricii II.5, 6 and the Additamenta to Tírechán’s
Collectanea.3 The two remaining canons—Hib.A’s 58.2 and Hib.B’s text on
1 E.g. by Hughes, Church in Irish Society, 111–120.
2 Variants in V are negligible: Three canons attributed to Hibernenses in H do not occur
in V (table 1 §§26, 78, 89) and one such canon in V does not occur in H (table 1 §38).
3 See, respectively: ed. Bieler, Penitentials, 170, 174; ed. Bieler, Patrician Texts, 116, 164

lines 1–10.
100* 2.3 Recensions and textHibernensis

p. 195 ln. 6 (table 1 §§88, 26)—correspond, respectively, to Synodus Luci

Victorie §4 and the Excerpta de libris Romanorum et Francorum §27,1 both of
which were thought by Ludwig Bieler to be British.2 Bieler dated the for-
mer to the early sixth century, and upheld the date which Arthur Haddan
assigned to the prototype of the latter, namely 550–650.3
The question of the Excerpta’s date warrants a brief digression since
they may in fact postdate Hib, in which case Hib must be considered one
of their sources. Léon Fleuriot placed the Excerpta’s composition in sixth-
century Brittany,4 whereas David Dumville accepted their origin as sug-
gested by Fleuriot, but rejected the dating:5

[T]he sceptical reader who wishes to suspend judgment for the

moment will place the Excerpta merely between about A.D. 510,
the approximate date of the first known form of the Lex Salica,
and about A.D. 800, the earliest likely date for the earliest ex-
tant manuscript.

A distinction between Synodus Luci Victorie and the Excerpta is that where-
as Synodus Luci Victorie exercised some influence on early Irish penitential
and canonical literature, the Excerpta seem to have had none.6 What fol-
lows is either that Hib was the only exception to this rule, or that Hib was in
fact a source for the Excerpta and not vice versa. Dumville acknowledged
this possibility but rightly claimed that it is not sustained by any form of
positive evidence.7 If we accept that Hib was a source for the Excerpta,
then we must conclude that none of the canons attributed to Hibernenses
in Hib.B are identified, because the one on p. 195 ln. 6 is only traceable to
a derivative (i.e. the Excerpta).
The gap between the number of canons attributed to Hibernenses which
occur only in Hib.A and those which occur only in Hib.B calls for expla-
nation. Sheehy suggested that the compilers of Hib.B ‘appear to be more
closely acquainted with native law’ and then proceeded to ask: ‘is this why
1 Bieler, Penitentials, 69, 142.
2 Ibid.3, 7.
3 Haddan and Stubbs, Councils, 1:127.
4 Fleuriot, ‘Un fragment en latin’.
5 Dumville, ‘On the dating of the early Breton lawcodes’, 220.
6 For the influence of the former and the latter’s apparent lack thereof, see Concordantiae

canonum in Bieler, Penitentials, 285–287.

7 Dumville, ‘Breton lawcodes’, 219–220. However, in his ‘Ireland, Brittany, and England’,

90, he was more confident about the relative chronology of Hib and the Excerpta: ‘The
Hibernensis may have had some effect on Breton secular law too, since there seem to be
borrowings from it in the Excerpta de libris Romanorum et Francorum’.
2.3 Recensions and textual varieties 101*

they drop so many of the native Irish synods found in A?’1 The reason-
ing here is unclear to me, and it is frustrating that he did not disclose the
evidence that led to this statement. As Dumville remarked on Sheehy’s
proposition: ‘the last point will be critical if it can be demonstrated in
full’.2 In response to Sheehy one may say that the absolute figures paint
a more complex picture: Hib.B does not merely omit canons ascribed to
Hibernenses but also adds canons so ascribed. Hib.B contains fifty-four as-
criptions to Hibernenses, of which eighteen (ascriptions, not canons) do not
occur in Hib.A. Moreover, we have already seen that three canons ascribed
to Hibernenses in Hib.B do not occur in Hib.A (see p. 98*).
As already noted, the relative quantity of material ascribed to or de-
rived from Irish sources in each recension may be a relevant criterion for
choosing a base text that better reflects the Irish environment in which
Hib was compiled. In theory, the fewer the Irish texts, the higher the
probability of omission as a consequence of continental intervention. The
omissions might have been due to neglect or a lack of interest rather than
deliberate exclusion, as Sheehy believed. Whatever the cause, an impor-
tant implication is that less Irish content offers less material for historians
who are interested in studying Ireland before the eighth century.
With respect to texts attributed to Hibernenses, Hib.A omits fewer than
does Hib.B. But after we factor into the comparison the number of texts
from Irish sources that are peculiar to each recension in the remaining ta-
bles, the gap between the degree of ‘Irishness’ of each recension narrows.
In tables 2–4 there is a single text which is peculiar to Hib.A and can be
traced to an Irish source,3 whereas Hib.B has six such texts4 and another
two texts attributed to an Irish authority, Patrick, the sources of which
are unidentified.5 When these figures are added to the previous figures,
the overall difference can be expressed as follows: seventeen texts that are
peculiar to Hib.A and ten texts that are peculiar to Hib.B draw upon Irish
sources.6 But we must bear in mind that the sources of fourteen of the texts
attributed to Hibernenses in Hib.A cannot be identified, whereas only two
of the texts attributed to Hibernenses and two of those attributed to Patrick
1 Sheehy, ‘Celtic phenomenon’, 534.
2 Dumville, ‘Ireland, Brittany, and England’, 89.
3 Table 3 §30.
4 Tables 2 §43; 3 §§2, 28, 30; 4 §§1, 2. The count is exclusive of two texts that occur only

in H, a copy of Hib.B (table 4 §§5, 6) and of a text that resembles, but is not positively
drawn from Cumméne’s Paschal letter in table 2 §17.
5 Table 3 §§4, 6.
6 For Hib.A, see tables 1 §§37, 38, 64–69, 72, 74, 75, 81–84, 90; 3 §30. For Hib.B, see tables

1 §§26, 28, 80; 2 §43; 3 §§2, 4, 6, 28; 4 §§2, 3.

102* 2.4 Recensions and textHibernensis

in Hib.B cannot be traced to their sources. In other words, Hib.A con-

tains more material that is unattested elsewhere than does Hib.B, whose
‘unique’ Irish texts, in the most part, survive independently in other texts.
This is a qualitative advantage that an editor may wish to take into account
when selecting a base text for an edition.
We may conclude by drawing attention to some implications of the
foregoing discussion. The assertion that one recension is closer to the
proto-version merely because it preserves more Irish material than does
the other is weakened by two considerations: first, in absolute numbers
the difference between the number of ‘Irish’ canons in Hib.A and Hib.B is
small, and second, each recension evidently has a significant number of
canons that draw upon Irish sources, some of them not occurring in the
other recension. This is not the first time that we have been unable to
decide whether one recension was in some way superior to the other. The
same difficulty arose when we took the recensions’ fidelity to their sources
as a criterion for their proximity to the proto-version (p. 95*). With respect
to both approaches—fidelity and ‘Irishness’—it can be shown that each
recension (or individual copies within each recension) can be superior in
some respects but inferior in others.

2.4 Vestiges of a pre-recensional text

In a landmark article entitled ‘The construction of the Hibernensis’, Charles-
Edwards observed that the book entitled De contrariis causis, which is the
final book of Hib.A and the penultimate book of Hib.B, ‘provides precious
clues to some patterns of reasoning underlying the Hibernensis and also to
the way in which it was put together. As a final benefit, it may throw some
light on the relationship between the A and B recensions’.1 But before ex-
amining what De contrariis can tell us about the relationship between Hib.A
and Hib.B, it will be necessary to give a description of De contrariis and its
place in the overall structure of Hib.
The books entitled De contrariis in each recension are, despite their
identical title, entirely different in content but not in form. Each book
comprises seven chapters. The chapters in Hib.B’s version of De contrariis
do not seem to be linked by any obvious theme, whereas the chapters
in Hib.A are all concerned with adjudication. As for the structure of the
chapters, in both Hib.A and Hib.B they contain a series of statements de-
rived from different sources in favour and against a particular precept,
1 Charles-Edwards, ‘The construction’, 209. For a more recent discussion, see Flechner,

‘Problem of originality’, esp. 32–37.

2.4 Recensions and textual varieties 103*

with each statement being separated from the other by the expression e
contra ‘on the contrary’/‘on the other hand’. These statements combine
to form an antithetical formula: the first part of the antithetical formula
lays down a rule, and the second part is its exception. Although the book
De contrariis is devoted in its entirety to rules and their exceptions, it is
not the only place in Hib where contradictions between stipulations from
authoritative sources are highlighted. Numerous examples can be found
scattered throughout Hib, suggesting that the principle of ‘sic et non’ plays
an important part in Hib’s design.1 But De contrariis contains the most
systematic expression of ‘sic et non’. I give here the first chapter in Hib.A’s
version of De contrariis as a typical example of the structure of the book’s
chapters:

i. Pilatus ait: Quod scripsi, scripsi.

ii. Hieronimus: Iudex statuat et non commutet. . .
iii. Paulus, e contra: Omnis nodus iniustus soluetur.
iv. Hieronimus: Melius est mutare, quam statuere quod uerum
esse non uidetur.

i. Pilate said: ‘What I have written I have written’.

ii. Jerome: ‘Let a judge give a verdict and let him not change
it. . . ’
iii. Paul, on the contrary: ‘Every unjust bond shall be undone’.
iv. Jerome: ‘It is better to change than to confirm what does not
seem to be true’.

As we can see, the first two statements in this chapter support the precept
that a judge must not change a verdict, and the other two support the
opposite precept. Within each pair of statements in this example, the first
is a biblical (or supposedly biblical) passage, and the second comprises
exegesis of the passage. Thus, (i) Pilate’s famous maxim ‘what I have
written I have written’ (John 19:22), is followed by (ii) an interpretative
comment on this passage attributed to Jerome. And, as a counter-rule, the
chapter cites (iii) a passage from an unknown source attributed to St. Paul,
which is also followed by (iv) exegesis of this passage attributed to Jerome.
1 Note the following examples, which account for only a fraction of the overall ‘sic et

non’ material: chaps. 1.17, 1.18: a bishop must/must not elect his successor while he is
still alive; chaps. 2.24, 2.25: gifts of the wicked should be rejected/accepted under certain
conditions; chap. 17.12: offerings of young boys must be rejected/not be rejected; p. 108
ln. 3, p. 108 ln. 14: on retaining/not retaining the dead; p. 199 ln. 21: on returning/not
returning a loan; chap. 38.7: on receiving/rejecting a fugitive monk.
104* 2.4 Recensions and textHibernensis

Although antithetical formulae dominate the construction of the chap-

ters in De contrariis, there are a couple of exceptions, both of which are
found in Hib.A. These are 66.7, which contains statements supporting only
one half of the antithetical formula, and 66.3, where the title itself lacks an
antithetical construction and the statements that follow are essentially the
opinions of two Irish scholars (known only by their pseudonyms, Gregory
of Nazianzus and Origen) on the qualities that judges ideally ought to pos-
sess. These two exceptions may be due to corruption during transmission.
The material in De contrariis is divided into what I have already re-
ferred to as ‘statements’. By statements I mean phrases such as the ones
attributed to Pilate, Paul, and Jerome that we have just seen. In Hib.A there
are 48 statements altogether. In Hib.B’s version of De contrariis there are
27 statements. When examining how these statements relate to texts that
occurred in preceding books in Hib, a curious pattern emerges: the state-
ments seem to repeat material that occurred earlier in Hib. For instance,
passages from chapter 66.5 dealing with punishments for those who de-
fend offenders echo passages from book 26 De sceleribus et uindictis eorum
‘On crimes and their punishments’, and passages in chapter 66.6 dealing
with theft echo passages from book 28 De furto ‘On theft’. Eighteen of the
48 statements in Hib.A’s De contrariis occur in other books of Hib.A, and
nine of the 27 statements in Hib.B occur in other books of Hib.B, suggest-
ing, again, that in both recensions De contrariis was compiled with recourse
to material that occurred previously in Hib. However, the most surprising
find is that 46 statements from Hib.A’s version of De contrariis occur in
other books of Hib.B. I shall return to this point and its implications later.
Not all of these figures were known to Charles-Edwards, whose article
was published before a printed text of Hib.B was available. His analysis
was therefore based primarily on Hib.A’s version of De contrariis and its
relation to other books of Hib.A. His analysis is too detailed to be repeated
here in full, but I shall summarise what seem to me to be the main points
of his argument.
Charles-Edwards drew attention to two cases where Hib.A appears to
be incomplete: in the first it does not supply a supporting testimonium on
p. 126 ln. 16, whereas Hib.B does, and in the second it lacks a testimonium or
an exemplum to support the rule against dissolving oaths in chapter 66.7.1
These lacunae have led him to wonder whether, perhaps, Cú Chuimne
and Ruben, who are mentioned at the end of MS P, which is a copy of
Hib.A, were responsible only for Hib.A, which they left in an incomplete
1 Charles-Edwards, ‘The construction’, 212, 213.
2.4 Recensions and textual varieties 105*

form. Charles-Edwards then went on to suggest that the incomplete text

later underwent revision, perhaps by Cú Chuimne himself, who outlived
Ruben.
Charles-Edwards proceeded to examine the relationship between 66.5,
6 and their counterparts in 26.19, 20 and 28.3, 8 (book and chapter num-
bers are taken from the present edition). He held that the opposing rules
stated in 26.19, 20; 28.3, 8, are a softened version of a more direct oppo-
sition expressed in 66.5, 6. He then argued that the contrast between the
explicit contradictions expressed in 66.6 and the more refined opposition
in 28.3, 8 suggests that 66.6 ‘came first and was then reshaped into the
pair of chapters’, 28.3, 8. For this argument to work, one must accept the
assumption that a ‘refined opposition’ is more likely to flow from a sharp
contradiction than the other way around.1 This assumption, however, can
neither be confirmed nor denied.
Charles-Edwards himself allowed for a possible objection to his hy-
pothesis that book 66 was compiled before other books of Hib which con-
tain similar material. The objection is that 28.3, 8; 26.19, 20 contain more
testimonia than do 66.5, 6, a fact that may lead one to infer that chapters
28.3, 8; 26.19, 20 were compiled before 66.5, 6. In order to address this
challenge, Charles-Edwards went on to explore the relationship between
26.19, 20 and 66.5 in greater detail. He argued convincingly that the three
apparent testimonia with which 26.19 opens were copied from a florilegium
that the compilers drew upon as a source.2 He showed that in that flo-
rilegium the first testimonium was, in fact, not a testimonium at all, but a
chapter heading, and the second was an explanation of the chapter head-
ing in the form of a paraphrase. Only the third was an actual testimonium
derived from the Bible. (Charles-Edwards did not clarify how this obser-
vation relates to 28.3, 8, where the testimonia are all genuine.) He explored
the relationship between the florilegium and Hib.A, and observed that 66.5
and the last two passages in 26.19 use the verb defendere instead of dimittere,
which is the verb used by the three passages drawn from the putative flo-
rilegium. He surmised that the material common to 26.19 and 66.5 (which
had the verb defendere) was assembled first, and later the material from
the florilegium (which had the verb dimittere) was prefixed to the newly
formed chapter. This merger, he believed, produced 26.19 in the form
in which we have it now. Charles-Edwards concluded that ‘De contrariis
causis might have been created as part of the process of assembling the
1 Ibid. 214.
2 Ibid. 214–215.
106* 2.4 Recensions and textHibernensis

material found in other books’.1 I skip over the next part of his argument
because the analysis there is based on the assumption that certain readings
in S—which Charles-Edwards used in a comparison with Hib.B in order
to establish the priority of the latter—are typical of Hib.A, whereas they
are not.2 He was aware that once a new edition became available, these
readings might be shown to be peculiar to S.3
Another fact, mentioned earlier, of which he could not have been aware
because he did not have access to an edited text of Hib.B, is that only
18 statements from Hib.A’s version of De contrariis occur in other books
of Hib.A, while 46 statements occur in other books of Hib.B.4 In other
words, the overwhelming majority of statements in Hib.A’s De contrariis
(46/48) occur in the rival recension. It would appear, therefore, that the
natural place for Hib.A’s version of De contrariis would be at the end of
Hib.B. (Hib.B’s De contrariis contains no statements that are peculiar to
Hib.A). However, to argue that the book De contrariis was torn off Hib.B
and planted at the end of Hib.A only to be written anew for Hib.B, is a
difficult hypothesis to sustain. What seems to me more plausible is that
both recensions originated from what I shall call for the sake of conve-
nience ‘an undivided text’ of Hib (which might have been a draft of Hib)
which pre-dated the transmission in two separate recensions. Both Hib.A
and Hib.B can be said to derive directly from the undivided text. If—as I
believe—the version of De contrariis found at the end of Hib.A drew its ma-
terial directly from the undivided text, then its affinity with Hib.B must be
seen as merely coincidental; which is to say that Hib.B preserved material
from the undivided text that Hib.A had not preserved, and it is this mate-
rial that can be found in Hib.A’s version of De contrariis. Admittedly, the
wording and orthography of the statements in Hib.A’s De contrariis is not
always in complete agreement with the wording or orthography of these
statements as they appear in preceding books of either Hib.A or Hib.B, but
the discrepancies can be attributed to a number of different factors, such
as alterations during transmission, or even alterations made as material
was being extracted from the undivided text in order to furnish what we
now call Hib.A and Hib.B.
Charles-Edwards’s assertion that De contrariis and the other books he
discusses are not necessarily (or not always) interdependent but might
1 Ibid. 217. He offers two other possible conclusions but opts for the one cited above.
2 E.g. uiuentes in the title of 26.19 and misso a for a on p. 180 ln. 8.
3 Ibid. 222.
4 The remaining two (p. 470 ln. 10, p. 472 ln. 3) could have been added independently

as De contrariis was compiled.

2.5 Recensions and textual varieties 107*

have derived their material directly or indirectly from a common source

(or sources), is entirely consistent with the hypothesis proposed above that
each recension drew its material independently from an undivided text
that predated the formation of the recensions.1 Such an undivided text
might either have been a draft of Hib or, alternatively, a version that the
compilers intended for publication. No complete undivided text survives
but, as I shall argue, we have a secondary witness to it. This witness attests
the existence of a text that was already divided by headings, exactly like
Charles-Edwards’s putative florilegium.

2.5 An early secondary witness to the undivided text

A possible secondary witness to an undivided text is the eighth- or ninth-
century copy Θ.2 The manuscript itself and some of the scholarship con-
cerning it are discussed separately on pp. 143*–145*. For present purposes—
postulating an undivided text—we need only concern ourselves with a
derivative of Hib on fols. 1–41 of Θ. This derivative contains 624 short
texts,3 of which the majority are attributed to Jerome, Augustine, and Gre-
gory the Great, and a small number is attributed to Gregory of Nazianzus
(four), Lex (one), Isidore (one), Ambrose (two), Sinodus Romana (one), and
Sinodus (one).4 Owing to the authorities that the derivative cites, it is best
described as a patristic florilegium formed by a process of selective ex-
cerpting from Hib. That the material in the florilegium was derived from a
version of Hib (or an advanced draft thereof) is confirmed by the fact that
(i) for the most part, clusters of texts in the florilegium follow the order in
which they appear in different copies of Hib, and (ii) that the florilegium
retains book and chapter headings, most of which correspond to Hib’s.
(Some items in the florilegium comprise nothing but Hib’s chapter head-
ings or book headings with no subsequent texts.)
In the present edition, as indeed in all complete copies of Hib, the
sequence of books (and the texts within them) sometimes differs from Θ.
For the sake of clarity, I shall preface the analysis of the florilegium by
1 The stemma in Charles-Edwards, ‘The construction’, 223, should be qualified because

he considered readings from S as typical of Hib.A, but these can now be shown to be
peculiar to that MS. Consequently, the place of Hib.B in the stemma is not secure.
2 On the palaeography of Θ see CLA IX §1439.
3 Nürnberger, ‘Über die Würzburger Handschrift’, 42–70, divided the text differently

and counted 603 texts.

4 For excerpts attributed to Gregory of Nazianzus, Lex, Isidore, Ambrose, and the syn-

ods, see Θ90 , Θ126 , Θ154 , Θ184 , Θ189 , Θ192 , Θ264 , Θ578 , Θ602 , Θ606 (a key to the sigla is
provided on pp. 158*–164*).
108* 2.5 Recensions and textHibernensis

explaining how the different sequence is reflected in the present edition.

The relative order of texts in Θ and the present edition is illustrated in the
synoptic table on pp. 158*–164*, where the number accompanying each
occurrence of the siglum Θ reflects the order of texts in Θ. Each siglum,
with its accompanying serial number, corresponds to a text in Hib, which
is referred to in the synoptic table by page and line number. Most of the
material in Θ occurs also in other copies of Hib collated for the present
edition. Henceforth all references to material in Θ will be made using
subscript numbers, the key to which is found in the synoptic table.
Although the overwhelming majority of items in Θ concur with either
Hib.A or Hib.B or both, some items are unattested in any of the surviving
complete copies of Hib. Altogether, there are fifteen passages and twenty-
nine headings which are peculiar to Θ.1 An interesting feature of Θ is
that it contains material which occurs only in one recension but not in the
other: there are ten texts and two headings in Θ that are peculiar to Hib.A,2
and thirty-three texts and twenty-nine headings in Θ that are peculiar to
Hib.B.3 Ten items in Θ have parallels only in S (a copy of Hib.A),4 and one
item is only attested in P (also a copy of Hib.A).5
One may infer from these figures that the compiler of Θ (or of Θ’s
exemplar) excerpted his material either from an undivided text (which,
1 Passages: Θ
143 , Θ169 (only material in sans serif font in both), Θ260 , Θ261 , Θ287 , Θ405 ,
Θ410 , Θ507 , Θ559 , Θ568 , Θ578 , Θ579 , Θ584 , Θ585 , Θ595 , Θ612 , Θ622 . Headings: Θ100 , Θ146 ,
Θ176 , Θ229 , Θ298a , Θ298b , Θ341 , Θ362 , Θ367 , Θ370 , Θ473 , Θ500 , Θ506 , Θ533 , Θ534 , Θ535 , Θ536 ,
Θ538 , Θ540 , Θ542 , Θ558 , Θ581 , Θ583 , Θ594 , Θ603 , Θ605 , Θ607 , Θ611 , Θ621 .
2Θ
258 , Θ295 , Θ296 , Θ297 , Θ298 (book heading), Θ299 –Θ303 , Θ522 (chapter heading absent
from HV), Θ582 .
3Θ , Θ , Θ , Θ
23 28 38 130 (chapter heading), Θ144 , Θ147 (chapter heading), Θ151 (chap-
ter heading), Θ152 (chapter heading), Θ154 , Θ155 , Θ167 , Θ168 , Θ213 (chapter heading),
Θ228 (chapter heading), Θ244 , Θ263 (chapter heading), Θ265 , Θ266 , Θ276 (chapter head-
ing), Θ283 (chapter heading), Θ284 , Θ358 (chapter heading), Θ359 , Θ366 , Θ368 , Θ369 , Θ369 ,
Θ403 (chapter heading), Θ435 (chapter heading), Θ436 , Θ470 , Θ475 , Θ476 , Θ477 , Θ479 (chapter
heading),Θ481 , Θ486 (book heading), Θ487 (chapter heading), Θ488 (chapter heading), Θ489
(chapter heading), Θ490 (chapter heading), Θ491 (chapter heading), Θ492 (chapter heading),
Θ493 , Θ494 (chapter heading), Θ495 , Θ496 (chapter heading), Θ497 , Θ498 , Θ505 (also occurs in
Hib.A, but Θ’s readings concur with Hib.B), Θ510 (book heading), Θ511 (chapter heading),
Θ512 , Θ551 (also occurs in Hib.A on p. 315 ln. 14, but the sequence in which it appears
in Θ agrees with Hib.B), Θ552 (chapter heading), Θ553 (the latter two occur also in Hib.A
on p. 458 ln. 1, but wording in Θ concurs with Hib.B), Θ554 (chapter heading), Θ555 , Θ564
(chapter heading), Θ565 , Θ587 (chapter heading), Θ598 (chapter heading), Θ599 .
4 Θ –Θ
17 19 (De senibus), Θ24 , Θ26 , Θ27 , Θ51 , Θ53 , Θ439 , Θ577 . But S also lacks a couple
of texts and a heading that are extant in Θ and in all other manuscripts: Θ118 (heading),
Θ157 , Θ165 .
5Θ
120 .
2.5 Recensions and textual varieties 109*

hypothetically, preceded the separation of the proto-version into two text-

types) or from separate copies of both Hib.A (resembling P and S, but not
identical with either) and Hib.B. For the sake of argument, let us assume
for the moment that the compiler of Θ had been using two separate texts
from which he excerpted material. His work process might have looked
something like this: a volume of each recension would be open before him.
He would copy patristic texts or section headings from one of the volumes
and—since most of the contents of Hib.A and Hib.B overlap—he would
be mindful not to repeat any item. All this is easily achieved simply by
carefully comparing one recension to the other as one is selecting material
from both. Since books and chapters in Hib.A and Hib.B appear mostly
in the same order in both recensions, then we may expect the same order
to be retained in the florilegium that came into being as a result of a cross
between both recensions. But it does not.
The synoptic table on pp. 158*–164* clearly shows that Θ is superfi-
cially similar in structure to Hib.A and Hib.B, but is not in complete agree-
ment with any complete copy of Hib. First, the order of books is different.
To gain an idea of the discrepancies, one need only compare the table
of contents of the present edition—which reflects the order of books and
chapters in Hib.A and Hib.B—to the synoptic table that reflects the se-
quence of material in Θ. The table shows that the sequence in Θ concurs
with our main text for books 21–36, then follows a cluster of texts from
book 2, then books 37–44, then book 47, then 45–46, then 15, followed by
48–61, then another digression to book 11, after which Θ concludes with
books 50, 65.1
Furthermore, in certain cases its texts follow an ostensibly indepen-
dent sequence, but one which is nevertheless logical. This is to say that
although texts in Θ are not always found in the same books or chapters
in which they are found in Hib.A or Hib.B, they are nevertheless arranged
thematically in Θ. The following examples illustrate the thematic consis-
tency of a few ‘displaced’ passages: a number of texts in Θ, found under
the heading De dominatu et subiectione (which is also the title of book 23 of
the present edition), correspond to texts found in De iudicio, a book that
occurs both in Hib.A and Hib.B (Θ23 –Θ27 , Θ30 ) and in De clerico, a book
that is peculiar to Hib.B (Θ29 , Θ30 ). What all these texts have in common is
that they are concerned with aspects of submission to a higher authority,
1 See also the comparison of Θ and Wasserschleben’s edition prepared by Nürnberger,

‘Über die Würzburger Handschrift’, 42–70. His synopsis contains extensive citations from
the actual text which make it easy to grasp the structure and contents of Θ at a glance.
110* 2.6 Recensions and textHibernensis

either ecclesiastical or secular, hence their placement under the heading

De dominatu et subiectione alongside other texts from Hib.A’s and Hib.B’s
versions of De dominatu et subiectione. Another example is the group con-
sisting of the texts on p. 402 ln. 1, p. 402 ln. 6, p. 402 ln. 15, and p. 402
ln. 16 (Θ524 –Θ527 ) from book 48 De martyribus, all of which can be found in
Θ among texts excerpted from book 50 De mortuis in somno uisis. Since all
the texts in this group deal with contacts between the dead and the living,
their inclusion among texts from De mortuis is justifiable. The synoptic ta-
ble offers further such examples, where a common theme ties ‘displaced’
canons to the headings under which they appear in Θ.
The task of reshuffling material from both recensions while maintain-
ing thematic consistency would have required meticulous planning and,
above all, a motive. It is therefore difficult to see why the compiler of Θ,
who was concerned merely to create a compendium of patristic excerpts,
would go to the trouble of merging two recensions into one and fitting
their texts into a new and consistent thematic order. This is why I do
not believe that Θ was formed by drawing upon material from Hib.A and
Hib.B. It seems to me more likely that the compiler of Θ excerpted his
material from a single undivided text, whose sequence of canons he fol-
lowed. This sequence is different from the one preserved in any surviving
complete copy of Hib.

2.6 Postulating an undivided text

The evidence reviewed so far suggests that both recensions emerged from
a single undivided text. We have seen that texts in the book De contrariis in
Hib.A concur with material that occurs only in Hib.B, a fact that I explained
by suggesting that chapters in Hib.A’s book De contrariis were conceived
with reference to an ‘undivided’ proto-version that served as a source for
both Hib.A and Hib.B. An early secondary witness to an undivided copy
can be found in Θ, but due to the fragmentary nature of Θ it would be
impossible to model an edition upon it without resorting to extensive con-
jecture in order to reconstruct the original sequence of all the texts that are
not attested in Θ.
Both recensions may be equally faithful to the proto-version, in that
each recension preserved a different selection of texts from it, omitted some,
and added others from sources that were available at the centres at which
manuscripts of each recension were made. Texts and headings preserved
in the florilegium Θ can be taken as an index for the material that the proto-
version contained.
2.6 Recensions and textual varieties 111*

The nature of the undivided text attested by Θ is unclear. It might have

been an early version of Hib, but it might equally have been a draft text.
The text is unlikely to have been a mere source from which the compilers
drew material for Hib, because it also contained many of Hib’s book and
chapter headings that concur with book and chapter headings in existing
copies of Hib. It must therefore have been at least an advanced draft, prob-
ably reflecting a version of the text that was not far from completion. The
uncertainty surrounding the nature of the text attested by Θ leaves open
the question of whether or not a version of Hib was completed before
the appearance of the text-types referred to here as Hib.A and Hib.B. An
undivided text, whether a draft or the compilers’ fair copy, is entirely con-
sistent with Charles-Edwards’s hypothesis on the development of Hib.A
and Hib.B (on which see pp. 104*–107*) because he also inferred the exis-
tence of a source that contained chapter headings and, even though it was
not identical with either Hib.A or Hib.B, it supplied both Hib.A and Hib.B
with material. Besides Θ, other florilegia have been shown to contain texts
that agree sometimes with Hib.A and sometimes with Hib.B. Sharpe made
this observation with regard to the Gildas Fragments in W, while Rob
Meens has noted that a florilegium in a manuscript from the first half of
the eighth century—Cop, fols. 69v –80v —variably agrees with either recen-
sion, leading him to conclude that its contents ‘may be excerpts from the
Hibernensis, but they may just as well derive from an earlier compilation
of canons that was used for the Hibernensis’.1 In addition, Sven Meeder’s
recent work on derivatives of Hib adduced further evidence that ‘some of
the earliest (secondary) witnesses to the Hibernensis in fact testify to an
early, and undivided, version of the Irish collection’.2

1 On Gildas, see p. 95* n 3. Meens’s assertion also applies to another florilegium in Cop

(fols. 42r –44r ), which contains material mostly associated with Book 10, but may derive
directly from sources that comprise it. See Meens, ‘Oldest manuscript witness’, 12, and
14–19 for editions of both florilegia. In distinguishing readings that are unique to either
recension he follows Davies, ‘Isidorian texts’, 241.
2 Meeder, ‘Spread and reception of Hiberno-Latin scholarship’, 108. His choice of the

expression ‘undivided version’ derives from my (then) unpublished DPhil dissertation.

3 Editing the Hibernensis
Building on the recensional analysis of the previous chapter, the present
chapter debates the principles on which an edition ought to be based, be-
ginning with a brief history of Hib in print. A selection of material from
Hib first appeared in print in Luc d’Achéry’s Spicilegium, under the head-
ing ‘Canones Hibernenses’.1 The texts that d’Achéry selected included
distinct Irish canons attributed to sinodus Hibernensis, Anglo-Saxon canons
attributed to Archbishop Theodore, and canons attributed to non-Insular
synods. This selection—excerpted from P and Q—was expanded by the
revisers of Spicilegium, Edmond Martène et al., using B. In 1656 James Ware
published a transcript of a number of canons attributed to Patrick and sin-
odus Hibernensis from O and O2 .2 Finally, two editions were published
by Wasserschleben, professor of Law at Giessen, in 1874 and 1885. Most
copies of his first edition, printed at Giessen, were consumed by a fire at
the publisher’s warehouse, whereupon he took the opportunity to expand
both introduction and commentary in the second edition. Both his edi-
tions were based on S, a defective Hib.A manuscript that lacks the first
two books, which he supplied from P. His edition recorded variant read-
ings sparingly and unsystematically.3 His apparatus for the second edi-
tion provides variants from ten manuscripts, but not all manuscripts are
represented in equal measure. For instance, the apparatus exhibits read-
ings from two manuscripts of Hib.B, H and V. However, only twenty-five
readings from H are given in Wasserschleben’s apparatus,4 whereas V is
1 D’Achéry, Spicilegium (Paris, 1655–1677). References here are to the revised edition:

Baluze, Martène and De la Barre, Spicilegium (Paris, 1723), 1:491–492 [editorial introduc-
tion], 492–507 [text].
2 Ware [Waræus], S. Patricio adscripta Opuscula, 49–50[wrongly numbered 46], 119–121.
3 At times his concern for orthography was disproportionate. For instance, although

substantial variants occur in O, Wasserschleben chose to mention only twelve, most of

which are orthographic: p. 58 ln. 15 (Kanonensammlung, p. 33 nn. c, d) [recte insummens
and not is sumens], p. 142 ln. 1 (74n.f1), p. 142 ln. 1 (74n.f), p. 254 ln. 4 (130n.i), p. 309
ln. 7 (159n.g), p. 311 ln. 13 (160n.q), p. 312 ln. 1 (161n.s), p. 312 ln. 2 (161n.u), p. 312 ln. 2
(161n.v), p. 312 ln. 5 (161n.x), p. 337 ln. 8 (172n.d), p. 435 ln. 17 (225n.c).
4 p. 26 ln. 7 (Kanonensammlung, p. 16n.0), p. 26 ln. 10 (16n.q), p. 27 ln. 1, p. 114 ln. 3

(61n.f), p. 114 ln. 3 (361n.g), p. 114 ln. 5 (61n.h), p. 114 ln. 9 (61n.i), p. 114 ln. 11 (61n.k),
p. 114 ln. 14 (61n.l), p. 114 ln. 15 (61n.m), p. 114 ln. 16 (61n.o), p. 114 ln. 18 (61n.p), p. 249
ln. 6 (128n.a), p. 251 ln. 4 (130n.f), p. 254 ln. 2 (130n.g), p. 254 ln. 3 (130n.h), p. 254 ln. 4
(130n.i), p. 254 ln. 8 (130n.k), p. 309 ln. 1 (159n.c), p. 309 ln. 6 (159n.f), p. 421 ln. 11 (218n.h),
Editing the Hibernensis. 113*

mentioned much more frequently. Other manuscripts that he collated (in

person and by proxy) were BCKOPR, but only a handful of readings from
these manuscripts are printed in his edition.1 Nevertheless, his selection
of manuscripts is impressive in view of the fact that only a few had been
identified before he embarked on his magnum opus. Wasserschleben’s ap-
paratus fontium does not purport to be exhaustive. He strove to reference
the sources of major variants also in KV, two manuscripts which he did not
print, except for texts contained in them which he was unable to identify.2
Wasserschleben never explained why he chose to base his main text on
S, a decision criticised by Sheehy and Simpson, both of whom maintained
that S was an inferior copy that differed significantly from other copies of
Hib.A.3 Unlike his unexplained choice of S, Wasserschleben was quite clear
about his preference to use a copy of Hib.A rather than Hib.B as his primary
copy: he believed that Hib.B was compiled not in Ireland nor for the use
of the Irish church.4 He never attempted to draw a stemma for Hib’s
manuscripts, perhaps because of his overall cautious approach to textual
criticism and his tendency to refrain from guesswork when the evidence
was insufficient. The first to hazard a stemma, albeit a tentative one for
his personal use, was Bradshaw.5 More recently Michael Gorman offered a
stemma which, for the most part, upholds the relationship between copies
that Bradshaw charted, but contains a number of additional manuscripts.6
Wasserschleben’s belief that Hib.B was a later version led to the most
salient shortcoming of his edition, namely, the omission of readings from
Hib.B. The few readings that one does find occur only in cases in which—
as already mentioned—he was unable to identify the source of a variant
from Hib.B, and therefore could not contend with a simple footnote ref-
erence to the source. The absence of readings from Hib.B seriously im-
pairs the reader’s ability to test Wasserschleben’s underlying hypothesis
that Hib.B represents a non-Irish revision of an Irish original, a hypothesis
which he never expounded in detail. The paucity of variant readings from
p. 426 ln. 6 (221n.a), p. 426 ln. 6 (221n.b), p. 426 ln. 7 (221n.c), p. 428 ln. 14 (221n.a) [two
different notes labelled ‘a’ on p. 221].
1 As well as the following derivatives of Hib: IMW; Chartres, Bibl. munic. 124 (127);

Tours, Bibl. munic. 556; Munich, Clm. 14468; Munich, Clm. 14508; Biblioteca Nacional de
Madrid 373 (olim A 151); and Vat. lat. 1349, on which see Kuttner, Catalogue, 1:109–110.
2 On the sources see the apparatus fontium throughout his edition and his comments in

Kanonensammlung, xiv–xx, and also vii–xi in the 1874 edition.

3 See p. 95*.
4 Wasserschleben, Kanonensammlung, xxvi–xxvii.
5 Bradshaw, Unfinished Papers, viii.
6 Gorman, ‘Patristic and pseudo-patristic citations’, appendix 5.
114* 3.1 Editing the .Hibernensis

Hib.B as well as other text-types (i.e. Hib.A and unclassified Hib-texts) also
makes it impossible to use his edition for the purpose of constructing a
secure stemma. However, despite these drawbacks, which can be gauged
with hindsight, his editio princeps of Hib.A is nevertheless a momentous
achievement, and it cleared many of the obstacles that lay in the way of a
future edition.
A new edition was already seen as necessary in 1929 by Kenney, who
remarked that Wasserschleben’s was ‘an excellent edition for its time, but
a new treatment is needed’.1 The first scholar in the twentieth century to
rise to the challenge was the Basilian Fr Joseph C. Wey of the Pontifical
Institute of Mediaeval Studies in Toronto.2 By the 1950s he had collated
copies on film of several manuscripts, but abandoned the task upon be-
ing elected Superior General of the Basilian Fathers. At that point, he
surrendered the material he had accumulated to Fr Sheehy, who was to
become Professor of Palaeography and Late Latin at University College
Dublin. Unlike Wasserschleben and Bradshaw, who believed that Hib.B
was a continental reworking of an Irish original and as such not an ap-
propriate text for an edition, Sheehy appears to have favoured Hib.B as
the base text for his edition in progress, believing it was ‘a better laid out
collection in terms of the divisions of chapters and a more relevant choice
of supporting citations’, and that, ‘its compilers appear to be more closely
acquainted with native law’.3 However, since Sheehy never provided any
evidence to support these claims, it is impossible to evaluate them.4 His
hopes of seeing his edition published by the Corpus Iuris Canonici series
did not materialise. He died in 1991.

3.1 The present edition

The preparatory groundwork that I undertook towards editing the text
did not yield any compelling reasons for preferring one recension over the
other. The mere fact that Hib.B contains more material than Hib.A was not
a decisive criterion because of the caveat that Wasserschleben and Brad-
shaw made, namely that the additional material may be the result of later
continental augmentation. Likewise, the argument that Hib.A ostensibly
contains more material from Irish sources (p. 99*) can be contested on the
grounds that Hib.B may still contain Irish material that is not attributed to
1 Kenney, Sources, 247 (§82).
2I owe thanks for the following information to the late Professor Roger Reynolds.
3 Sheehy, ‘Celtic phenomenon’, 534.
4 This hypothesis is considered on p. 100*.
3.1 Editing the Hibernensis. 115*

Irish sources or material that has not yet been traced to an Irish source.
Further research carried out using the present edition may show whether
Hib.A’s superior ‘Irishness’ is but an illusion resulting from the difficulty of
identifying Irish material. The hypothesis outlined in the previous chapter
concerning two recensions of equal importance emanating from a single
undivided text even argues against prioritising either recension.
In order to accommodate all these caveats as well as allow for new
interpretations of Hib’s textual history to be explored, the present edition
aims to maximise material from all complete Hib.A and Hib.B copies, as
well as two incomplete Hib.B copies: D and O2 . Instead of editing the
text from one recension alone as Wasserschleben had done, the present
volume presents an integrated edition, where the main text is based on
a Hib.A copy (P) augmented with material that is peculiar to Hib.B. This
additional material is clearly distinguished from the main text by being
printed in sans serif font (like all other material that is not derived from P).
As a result, the text offered here can be read either as a Hib.A or Hib.B
text and it enables readers to track the sequence of the material in Hib.B
with the help of book and chapter numbers from H and V (both com-
plete Hib.B copies) which are supplied in the margins. Because Hib.A and
Hib.B are mostly in agreement with respect to their content and division
of books and chapters, it would have been superfluous to print both re-
censions in full side by side. Hence the layout of the present edition—with
the main text based on Hib.A interspersed with material from Hib.B and
other texts in sans serif font—serves to highlight the differences and sim-
ilarities between the recensions and reflect their relative structures. An
advantage of the fact that the order of books and chapters follows Hib.A
rather than Hib.B is that the present edition corresponds more closely to
Wasserschleben’s, the basis for all scholarship on Hib since it first appeared
in 1874.
Therefore, although I agree with Wasserschleben, Bradshaw and Simp-
son that there are good reasons for preferring Hib.A to Hib.B (though my
reasons differ from theirs), it is clear that in the current state of our knowl-
edge such a preference cannot be categorical. It is hoped that the present
edition, with its comprehensive collation of Hib.A and Hib.B manuscripts,
will help future students of Hib to establish more definite criteria by which
to determine which text-type, if any, should be given priority over the
other.
The variety of forms in which Hib circulated raises a fundamental ques-
tion about the identity of the text: what is it that we call Hib? Is it Hib.A?
Is it Hib.B? Is it the exemplar on which Θ was based? The traditional way
116* 3.1 Editing the .Hibernensis

to answer this question would be to resort to Lachmanian methods and

identify the version that is the most faithful to the compilers’ fair copy
or Urtext. In this case, however, it is impossible to say which text-type
reflects the compilers’ fair copy. Nevertheless, the systematic structure of
both Hib.A and Hib.B makes it clear that Hib was intended from the outset
as a coherent text, rather than a florilegium.
Unlike Hib’s complete copies, the continental derivatives—of which
there are many—are far from being neat and tidy. Their fluid nature
shows that Hib’s internal coherence was not respected, and consequently
Hib incurred a fate similar to that of many Carolingian and post-Caro-
lingian canonical texts which were transmitted as ‘living texts’ and were
constantly modified and augmented. Such derivatives, which exhibit ex-
tensive augmentation by continental scribes, have not been collated here
because the present edition is concerned primarily with the Insular dimen-
sion of the text.1
The fluidity that canonical texts from the Carolingian period onwards
exhibit has led some editors of canon-law collections in recent years to
question the efficacy of the conventional approach to editing medieval
texts, which seeks to base editions on copies that are deemed to be the
most faithful to the Urtext. Objections to this approach are both practical
and conceptual. The practical objection stems from the fact that traditional
methods for identifying ‘better’ copies often fail when we attempt to apply
them to composite legal texts. I have discussed this difficulty at length
in the chapter concerning the recensions. The conceptual objection for
seeking a copy that is more faithful to an Urtext is that contemporary
compilers of canon law would not have recognised the concept of Urtext.
This view was elegantly articulated by Firey, who describes canon law
collections as living texts:2
In a situation in which texts were cited and shuffled according
to need, the resulting texts have a fluidity and elasticity unlike
the literary forms for which recensional analysis is often suit-
able. There is no urtext; rather, a collection comprises as many
ur-texts as there are canons.
The notion of ‘living law’ certainly applies to Hib, but is more consistent
with continental derivatives of Hib than copies that belong to either of
1 An example of a heavily augmented version that still retains some of Hib’s structure is

K, on which see p. 97*. Work on a number of continental derivatives has been undertaken
by Meeder, ‘Spread and reception of Hiberno-Latin scholarship’.
2 ‘Ghostly recensions’, 81–82.
3.2 Editing the Hibernensis. 117*

the recensions. The latter remained more or less stable throughout their
transmission (see p. 66*), which is why the present edition is based on
them.

3.2 The main copy

The two main categories of Hib.A copies have already been introduced.
These are the Breton category, represented by four manuscripts, ABOP,
which derive from the same exemplar, and the Frankish category, of which
S is the sole representative.1 Consequently, a comparison between S and
the Breton Hib.A group is rather like a comparison between two different
manuscripts. Hence, to say that four manuscripts, ABOP, read against S, is
the equivalent of saying that the Breton archetype of Hib.A reads against
S, and there is no guarantee of course that they reproduce the proto A-text
more faithfully.
In theory, it should be relatively easy to detect interpolations within
the Breton Hib.A group (ABOP) using a simple rule of thumb, to wit, if a
reading is peculiar to a single Breton Hib.A manuscript, it is likely to be
an interpolation. But what if a reading occurs in two manuscripts of the
Breton group? Should it then be assumed to derive from the exemplar that
underlay these two manuscripts, or might it have been extant in the Breton
Hib.A archetype but omitted by the other two manuscripts? In reality, no
two manuscripts of the Breton Hib.A group can be said to be closer to each
other than any other combination of manuscripts of the same group. This
is evident from the examples listed on pp. 119*–120*.
Of the five surviving complete copies of Hib.A, it is P that offered the
most potential for a base text for a recension, in the first place because it
is the most complete copy. The only other complete copy, O, was severely
damaged by fire. What is meant here by ‘complete copy’ is a copy that
contains the preface to Hib as well as the introductory section on synods.
Since these are also found in manuscripts of Hib.B (DHV), one may infer
that this material was extant in the compilers’ fair copy. Despite the fact
that S (which was Wasserschleben’s main copy) is missing the leaves that
contained all the material up to the beginning of book 3, it can nevertheless
be established that it never contained the preface, nor the text on synods,
because these are not listed in its surviving original table of contents (on
pp. 3–3b). There are other reasons for preferring P over other Breton Hib.A
copies and S: it is among the copies listed by Davies as being in close
1 On the exemplar of ABOP see Bieler Penitentials, 21–22.
118* 3.1 Editing the .Hibernensis

agreement with ABHKLOV in respect to its reproduction of sources,1 it

is the only copy that mentions the names of Hib’s presumed compilers,
Ruben and Cú Chuimne, and it is the only manuscript with a complete
copy of Hib to contain Irish glosses.2 The misspelling of two of the glosses
suggests that they were copied from the manuscript’s exemplar.3
Sheehy, Simpson and Davies argued forcefully that Wasserschleben’s
main copy, S, should be regarded as an idiosyncratic copy.4 However, if
judged on orthographical grounds alone, it is difficult to say how idiosyn-
cratic S actually is in comparison with other copies of Hib.A, because we
have no clear idea as to what constitutes ‘typical’ orthography of Hib.A,
as explained in the analysis of the list of variants on pp. 84*–85*. Or-
thography, therefore, is not a good measure for comparing S and P. An
alternative qualitative measure would be the number of texts omitted by
each copy. But even a comparison of the number of significant omissions
(i.e. of whole passages and long texts) in either manuscript fails to yield
any conclusive results. After excluding all the texts that are peculiar to
either P or S, the overall figures show that S omits more material than P,
but ultimately both copies omit a great deal of material: thirty-seven items
omitted by S compared with twenty-nine omitted by P (some of the items
omitted by P are absent from all other Breton Hib.A MSS).5
1 See p. 94*.
2 See p. 52* n 1.
3 Clearly, if the scribe of P was the Irish glossator, he would not have erred. See Stokes

and Strachan, Thesaurus Palaeohibernicus, 2:xii, and also editorial emendations in notes g
and i in Thesaurus Palaeohibernicus, 2:38.
4 See pp. 93*–96*.
5 For the subsequent omissions, see the apparatus. S omits the following: p. 63 ln. 14

(section), p. 102 ln. 4 (section), p. 126 ln. 17 (passage), p. 165 ln. 7 (passage), p. 169 ln. 3
(passage), p. 171 ln. 15 (passage peculiar to P), p. 171 ln. 19 (section peculiar to P), p. 173
ln. 14 (section), p. 174 ln. 9 (section), p. 208 ln. 13 (passage; also omitted from V), p. 216
ln. 12 (chapter), p. 225 ln. 21 (section), p. 250 ln. 15 (passage), p. 254 ln. 4 (passage), p. 256
ln. 12 (section), p. 259 ln. 10–p. 259 ln. 13 (three sections, the latter of which is a Patrician
citation), p. 263 ln. 13–p. 264 ln. 1 (six sections), p. 268 ln. 2 (chapter heading), p. 268 ln. 18
(section), p. 269 ln. 1 (section), p. 304 ln. 13 (passage), p. 318 ln. 6 (passage), p. 358 ln. 6
(passage), p. 461 ln. 15–p. 466 ln. 1 (nine chapters; a defect in the manuscript has left only
a few legible words in the margins). ∥ P omits the following: p. 59 ln. 19 (section peculiar
to S), p. 65 ln. 1 (chapter), p. 66 ln. 18 (passage), p. 72 ln. 5 (section peculiar to S), p. 96 ln. 1
(section), p. 98 ln. 15 (passage), p. 116 ln. 16 (passage peculiar to S), p. 139 ln. 13 (passage
peculiar to S), p. 139 ln. 17 (passage), p. 139 ln. 16 (passage), p. 139 ln. 15 (passage), p. 142
ln. 2 (passage peculiar to S), p. 143 ln. 4 (three chapters of De senibus), p. 157 ln. 3 (passage),
p. 160 ln. 1 (section), p. 162 ln. 1 (passage), p. 182 ln. 4 (passage peculiar to S), p. 196 ln. 9
(chapter heading), p. 199 ln. 3 (two sections peculiar to S), p. 203 ln. 19 (chapter), p. 207
ln. 7 (passage peculiar to S), p. 240 ln. 4 (passage in apparatus), p. 247 ln. 9 (passage peculiar
3.2 Editing the Hibernensis. 119*

A possible objection to using P as a base text for an edition might be

that it sometimes appears to read against other Hib.A copies with Breton
connections (ABO). However, on closer inspection it becomes clear that the
same objection can be raised against any copy of the group ABOP, which
exhibits no consistent pattern of agreement between its members. When
non-orthographic variants are examined, the inconsistency is apparent:
AP agree against all other manuscripts of Hib.A at least sixty-six times, BO
forty-two times, AB forty-one, BP thirty-seven, OP thirty, and AO fifteen.
The list below contains a selection of examples that illustrate the nature of
inconsistencies between manuscripts of the Breton group. It also includes,
in brackets, readings from the Breton Hib.B copy H as well as from non-
Breton manuscripts for comparison (an asterisk indicates a reading before
scribal emendation).
p. 24 ln. 9: sacerdotum BO sacerdotis P sacerdotes AD
p. 25 ln. 4: significat AP significans B hoc significat O
p. 29 ln. 4: iniqui non A iniqui BP iniquiorum O
p. 31 ln. 8: OP have the same corrections: deponantur ⟨ deponatur*,
adsumant ⟨ adsumat*
p. 33 ln. 5: turpis lucrum P turpis A turpilucrum B turpitudinem O
p. 52 ln. 7: precesserit A (and DHSV) precipit BOP
p. 62 ln. 10: propriis suis OP (and S) absent AB (and DHV)
p. 63 ln. 8: non PO* non dico B (and DHV)
p. 63 ln. 8: sed AB (and DHSV) absent OP
p. 37 ln. 8: all MSS save AP have ad omne
p. 63 ln. 14: section absent from all MSS except OP
p. 74 ln. 7: A is the only Breton MS that has dupliciter (and so does S)
p. 76 ln. 7: O (and SV) has a phrase that is absent from ABP
p. 77 ln. 5: cognatorum O (and HSV) carorum ABP
p. 79 ln. 8: fuit, inde OP absent AB (and HSV)
p. 81 ln. 10: quod P quia A (and S) quam B (and HOV)
p. 107 ln. 13 sit non AOP si tamen B (and S)
p. 109 ln. 17: quasi in medio secata only in BP
to S), p. 272 ln. 15 (chapter heading peculiar to S), p. 273 ln. 10 (chapter heading peculiar
to S), p. 141 ln. 6 (section), p. 284 ln. 3 (section), p. 299 ln. 15 (section), p. 300 ln. 6 (chapter),
p. 304 ln. 16 (passage), p. 309 ln. 17 (section peculiar to S), p. 314 ln. 9 (section peculiar
to S), p. 314 ln. 18 (passage), p. 317 ln. 1 (chapter heading), p. 319 ln. 6 (section peculiar
to S), p. 319 ln. 8 (section peculiar to S), p. 323 ln. 10 (section peculiar to S), p. 325 ln. 20
(section), p. 326 ln. 15 (chapter), p. 339 ln. 19 (passage), p. 342 ln. 6 (chapter peculiar to S),
p. 346 ln. 14 (chapter heading peculiar to S), p. 366 ln. 18 (passage), p. 369 ln. 2 (passage),
p. 416 ln. 18 (section), p. 461 ln. 1 (section), p. 461 ln. 12 (chapter peculiar to S).
120* 3.1 Editing the .Hibernensis

p. 110 ln. 5: et rursus amonitur declinauit only in BP

p. 114 ln. 10: rationis Paschalis OP absent AB (and S)
p. 115 ln. 6: sint OP absent AB (and S)
p. 161 ln. 6: causis legitur AB (and S) modis inuenitur OP
p. 161 ln. 10: ministerio OP absent AB (and S)
p. 171 ln. 15, p. 171 ln. 19, p. 173 ln. 14: AOP contain sections that are
absent from B (and S)
p. 174 ln. 9: passage absent from AB (and S) but extant in OP
p. 179 ln. 19: passage absent from AB (and HSV) but extant in OP
p. 180 ln. 14: passage absent from AB (and HSV) but extant in OP
p. 186 ln. 9: BO have a phrase that is absent from P (and S)
p. 216 ln. 12: chapter absent from AB (and S) but extant in OP (and Θ)
p. 226 ln. 10: phrase absent from AB (and S) but extant in OP
p. 229 ln. 13: abscedat AB (and HSV) accipiat OP
p. 231 ln. 14: tui AB (and HSV) absent OP
p. 231 ln. 17: BP read a more against all other MSS
p. 232 ln. 14: humilitatisque A (and S) humanitatisque BPO (and H)
p. 237 ln. 1: only OP have lex
p. 238 ln. 8: seruus A (and HSV) absent BOP
p. 238 ln. 14: reputatione AP rebellatione BO (and HSV)
p. 239 ln. 6: unius anni A (and HSV) absent BOP
p. 258 ln. 2: a number of BP agreements against AO (and HSV): cum vs.
cum nihil, pastoralem vs. pastoralis, and disciplinam non vs. disciplinae
p. 279 ln. 21: only OP have the expression Gregorius de gallo
p. 312 ln. 6: distruet A distribuet BS distribuit P
p. 318 ln. 6: a phrase occurs only in OP
p. 359 ln. 2: OP read legitimum against all other MSS
p. 369 ln. 4: only OP have the incorrect inlicitum
p. 441 ln. 3: AB omit a phrase
p. 459 ln. 19: AP (and S) have a text on the ‘three petitions of Patrick’ that
is entirely different from a text with the same title in BO
p. 459 ln. 20: BO’s version of a chapter differs from AP’s (and S’s)
The erratic pattern of agreements between copies of the Breton Hib.A
group can further be illustrated by the following examples: in chapter
1.1, BO both have talia to qualify uocabula, but the word order is different
in each, and O adds apostolus ait. Also in the same passage, only AB have
ita, but only B concurs with Hib.B copies in its reading nominatos (but adds
dicimus), while P reads nuncupatos and O reads nuncupantur. On p. 14
ln. 11 B agrees with O in adding episcopus, but O alone adds est after nul-
3.3 Editing the Hibernensis. 121*

lus, and a text at the end of the passage (similiter et gradu inferior) occurs in
ABH, but not in OP. The spelling of proper names is also inconsistent. For
instance, on p. 6 ln. 15 S and P (after scribal correction) have Iossue, A has
Iessue, whereas B, P (before it was corrected) and all Hib.B copies (DHV)
have Iosue.
Clearly, there are major inconsistencies between copies of Hib.A of the
Breton group: sometimes AP agree against B, sometimes AB agree against
P, sometimes OP agree against AB, and so forth. The inconsistency in the
pattern of agreements between the different pairs makes it impossible to
infer whether any two derive from a common exemplar.

3.3 Principles of the present edition

The main text
The edition comprises readings from nine copies, ABDHOO2 PSV, and
from the fragmentary Θ. Of these, ABOPS are complete copies of Hib.A
(but O is defective and to a lesser degree so is S) and HV are complete
copies of Hib.B. Two incomplete copies of Hib.B were also collated: D and
O2 . On certain occasions I used O2b , which derives from the same ex-
emplar as H, to clarify ambiguous readings. The main text follows P, as
explained in section 3.2. All texts from copies other than P are printed in
sans serif font corresponding to sigla in the margin, which indicate where
these readings were taken from. The first siglum in a string of marginal
sigla is the copy from which the text in sans serif font was printed. For
instance, on p. 4 ln. 14 the sequence VDH indicates that the text in sans
serif font occurs in three copies of Hib.B, but that the orthography and word
order of the text as printed is faithful to V, with variants from D and H
in the apparatus. Sometimes the sequence of sigla changes within a single
block of text in sans serif font. For example, on p. 83 the heading De quinque
modis testimonii corresponds to the marginal sigla HO2 V, but the next head-
ing De tribus rebus quibus probatur testis corresponds to the marginal sigla
VHO2 , and is followed by a text, also in sans serif font, corresponding to the
marginal sigla HO2 V. What this means is that the first heading as well as
the text in sans serif font that follows it up to the second heading is printed
from H with readings from O2 V in the apparatus. The next heading, how-
ever, is printed from V with readings from HO2 supplied in the apparatus.
The final text is printed from H with readings from O2 V in the apparatus.
122* 3.1 Editing the .Hibernensis

Book, chapter, and other numbers

The main numbering scheme (in large and consecutive arabic numerals)
follows the actual order of books and chapters in P rather than the number
scheme of the manuscript itself, which is sometimes in error.1 Book and
chapter headings from HV (namely Hib.B) copies are numbered in smaller
type and follow the scribal numbering schemes, even when these are in
error (e.g. when the scribe accidentally repeated the same number). Had
I corrected the errors and introduced a logical but artificial sequence, it
would have been more difficult to locate texts in these manuscripts. A
fragmentary copy, Θ, which may be a witness to an undivided text of Hib
which preceded Hib.A and Hib.B (as described on pp. 107*–110*), has also
been collated. The relative order of texts in Θ and Hib’s complete copies is
given in a synoptic table on pp. 158*–164*.

Cited sources
The quotations that form the chapters of Hib are prefixed by attributions—
some genuine, others spurious—to Hib’s material sources. The apparatus
fontium includes references to sources cited verbatim. Allusions to sources,
biblical or otherwise, are prefixed by ‘cf.’, and although numerous such al-
lusions are mentioned, no attempt has been made to record them exhaus-
tively. The apparatus notes the line numbers in which quotations begin.
My reasons for not indicating where quotations end are the same as my
reasons for preferring—insofar as possible—to avoid the use of quotation
marks for marking citations: citations, which are the lifeblood of Hib, were
sometimes modified and merged with other texts, suggesting that the com-
pilers did not always treat them as separate elements within the text. In
both edition and translation I reserve the use of quotation marks only for
cases in which their absence would have made for ambiguous reading.
References to books of the Bible correspond to the nomenclature in the
Vulgate. When Hib cites a Bible-text other than the Vulgate no attempt has
been made to trace the Vetus Latina tradition. Identifying further sources,
both Insular and foreign, as well as tracing the traditions of Vetus Latina
citations are among the outstanding desiderata that the present edition
leaves for future researchers.
1 E.g. both De peccantibus and De ieiunio are numbered xii, both De quaestionibus mulierum

and De ratione matrimonii are numbered xliiii, and chapters can be out of sequence.
3.3 Editing the Hibernensis. 123*

Grammar, orthography, and translation

In choosing not to normalise the Latin orthography and grammar I fol-
low a long-established tradition of editing Insular canons and penitentials,
whose main proponents were Haddan and Stubbs, Wasserschleben, Fin-
sterwalder, and Bieler. Thus the grammar and orthography of the main
text of the present edition is faithful to P, unless the text is in sans serif font,
in which case it follows the copy indicated by the first siglum in the margin
(which is usually H). The orthography of P, like that of most other copies,
is internally inconsistent, such that a single word may be spelled differ-
ently in different places. Overall, it exhibits peculiarities that are common
to Breton copies, such as the frequent confusion of the consonants b/p, t/d,
m/n, and the vowels e/i and o/u. It also exhibits occasional preference for
th instead of t or vice versa, c instead of ch (e.g. monacus) and addition or
omission of aspiration. Other common orthographic features are the dou-
bling of i (e.g. uirii, principii, malii, lociis) or, more frequently, the reduction
of ii to i (e.g. iudici for iudicii, fili for filii, uis for uiis). These and other
features are examined, with examples, in the general discussion of the or-
thography of Hib on p. 83*. I did not try to impose a standard consistent
system of spelling even when readings were extremely unusual, but some
emendations were nevertheless necessary for maintaining clarity.
In general, a literal translation was preferred, but this rule is not fol-
lowed rigidly, especially when an interpretative translation conveys the
sense better. When I reproduce or adapt published translations of cited
texts, the source is acknowledged in a note. Biblical verses are adapted
from the Douay-Rheims translation of the Vulgate (DRV).1 Names and
place-names as rendered by the DRV have mostly been retained, but for
clarity I modified some in line with modern English usage.

Variant readings and emendations

The main text follows P with necessary emendations made on the author-
ity of other copies of Hib or, failing that, on the authority of cited sources,
when such could be identified. Contracted names were expanded based
on examples of names spelled in full. In transcribing I became aware of my
tendency to occasionally overlook both minor oddities in the manuscript’s
spelling and subtle scribal emendations by hands that may or may not be
contemporaneous with the main text. When in doubt, readers are invited
1 First published 1582–1610, initially at Rheims, then at Douai, and subsequently revised

1749–1752 at Douai by Richard Challoner.

124* 3.1 Editing the .Hibernensis

to consult the manuscript facsimile on the Project Gallica. Readings before

my editorial emendation are followed in the apparatus by the manuscript
siglum and two asterisks (P**). Readings before a scribal emendation are
indicated by the siglum of the manuscript that was emended followed
by a single asterisk (e.g. P*). When readings in the main text follow an-
other manuscript (i.e. when the text is in sans serif font), the siglum of that
manuscript will appear in the margin either by itself or as the first in a
sequence of sigla (see also p. 121* for conventions). In such cases the main
text will reproduce that manuscript as faithfully as possible. Most read-
ings in sans serif font come from Hib.B copies. Corrections to readings from
Hib.B are indicated by the same means that corrections to P are indicated:
the text before the correction is followed by D**, H**, or V**, depending
on the manuscript from which the reading in sans serif font came from.
The apparatus records the following variants from secondary copies: (i)
added or missing sections, phrases, or words; (ii) variations in word or-
der; (iii) variations in the spelling of proper names and place-names; (iv)
some variant spellings deemed noteworthy in certain contexts. No system-
atic attempt has been made to record the numerous orthographic variants
from secondary manuscripts, but orthography is occasionally mentioned
nevertheless. Cross references in the apparatus are to passages or chapters
that are repeated elsewhere in the same recension or in another recension.
The apparatus also indicates when texts of Hib.B are arranged in a different
order from that of Hib.A.
It was not possible to collate all copies as fully as I would have liked.
The British Library gave me only limited access to Cotton Otho E. XIII
(containing O, O2 , O2b ), which was damaged in the Cotton fire and is
not entirely legible in its microfilm copy. The Biblioteca Vallicelliana al-
lowed me to consult V for approximately three weeks, but only for half
a day at a time. Sadly, the microfilm reproduction of this manuscript is
of low quality, with large parts barely legible, and I was not permitted
to take photographs. The microfilm of P and its recent reproduction on-
line on the Project Gallica were clear enough to enable me to transcribe
the manuscript entirely from film, although some fine scribal corrections
(mainly to vowels) are not easily discernible, and coloured ink is impossi-
ble to detect. The microfilm of B (and to a large extent its online version)
fails to reproduce most of the rubrics of the book and chapter headings,
as well as attributions and some glosses. The Bibliothèque nationale de
France let me consult B and P, both classified as fragile, for one day only
each. In addressing outstanding doubtful readings, I either normalised the
orthography or followed the prevalent conventions of the manuscripts.
4 Manuscripts studied for the present edition
Hib was transmitted exclusively in continental manuscripts and often to-
gether with other Insular canonical material. This chapter, which con-
cludes with a stemma on p. 147*, discusses all complete copies of Hib as
well as a number of incomplete copies and their satellite texts. Much of
what follows takes the form of a synthesis of previously published de-
scriptions of the manuscripts, augmented with new findings obtained in
the course of researching towards the present edition.1 An unpublished
survey by Luned Davies was of great help in compiling the bibliographies
for the manuscripts discussed here.2 I did not attempt to chart any di-
rect connections between the manuscripts reviewed here except for the
Breton manuscripts, which have already been shown to comprise a ‘dis-
tinct Breton textual tradition of the Collectio canonum Hibernensis’.3 The
manuscripts are reviewed here in alphabetical order by siglum.

The manuscripts
A Orléans, Bibliothèque municipale, 221 (193)
Of Fleury provenance. Written by several scribes, one of whom was a
Breton named Iunobrus, who is said to have copied the texts preceding
p. 212 (Hib included) at the behest of a synod (see p. 127*). The script
is irregular, and there are frequent omissions and errors.4 It shows sim-
ilarities to the tenth-century Cambridge Juvencus, believed to have been
copied in Wales by the Irish scribe Núadu.5 As noted by Ludwig Bieler,
it derives its text of Hib from the same archetype as do BOP, hence there
are various items that occur in all four manuscripts.6 The manuscript con-
1 For repertories listing MSS of Hib, see: BCLL §§612–613; Kéry, Canonical Collections,

73–80. Other accounts of manuscripts are Fournier, ‘De l’influence’; Mordek, Kirchenrecht,
667–679 (Handschriftenverzeichnis); Mordek, Bibliotheca capitularium; Reynolds, ‘Unity and
diversity’.
2 Davies, ‘The Collectio’, 24–54.
3 Davies, ‘Isidorian texts’, 244.
4 e.g. on p. 84 ln. 6, p. 85 ln. 10, p. 116 ln. 14, p. 140 ln. 13, p. 173 ln. 11, p. 173 ln. 14,

p. 216 ln. 12, p. 241 ln. 10, p. 289 ln. 8, p. 291 ln. 1, p. 303 ln. 14, p. 308 ln. 2, p. 315
ln. 11. Bradshaw apud Stokes, Glosses at Orleans, iv, remarked that the ‘manuscript is very
clumsily written and some of the words are very troublesome to read satisfactorily’.
5 Cambridge University Library Ff. 4.42. A facsimile is Juvencus Codex Cantabrigiensis

Ff.4.42, ed. McKee.

6 Bieler, Penitentials, 21–22.
126* 4 Manuscripts of the prHibernensis

tains approximately 332 Old Breton glosses according to Léon Fleuriot, of

which 109 are abbreviated.1 Its prima manus glosses were initially dated
on linguistic grounds to the end of the tenth or beginning of the eleventh
century by Joseph Loth and Kenneth Jackson. This dating was rejected
by Léon Fleuriot, who dated the glosses no later than the ninth century.2
Palaeographically, the dates that the manuscript was assigned vary con-
siderably. It was dated to saec. VIII2 /IX1 by Wallace Lindsay,3 VIII/IX by
Bieler, IXin by Bernhard Bischoff, and X/XI by Henry Bradshaw.4
However, according to Lindsay, it is written in ‘minuscule script that
is half Insular, half continental, by more than one scribe’.5 The evidence
of the transitional Insular-Caroline script would favour an early date for
the manuscript, as suggested by Lindsay and Bieler. The dating can be
narrowed down further thanks to the presence of very neat Caroline mi-
nuscule on pp. 1, 2, 12, and 13 of the manuscript.6 The script of these
pages contrasts sharply with the script of the main scribe, Iunobrus, de-
scribed by Bischoff as distinctly Breton for its use of ‘angular forms or for
particularly developed rounding’ and for the intermingling of the Insular
g.7 Of particular interest is the text on pp. 11–14. The text runs continu-
ously from the folio that comprises pp. 11–12 to the folio that comprises
pp. 13–14. Both these folios are singletons. The text in Caroline minuscule
interjects from the second line of p. 12 to the end of the ninth line of p. 13.
The text before and after exhibits the script characteristic of Iunobrus, and
there is no visible sign of erasure. This juxtaposition, therefore, indicates
that the hand that wrote in Caroline minuscule is contemporaneous with
1 Stokes, Glosses at Orleans, iv (he counted three hundred and nineteen glosses). Fleuriot,

Dictionnaire, 4. Since A was a copy of an earlier Breton exemplar, it is necessary to qualify

the assertion by Dumville, ‘Ireland, Brittany, and England’, 89, that ‘it would be possible to
argue that in the Orléans manuscript. . . we see in the quantity of glossing a first reaction
to reception of an unfamiliar text’.
2 Loth, ‘Les gloses bretonnes d’Orléans’, 113; Jackson, Language and History, 65; Fleuriot,

Dictionnaire, 4: ‘La masse des gloses semble du milieu du IXe siècle (et non du Xe)’.
3 Lindsay, Notae Latinae, 469–470. The convention used here for representing the date

differs from Lindsay’s but, if I understand him correctly, this is the date range he in-
tended. Note that the preposition ‘from’ in Bieler, Penitentials, 12, is not meant to assign
the manuscript’s origin to Fleury (as some have mistakenly thought), but merely its prove-
nance. Compare his use of ‘from’ with his entry for MS P (Penitentials, 14): ‘from Corbie.
Written in Brittany’.
4 Bieler, Penitentials, 12; Bischoff, ‘Panorama’, II [Das Geistige Leben] 239; Stokes, Glosses

at Orleans, iii, accepted Bradshaw’s judgement as to the date of writing.

5 Lindsay, ‘Breton scriptoria’, 265.
6 I owe thanks to Dr Sven Meeder for drawing my attention to this and for alerting me

to the implications for dating.

7 Bischoff, Latin Palaeography, 117.
4 Manuscripts of the present edition 127*

Iunobrus’s hand. The Caroline script suggests a date in the ninth century
at least for this Breton manuscript, a date compatible with the introduction
of Caroline script to Brittany.

Contents
• pp. 1–16: Liber ex lege Moysi.1

• p. 16: A text on the ages of the world beginning Ex Adam in diluuium.

• p. 16: A text beginning Narcisus Hierosolimorum episcopus.

• pp. 16–19: John Cassian, Collat. 20.8 (Conlatio abbatis Pinufii de paeni-
tentiae fine).2 See p. 384 ln. 2 of the present edition.

• p. 19: A text on the ages of the world beginning Ab Adam usque ad

Ninum.

• pp. 19–20: Excerpts on divorce from the Shepherd of Hermas, Man-

datum 4.1 (as on p. 366 ln. 14).

• pp. 20–21: Excerpts on divorce from Matthew, Paul, and Mosaic law.

• pp. 21–22: Virtutes quas Dominus dominica die fecit, commonly known
by the title Epistil Ísu.3

• p. 22: An earlier scribe’s subscription: Pro me frater oraueris pictore

parui codicis Deum ut mea debita largitur innumera (also found with
variants in B p. 18, P fol. 139r ).

• pp. 22–23: Commentary on Matt. 11:29 (Discite a me quia mitis sum).

• pp. 23–206: Hib.A.

• pp. 206–212: Excerpta de libris Romanorum et Francorum.

• p. 212: Scribal colophon: Iunobrus scripsit haec, sancta sinoda dicite.

Animam eius in requiem erit et habitaret in baradiso sine fine.

• p. 212: Canones Adomnani (beginning only, as in B p. 164).

1 BCLL §611; Kenney, Sources, 250 (§83); edited by Meeder, ‘Liber ex lege Moysi’.
2 Ed. Petschenig, CSEL 13.
3 Edited from AB by McNally, ‘Dies dominica’, 359–360.
128* 4 Manuscripts of the prHibernensis

Selected Bibliography
Stokes, Breton Glosses at Orléans. Loth, ‘Les gloses bretonnes’, 65. Cuissard, Inven-
taire des manuscrits, 114–115. Lindsay, Notae Latinae, 469–470. Carey, De Scriptura
Floriacensi, 47. Jackson, Language and History, 65. Fleuriot, Dictionnaire, 4. Bischoff,
‘Wendepunkte’, 274. Bischoff, ‘Panorama’, 239. Bischoff, ‘Frühkarolingische
Handschriften’, 311. Bischoff, Latin Palaeography, 117. Bieler, Penitentials, 12.
Huglo and Durand, ‘Catalogue de l’exposition des manuscrits’, 174. Reynolds,
‘Unity and diversity’, 103. Deuffic, ‘La production manuscrite’, 304. Mostert,
The Library of Fleury, 155. Dumville, ‘Ireland, Brittany, and England’, 89. Davies,
‘The Collectio’, 24–25. Flechner, ‘Aspects of the Breton transmission’. Gorman,
‘Patristic and pseudo-patristic citations’, Appendix 5.

B Paris, Bibliothèque nationale, lat. 3182

Written in Caroline minuscule by the Breton Maeloc and dated saec. X/XI.1
A scribal colophon on p. 356 reads:

Discipulus Maeloc conscripsi hunc ego (?), sic sanus nunc om-
nibus annis temporibusque, cum Christo ualeam regnare tunc
sine fine, cum ueniat Dominus reddensque fidelibus apta.

The manuscript has been provenanced to the Abbaye de la Sainte-Trinité

de Fécamp on the evidence of an inscription on p. 19 (see below) which
records the obit of a certain Godofredus who gave the manuscript to the
abbey in the twelfth century.2
Bieler showed that the Insular contents of the manuscript are closely
related to AP, and that all three drew on the same exemplar.3 The Insular
texts, some of which are of legal flavour, are listed below. There is evidence
of contamination with continental material: a couple of canons from a
synod of Bremen dealing with the entitlement of clerics to church property
can be found on pp. 61–62 (after p. 139 ln. 18 of the present edition) and a
short text on fasts in the liturgical calendar was inserted on p. 54, between
book 19 (De ordine inquisitionis causarum) and 20 (De prouincia). Those who
1 Maassen, Geschichte der Quellen, 784, dated it saec. X/XI; Haddan and Stubbs, Councils,

1:127, dated it saec. XI/XII; Lindsay, ‘Breton scriptoria’, 264–265, placed it ‘in the eleventh
century, before the boundary-lines between different abbreviation-systems had become
effaced’; Bieler, Penitentials, 12, dated it saec. X1 ; Bischoff dated it saec. X2 apud Bieler,
Penitentials, 12 n 2.
2 Catalogue général des manuscrits latins 4 (1958): 304–317, at 317.
3 Bieler, Penitentials, 12–13, 21–22.
4 Manuscripts of the present edition 129*

fail to observe the fasts are prescribed a year’s penance, which can be
commuted to a payment of twelve gold solidi.

Contents
The contents of the manuscript are described in full in the Catalogue of
Latin Manuscripts of the Bibliothèque nationale in Paris.1 The list below
restricts itself to items that are of particular interest to the present study,
items which the cataloguers could not identify, and items for which there
were no editions at the time the catalogue was compiled.2 Note various
items that are common to ABOP.

• pp. 1–13: Liber ex lege Moysi.3

• pp. 13: A text on the ages of the world beginning Ex Adam in dilu-
uium.

• p. 13: A text beginning Narcisus Hierosolimorum episcopus.

• pp. 13–15: John Cassian, Collat. 20.8 (Conlatio abbatis Pinufii de paeni-
tentiae fine).4 See p. 384 ln. 2 of the present edition.

• p. 15: A text on the ages of the world beginning Ab Adam usque ad

Ninum.

• pp. 15–17: Excerpts on divorce from the Shepherd of Hermas, Man-

datum 4.1 (as on p. 366 ln. 14), Matthew, Paul, and Mosaic law.

• pp. 17–18: Virtutes quas Dominus dominica die fecit, commonly known
by the title Epistil Ísu.5

• p. 18: An earlier scribe’s subscription beginning Pro me frater oraueris

pictore parui codices (sic) Deum ut mea debita largitur innumera (also
found with variants in A p. 22, P fol. 139r ).

• p. 18: Commentary on Matt. 11:29 (Discite a me quia mitis sum).

1 See p. 128* n 2.
2 The contents were also partially listed in Maassen, Geschichte der Quellen, 784–786;
Bieler, Penitentials, 12–13.
3 Meeder, ‘Liber ex lege Moysi’.
4 Ed. Petschenig, CSEL 13 (1886).
5 See p. 127* n 3.
130* 4 Manuscripts of the prHibernensis

• p. 19: Hib’s table of contents. A later hand supplied book headings

that the original scribe omitted (De oratione, De sorte, De reliquis in
deserto humatis). The list ends with the inscription: IIII Kl September
obiit Godofredus sacerdos hunc Sanctae Trinitati concessit librum.
• pp. 19–160: Hib.A.
– p. 54: Short text on fasts and penance (or commutation thereof)
for failing to observe them inserted between Hib 19 and 20. Be-
gins: In mense marti in prima ebdomada in IIII fer̄ et VI et VII in his
diebus ieiunare precepit.
– pp. 61–62: Two canons from a synod of Bremen. Begins: Nemini
clericorum auferri debet.
• pp. 160–164: Excerpta de libris Romanorum et Francorum.
• p. 164: Canones Adomnani (beginning only, as in A).
• pp. 164–173: Canons of Theodore, recension D.1
• pp. 173–175: Canones Adomnani.
• pp. 175–176: Canons of the councils of Ancyra (§§10, 14, 15, 19–22)
and Neocaesarea (§2).
• pp. 176–177: Extracts from the Penitential of Vinnian.
• p. 177: De disputatione Hibernensis sinodi et Grigori Nasaseni; title only.2
• pp. 177–178: De arreis.3
• pp. 177–178: Isid., Etymol. 9.6.29, 16–18. On consanguinity.
• p. 178: Isid., Etymol. 9.6.1–2, 9.5.2. On relatives.
• pp. 182–183: From Cresconius’s Concordia canonum.4
• pp. 183–264: Collectio Dionysio-Hadriana.
• pp. 264–273: Excerpts from the Vetus Gallica5 and from Gregorian
letters, including Libellus responsionum.
1 Ed. Finsterwalder, Canones Theodori, 239–252.
2 BCLL §602.
3 BCLL §603.
4 Stickler, Historia Iuris Canonici, 75.
5 Mordek, Kirchenrecht, 154 n 262.
4 Manuscripts of the present edition 131*

• pp. 279–80: Synodus sapientium de decimis.1

• pp. 280–283: Praefatio Gildae, Synodus Aquilonalis Britanniae, Synodus

Luci Victorie, Excerpta de Libro Dauidis.2

• p. 283: Canones Adomnani (end only, as in C, fol. 54v ).

• p. 286–299: Bigotian Penitential.3

• p. 302: Synodus Hibernensis.4

• p. 305: Synodus Hibernensis; abridged.5

• pp. 306–307: De iectione ecclesiae graduum.6

• p. 312: De canibus sinodus sapientium.7

• pp. 315–338: Extracts from Lex Salica.8

• pp. 338–343: Correspondence between Felix, bishop of Messina and

Gregory I (considered spurious).9

• pp. 343–350: Theodulph of Orléans: episcopal statutes.10

• pp. 351–356: Penitential of Egbert.11

• p. 356: Scribal colophon.12

Selected Bibliography
Maassen, Geschichte der Quellen, 784. Stokes, ‘Old-Breton glosses’, 345–346. Brad-
shaw, Early Collection, 473. Catalogue général, 304–317. Lindsay, ‘Breton scriptoria’,
264–265. McNally, ‘Dies dominica’, 357. Bieler, Penitentials, 12. Mordek, Kirchen-
recht, 153, 244, 257. Reynolds, ‘Unity and Diversity’, 104. Deuffic, ‘La production
1 BCLL §604.
2 BCLL §§147, 146, 145, 144.
3 BCLL §614.
4 BCLL §605.
5 BCLL §605.
6 BCLL §606.
7 BCLL §607.
8 As described by Mordek, Bibliotheca capitularium, 434.
9 Hinschius, Decretales, 747–753.
10 Ed. Brommer, MGH Capitula episcoporum, 1:76–184.
11 CPL §1887. ed. Wasserschleben, Bussordnungen, 231–247.
12 See p. 128*.
132* 4 Manuscripts of the prHibernensis

manuscrite’, 309 §77. Smith, ‘Carolingian Brittany’, 272–273. Davies, ‘The Col-
lectio’, 27–28. Flechner, ‘Canons of Theodore’, 131–134. Flechner, ‘Aspects of
the Breton transmission’. Gorman, ‘Patristic and pseudo-patristic citations’, Ap-
pendix 5.

D Monte Cassino, Archivio e Biblioteca dell’Abbazia, 297

A composite eleventh-century manuscript containing an incomplete copy
of Hib.B which ends abruptly at the equivalent of chapter 13.5 of the
present edition (on p. 71 ln. 15).1 It is written in Beneventan script and
has the same idiosyncrasies as V, such as confusing ‘Patricius’ with ‘Pa-
terius’ and ‘Gildas’ with ‘Gelasius’.2 However, there are also affinities with
H, for example: the preface omits the same passage as H, beginning on
p. 1 ln. 6, whereas V omits a longer passage (and within it the passage
omitted by DH), beginning on p. 1 ln. 4. Therefore D could not have been
copied from V.

Contents
• pp. 1–135: saec. XI. Jerome, Dialogus aduersus Pelagianos.3

• pp. 138–203: saec. XIin. Bede’s Chronicle.

• pp. 204–248: saec. XIin. Hib.B preceded by a table of contents. In-

complete copy which ends abruptly at the equivalent of chapter 13.5
of the present edition (on p. 71 ln. 15).

• pp. 249–264: saec. XI. Rufus Festus, Breuiarium rerum gestarum populi
Romani.4

Selected Bibliography
Inguanez, Codicum Catalogus, 118. Loew, Beneventan Script, 220, 348. Mordek,
Kirchenrecht, 258.
1 I am grateful to Professor Marco Palma of Cassino University for helping me obtain a

copy from film of pp. 204–249.

2 On the script, see Codicum Casiensium Manuscriptorum Catalogus II [ed. D. Maurus In-

guanez] 118–119. Loew, Beneventan Script, 2:220, 348.

3 Ed. Moreschini, CCSL 80.
4 Ed. Eadie, Breviarium of Festus.
4 Manuscripts of the present edition 133*

H Oxford, Bodleian Library, Hatton 42

One of the two complete surviving copies of Hib.B. Written in continen-
tal Caroline minuscule in Brittany or from a Breton exemplar. The first
quire is a tenth-century replacement by a scribe, perhaps working in Christ
Church Canterbury, who wrote in English Caroline minuscule.1 This com-
posite manuscript is formed from three parts: the first and second (fols.
8r –142r , 142v –188v ) can be dated to the first half of the ninth century, and
the third (188v –204) to the end of the ninth century.2 Bradshaw noticed
that the first section of the manuscript can be divided into two since dif-
ferent hands were responsible for fols. 8r –24r and fols. 24v –130.3
The manuscript, which may be of Corbie provenance, was in Worces-
ter Cathedral by the early eleventh century, as were two other copies of
Hib: E and W.4 It was certainly there under Bishop Wulfstan I (Bishop
of Worcester 1002–1016, Archbishop of York 1002–1023), who annotated
it and excerpted passages from its text of Hib with a view to compiling
a comprehensive canon law code.5 It remained at Worcester at least until
1623, when Patrick Young entered it in the cathedral’s library catalogue.6

Contents
• fols. 1–130r : Hib.B preceded by a table of contents.

• fol. 22r : Marginalium with a Breton proper name: Matguoret benedic

mihi condit.

• fols. 130r –132v : Excerpta de libris Romanorum et Francorum.

1 Bishop, ‘Notes on Cambridge manuscripts, part VII’, 415, 421, 423.
2 Bernhard Bischoff, Katalog der festländischen Handschriften, 2:364.
3 Bradshaw, Collected Papers, 487.
4 Flechner, ‘Paschasius Radbertus’, 412. Incidentally, a near-contemporary student at

Worcester was Gilla Pátraic, bishop of Dublin between 1074 and 1084, when the Irish
church was at the brink of reform. One wonders whether he encountered these volumes
containing early Irish canonical teachings.
5 Wulfstan’s Canon Law Collection, ed. Cross and Hamer. The collection was recently

renamed Collectio Wigorniensis by Michael Elliot, ‘New evidence for the influence of Gallic
canon law’, 702 n 4, in order to stress its Worcester connection. He also reconsidered
Wulfstan’s authorship of the collection’s two recensions (pp. 721–722), concluding that
he is likely to have compiled recension B of the Wigorniensis but less likely to be the
author of recension A. Wulfstan’s notes in H were examined by Ker, ‘The Handwriting
of Archbishop Wulfstan’, 328–329. The manuscript evidence for Wulfstan’s use of Hib is
discussed by Wormald, ‘Archbishop Wulfstan’, 196–203.
6 Young, Catalogus Librorum Manuscriptorum, 48–49 (no. 221). On the manuscript’s prove-

nance, see also Madan et al., Summary Catalogue, 2:848–849 §4117 (92).
134* 4 Manuscripts of the prHibernensis

• fols. 132v –133v : Canones Adomnani.

• fols. 133v –134r : Repetition of Hib, chaps. 65.2, 65.3, 31.21.

• fol. 134r –134v : A text on units of weights and measurements, text on

the names of the months apud Macedones.

• fols. 134v –138r : Excerpts from the first book of Gaius’s Institutiones.

• fol. 138r : Table illustrating degrees of consanguinity from Isid., Ety-

mol. 9.6.28.

• fol. 138v : A text on homicide.

• fol. 139r : Table illustrating degrees of consanguinity from Isid., Ety-

mol. 9.6.28.

• fols. 139v –142r : Miscellaneous Isidorian texts.

• fol. 142r : Excerpts from the Canons of Theodore.1

• fol. 142v : Citation from Jer. 3:1 where the house of Israel is likened to
a woman who wishes to return to her ex-husband after marrying an-
other. Five Theodoran canons on nudity, remarriage, and abortion.2

• fols. 142v –188v : Dionysio-Hadriana.

• fols. 189r –204v : Collectio Capitularium Ansegisi.3

Selected Bibliography
Stokes, ‘Old-Breton glosses’, 341–342. Wasserschleben, Kanonensammlung, xxxiii
§8. Bradshaw, Early Collection, 11. Bradshaw, Collected Papers, 487. Madan et
al., Summary Catalogue, 2:848–849. Young, Catalogus Librorum, 48–49. Bieler, Pen-
itentials, 13. Bishop, ‘Notes on Cambridge manuscripts’, 415, 421, 423. Ker, Me-
dieval Libraries of Great Britain, 209. Ker, ‘Handwriting of Archbishop Wulfstan’.
Pächt and G. Alexander, Illuminated Manuscripts, I §§417, 419. Pollard, ‘Some
Anglo-Saxon bookbindings’, 143 §3. Deuffic, ‘La production manuscrite’, 307
§69. Dumville, ‘Wulfric Cild’, 5–9. Barker-Benfield, ‘Not St. Dunstan’s book?’,
431–433. Clarkson, ‘Further studies in Anglo-Saxon and Norman bookbinding’,
1 As described in Flechner, ‘Canons of Theodore’, 132–133.
2 As described ibid. 131–132.
3 As described by Mordek, Bibliotheca capitularium, 405–406. An edition of Ansegisus’s

collection is by Schmitz, MGH Capit. regum Francorum, Nova series 1 (1996), 431–664.
4 Manuscripts of the present edition 135*

163–164. Ambrose, ‘The Collectio canonum Hibernensis and the Literature of the
Anglo-Saxon Benedictine Reform’. Davies, ‘The Collectio’, 26. Flechner, ‘Canons
of Theodore’, 131–134. Flechner, ‘Paschasius Radbertus’. Bischoff, Katalog der
festländischen Handschriften, 2:364. Flechner, ‘Aspects of the Breton transmission’.
Gorman, ‘Patristic and pseudo-patristic citations’, Appendix 5.

O London, British Library, Cotton Otho E. XIII

This tenth- or eleventh-century manuscript, formerly of Christ Church
Canterbury, was damaged in the Cotton fire of 1731. Some leaves ap-
pear to be missing and others wrongly bound (e.g. fols. 2, 151). Contains
twenty-one Breton glosses, probably copied from its exemplar.1 It was
written in Caroline minuscule by a single scribe who also augmented the
text interlineally and in the margin by material from Hib.B.2 As already
noted, ABOP derive from the same exemplar. The selection of texts at the
beginning of this manuscript is nearly identical to the opening texts in AB.
Note also various items that occur in all Breton Hib.A manuscripts: ABOP.
The florilegium on fols. 128r –179v can be divided in two. The first part,
to fol. 149v , is written by the same hand as the main text and shares the
following features: preposition de in the heading of canons often written
as majuscule D with minuscule e within it, and several enlarged initial Ds
are painted red. The second part of the florilegium (O2b ) derives from the
same exemplar as H, as evidenced by corresponding glosses in O fol. 159r
and the embedded glosses in H fol. 32r . The hand changes on fol. 150r ;
thereafter there are no more rubricated initials in red and the preposition
de is no longer written as a majuscule D wrapped around a minuscule
e. The appearance of some abbreviation symbols changes, for example
the abbreviation for quod and pro on fols. 144r , 145r –145v , 150r –150v . The
bottom loop of these abbreviations is closed in O2 and open in O2b .

Contents
• fol. 2v : Chapter De principalibus synodis, based on Isid., Etymol. 6.16.5–
9. See p. 2 ln. 7 of the present edition.

• fol. 3r –3v : Fragment from Hib.A’s table of contents.

1 Bieler,
Penitentials, 21.
2 Thata single scribe was responsible for the text and the augmentations was observed
by Luned Davies and Gifford Charles-Edwards. See Davies, ‘Isidorian texts’, 244.
136* 4 Manuscripts of the prHibernensis

• fols. 3v –9v : Liber ex lege Moysi.1

• fols. 10r –10v : Excerpts on divorce from the Shepherd of Hermas,

Mandatum 4.1 (as on p. 366 ln. 14).

• fol. 10v : Excerpt on divorce from Matthew.

• fol. 10v : Excerpt on divorce from Jerome’s commentary on Matt. 19:9.

• fols. 10v –11r : Excerpts on divorce from Paul and Mosaic law.

• fols. 11v –127v : A copy of Hib.A augmented with material from Hib.B.

O2 fols. 128r –149v

• fols. 128r –130v : Miscellany of texts from Hib.B.

• fol. 130v : Introductory paragraph on the following text.

• fol. 131r –131v : Canons of the Roman synod of 721.2

• fol. 131v : Canon on observance of Sunday attributed to Sinodus Ro-

mana (p. 466 ln. 10).

• fol. 132r –132v : Excerpts from Excerpta de libris Romanorum et Franco-

rum. See also fols. 139r –141v .

• fol. 132v : Paragraph attributed to libri Patricii.3

• fols. 133r –135v : Miscellany of texts from Hib.B.

• fol. 136r : Preface to Hib, followed by chapter De nomine sinodi, as on

p. 1 ln. 15 of the present edition.

• fol. 136v : Legislation on thieves, including some from Lex Salica.

• fols. 137r –139r : Miscellany of texts from Hib.B.

• fols. 139r –141v : Excerpta de libris Romanorum et Francorum.

• fols. 141v –143r : Canones Adomnani.

1 Meeder, ‘Liber ex lege Moysi’.
2 CPL §1714 (p. 558 §vi).
3 Printed from this MS in Ussher, Britannicarum ecclesiarum antiquitates, 1049. For a

nearly identical text in the Book of Armagh, fol. 8v b, see Bieler, Patrician Texts, 122, 124.
4 Manuscripts of the present edition 137*

• fols. 143r –146r : Miscellany of texts from Hib.B.

• fols. 146v –149v : A text on St. Serapion beginning in illo tempore reg-
nabat Decius.

Beginning of O2b

• fols. 150r –179v : Excerpts from Hib.B derived from the same exemplar
as H. The hand changes in this section.

• fol. 151r –151v : Excerpts from the Canons of Theodore.1

Selected Bibliography
Stokes, ‘Old-Breton glosses’, 342–345. Wasserschleben, Kanonensammlung, xxxii
§7. d’Arbois de Jubainville, ‘Le manuscrit Cottonien Otho E.XIII’, 238. Bradshaw,
Early Collection, 10. Deuffic, ‘La production manuscrite’, 301 §42. Bieler, Peni-
tentials, 14, 20–24. Kottje, Studien zum Einfluss, 65 n 44. Ker, Medieval Libraries,
43. Davies, ‘The Collectio’, 29. Davies, ‘Isidorian texts’, 244. Flechner, ‘Canons
of Theodore’, 131–134. Flechner, ‘Aspects of the Breton transmission’. Gorman,
‘Patristic and pseudo-patristic citations’, Appendix 5.

P Paris, Bibliothèque nationale, lat. 12021

A manuscript of Corbie provenance, written in Caroline minuscule, and
widely believed to be of Breton origin.2 Its date is disputed, with opinions
divided between some who prefer a ninth- or pre ninth-century date, and
others who favour a date in the tenth century.3 It can be argued, however,
that the manuscript is formed from two parts, each perhaps of a different
date, but I am unable to date them palaeographically. The second part,
beginning on fol. 33r and ending on fol. 139r (out of 141 altogether) was
clearly conceived as a thematically coherent assemblage of legal material,
1 As described in Flechner, ‘Canons of Theodore’, 133.
2 Has a Corbie ex libris on fol. 1.
3 The dates that have been assigned to the manuscript on palaeographical grounds vary

considerably: Jean Mabillon dated it to the eighth or ninth century, Arthur Haddan to
the eighth century, Friedrich Maassen to the tenth or eleventh century, Elias Lowe to the
tenth century, and Ludwig Bieler also to the tenth century. Mabillon, De re diplomatica, 360
[the manuscript appears under its former Corbie shelfmark, no. 424]; Haddan and Stubbs,
Councils, 1:127; Maassen, Geschichte der Quellen, 786; CLA 5 §617; Bieler, Penitentials, 14.
138* 4 Manuscripts of the prHibernensis

mainly of canon law and penitentials. This theme continues on fols. 140r –
141v which comprise fragments from the Breviary of Alaric. Visually, the
second part is distinct from the first: it is not written in two columns
(with the exception of Hib’s table of contents), the divisions of the different
texts (e.g. into books, chapters, clauses) are flagged by enlarged initials
throughout which are often highlighted by orange ink, and the headings
are sometimes written in half Uncial. There are occasional corrections to
the texts, mainly by restoring Classical orthography (on which see p. 83*).
By contrast, the first part—consisting of biblical and exegetical material—
is written exclusively in two columns without added colour. This part
has clearly been penned by a different hand from those that wrote the
second part. The fact that the second part begins on a new quire (the fifth)
allows for the possibility that the two parts were joined together rather
than conceived from the outset as a single book.
The only element in the first part to which a terminus post quem may
be assigned is a fragment from a hagiographical text on fol. 1r , which
contains a couple of telltale names. The cataloguers of the manuscript
believed they identified one of the two, a certain Richarius, as the famous
seventh-century St. Riquier, founder of the monastery in northern France
which later bore his name. The second name occurs in what appears to
have been intended as a dating clause, although no precise date can be
derived from it. The clause reads: temporibus piisimi Francorum regis r (sic)
regnante. . . cum eo hugone filio suo. This may be a reference to an early
Capetian, either Hugh Capet (d. 996) or his father (d. 956). The hand
that wrote this text is clearly different from the hand that wrote the first
part of the manuscript (and also the hands that wrote the second) and the
text itself appears as though it was added as an afterthought making use
of leftover blank parchment with no regard to the layout of either of the
following parts of the manuscript. Therefore, while the possible reference
to a Capetian would allow us to date the text to the end of the tenth
century at the earliest, we cannot use it to securely date the remainder of
the manuscript.
Unlike manuscripts AB, which ultimately derive from the same arche-
type as P, Hib’s text in P is preceded by a preface which occurs in DHO2 V
and a text on synods which occurs in DHOO2 V. Both texts can therefore
be regarded as an integral part of Hib which goes back to the compilers’
fair copy. Since the text on synods also occurs in O then clearly the Breton
Hib.A archetype, whence O ultimately derives, must have contained it too.
However, only P preserves these texts intact and in the right order. Also,
P alone contains the names of Hib’s putative compilers, Ruben and Cú
4 Manuscripts of the present edition 139*

Chuimne, and has Irish and Breton glosses.1 It also has the name Hael-
hucar in the scribal colophon on fol. 139r , perhaps referring to the abbot
of Saint-Méen (fl. c. 816) or to an abbot ‘Heclocar’, who is mentioned in a
letter by Pope John VII (872–882), dated 874/5, to bishop Mahen of Dol.2
In the table of contents below note various minor items that ABOP have
in common.

Contents
• fols. 1r : A text beginning temporibus piisimi Francorum regis r (sic)
regnante. . . cum eo hugone filio suo.

• fols. 1v –27v : Commentary on eighty-one biblical passages.

• fols. 27v –32v : Miscellaneous exegetical excerpts from Jerome, Augus-

tine, and Gregory.

• fols. 33r –127v : Hib.A, preceded by a table of contents, a preface, and

a text on synods.

• fol. 127v : The inscription ‘hucvsq: nuben & cv cuiminiæ & durinis’,
discussed on p. 56*.

• fols. 127v –132v : Canons of Theodore, recension D.

• fols. 132v –133v : Canones Adomnani.

• fols. 133v –134v : Canons of the councils of Ancyra (§§10, 14, 15, 19–
22) and Neocaesarea (§2).

• fols. 134v –135r : Extracts from the Penitential of Vinnian.

1 See p. 52* n 1.
2 Helogar occurs in Louis the Pious’s diploma for Saint-Méen, 26 March 816, in Morice,
Mémoires pour servir de preuves à l’histoire, 1:225–227. See Chédeville and Guillotel, La Bre-
tagne des saints, 220–222; Smith, Province and Empire, 70. Louis’s diploma is known from a
transcript made in 1294. Heclocar occurs in John’s Ep. xliv, ed. Casper, MGH Epist. VII,
299–300. Deuffic, ‘La production’, 311, considers Heclocar to be a ‘cacographie’. Note that
the name ‘Haelhocar’ occurs in two charters of the Redon Cartulary (Cartulaire de l’abbaye
de Redon en Bretagne, ed., de Courson [Paris, 1863] §§8, 29) but the people they refer to
were either serfs or free tenants. The name in §8 is wrongly transcribed in the edition as
‘Haelocar’. The facsimile of the charter clearly reads ‘Haelhocar’. See Guillotel et al., ed.,
Cartulaire de l’abbaye Saint-Sauveur, fol. 5r . For background on the Redon Cartulary, see
Davies, ‘The composition of the Redon cartulary’, 69–90.
140* 4 Manuscripts of the prHibernensis

• fols. 135r –138r : Iudicia culparum. This is Bieler’s recension P of the

text he designated Canones Wallici, sc. Excerpta de libris Romanorum et
Francorum.1

• fols. 138r –139r : De disputatione Hibernensis sinodi, De arreis.

• fol. 139r : Scribal colophon belonging to P’s exemplar (a shorter ver-

sion of which is found in A p. 22, B p. 18): Mihi xraxanti2 literas mis-
sereatur trinitas. Melior est sapientia auro et consilium pretiosius argento.
Forme dignitas aut uetustate extinguitur aut morbo deflorescit aut utroque
dedecoratur. Pro me frater oraueris, pictorem parui codicis, Deum, ut mea
debita largiatur innumera. Arbedoc clericus ipse has collectiones conscrip-
sit lacinionese conscriptionis Haelhucar abbate dispensante quas de sanctis
scripturis uel ex diuinis fontibus hic in hoc codice glomerati sunt siue ae-
tiam de decreta sancti patres sinodi qui in diuersis gentibus uel linguis
construxerunt. Obsecro itaque uos omnes, qui in hunc senatum praedi-
care siue decreuere seu interpretare uel discernere dilectaueritis scripture,
me pro Arbedoc herum poli rogare non distolatis, ut mihi humunculo in
uita, in morte et post mortem misertum fore dignetur. Pax legendi, san-
itas audiendi, uitam perficiendi, in futuro. Curio in commone hunc solio
tueatur.

• fol. 139v : A text on the ages of the world beginning Ex Adam in

diluuium.

• fol. 139v : A text beginning Prologus in quo supputat ab Adam usque ad

Ninum.

• fol. 139v : A text beginning Narcisus Hierosolimorum episcopus.

• fols. 140r –141v : Torn leaves from a fragment of the early sixth-century
Breuiarium Alarici, dated saec. VII or VIII by Lowe.3

Selected Bibliography
Mabillon, De re diplomatica, 360 (no. 424). Haddan and Stubbs, Councils, 1:127.
Maassen, Geschichte der Quellen, 786. Stokes, ‘Old-Breton glosses’, 338–341. Wasser-
schleben, Kanonensammlung, xxx §3. CLA 5 §617. Bieler, Penitentials, 14, 20–24.
1 RecensionP is edited separately in Bieler, Penitentials, 150–158.
2 SeeHerren, ‘Insular Latin c(h)arazare’, 273–280.
3 CLA 5 §617.
4 Manuscripts of the present edition 141*

Deuffic, ‘La production manuscrite’, 311 §86. Davies, ‘The Collectio’, 27–28. Flech-
ner, ‘Canons of Theodore’, 131–134. Flechner, ‘Aspects of the Breton transmis-
sion’. Gorman, ‘Patristic and pseudo-patristic citations’, Appendix 5.

S St. Gall, Stiftsbibliothek 243

Wasserschleben’s main manuscript. Copied in St. Gall, an Irish founda-
tion, by two scribes (the hand changes on p. 89), one of whom identified
himself on the final page by the Anglo-Saxon name Eadberct.1 Dated saec.
IX by Wasserschleben and IX1 by Albert Bruckner.2 It contains nothing but
the text of Hib.A, which spans 254 pages. It opens with a table of contents
on pp. 3–3b, but the first two books (to p. 32 ln. 10 of the present edition)
are missing due to a defect in the manuscript.3
The text is written in neat Caroline minuscule with infrequent use of
abbreviations. Book and chapter headings appear in rubrics. All these
features enhance the manuscript’s legibility and facilitate the use of Hib as
a handy work of reference. For further discussion of this manuscript see
section 2.2 and chapter 3.

Selected Bibliography
D’Achéry, Spicilegium, 1:492–507. Maassen, Geschichte der Quellen, 954, 973–981.
Wasserschleben, Kanonensammlung, xxx §1. Bradshaw, Early Collection, 9. Bruck-
ner, Scriptoria Heluetica, 2:74. Davies, ‘The Collectio’, 33–34. Gorman, ‘Patristic and
pseudo-patristic citations’, Appendix 5.

V Rome, Biblioteca Vallicelliana, T. XVIII

The dating of this manuscript has been much debated. Attempts to date
it have centred on a tract on fols. 143–149, De episcoporum transmigra-
tione et quod non temere iudicentur regule quadraginta quattuor,4 which makes
the case, against prevalent canonical prohibition, that someone already a
bishop may be elected and translated to another see.5 Fournier and Le Bras
were the first to interpret De episcoporum transmigratione in the context of
1 The colophon is printed in Wasserschleben, Kanonensammlung, xxx.
2 Ibid.xxx. Bruckner, Scriptoria medii aeui Heluetica, 2:74.
3 Book 10, De multimodis causis clericorum, is omitted from the manuscript’s table of

contents, a fact which has misled Davies, ‘The Collectio’, 33, into believing that the book
was omitted altogether.
4 Ed. Pozzi, ‘Le manuscrit tomus XVIIIus’, 329–350.
5 Cf. canon 21 of the Council of Antioch (Strewe, 50).
142* 4 Manuscripts of the prHibernensis

the posthumous prosecution of Pope Formosus (d. 896) for contravening

canon law by becoming pope after being bishop of Porto.1 This accusa-
tion, driven partially by the political interests of his successor, Stephen VI
(896–897), resulted in the famous macabre episode whereby Stephen had
the rotting corpse exhumed, clothed in pontifical robes, and tried before a
synod.
Fournier and Le Bras held that De episcoporum transmigratione was writ-
ten in the wake of the Formosus affair, and they placed its composition,
‘à l’époque où se discutait avec une extrême vivacité la question de la va-
lidité des ordinations de Formose. . . ceci nous reporte à des controverses
débattues entre 910 et 920’.2 Their dating was challenged by Jean-Pierre
Pozzi, who argued that V was written before the Formosus affair, but in
his efforts to prove his case Pozzi only managed to establish a terminus
post quem of c. 864.3

Contents
The manuscript, as Reynolds lamented, was dated solely on internal con-
textual evidence and never ‘on more solid palaeographical evidence’.4
From a palaeographical point of view, it is to be noted that at least three
hands worked on it. The first (fols. 1–30) wrote in Roman minuscule, the
second (fols. 31–33) wrote in Beneventan minuscule,5 and the third (fols.
34–280), which copied Hib.B, wrote in Caroline minuscule. Its Beneventan
script has been dated by Elias Loew to the eleventh century.6 Caterina Tris-
tano, who upheld an eleventh-century date, suggested, on the evidence of
mixed Beneventan-Carolingian script, that the manuscript originated in a
centre on the northern limits of the areas in which Beneventan script was
used. Others have attempted to date the manuscript to the late ninth cen-
tury.7 There is nothing in the script or contents of the manuscript to con-
1 For an account of this episode, see Moore, ‘The body of Pope Formosus’.
2 Fournier and Le Bras, Histoire des collections canoniques, 1:340.
3 Pozzi, ‘Le manuscrit tomus XVIIIus’, 319–320, 232–325.
4 Reynolds, ‘Transmission of the Hibernensis in Italy’, 24.
5 Reynolds, ‘Odilo’, 454 n 25, notes a few other instances where Beneventan hands

appear briefly.
6 Loew, Beneventan Script, 2:131.
7 Tristano, ‘Scrittura beneventana’, 146: ‘Questi elementi ci permettono di localizzare i

codici in una zona del confine settentrionale con forti collegamenti con il Lazio da una
parte e con Montecassino dell’altra’. For an attempt to ascribe the origin of the manuscript
to late ninth-century Ravenna and the problems arising from this, see Gaudenzi, ‘Lo svol-
gimento’, 44; Fornasari, ‘Un manoscritto’, 206.
4 Manuscripts of the present edition 143*

flict with the Ballerini’s assignment of a tenth- or even mid tenth-century

date for its text of Hib (see p. 90*), which I adopt here tentatively as a
compromise.
The manuscript has been described as ‘une sorte de Corpus iuris canon-
ici’ thanks to its wealth of canonical compilations, conciliar canons, pa-
tristic texts, Isidorian works, and Gregorian letters.1 The contents are too
vast to be described here in a satisfactory way and are already comprehen-
sively mapped in the Vallicelliana’s catalogue.2 The copy of Hib.B (which
opens with a table of contents) follows Cresconius’s Concordia canonum
(fols. 1–49) and spans fols. 58v –136v .

Selected Bibliography
Wasserschleben, Kanonensammlung, xxxii §6. Bradshaw, Early Collection, 10. Gau-
denzi, ‘Lo svolgimento parallelo’, 44. Fournier and Le Bras, Histoire des collections
canoniques, 1:340. Lindemans, ‘Auxilius’. Fournier, ‘Un group de recueils canon-
iques italiens’, 118–119. Fornasari, ‘Un manoscritto’, 206. Pozzi, ‘Le manuscrit’,
313–348. Catalogo dei manoscritti della Biblioteca Vallicelliana, ed. Giorgetti Vichi and
Mottironi, 243–244. Supino Martini, ‘Carolina romana e minuscola romanesca’,
783 n 29 [dates the manuscript saec. X2 ]. Tristano, ‘Scrittura beneventana’, 146.
Loew, Beneventan Script, 2:131. Pilone, ‘Scrittura beneventana’, 203–208. Davies,
‘The Collectio’, 34–35. Reynolds, ‘Transmission of the Hibernensis in Italy’, 24.
Gorman, ‘Patristic and pseudo-patristic citations’, Appendix 5.

Θ Würzburg, Universitätsbibliothek, Mp. th. q. 31

The manuscript is formed from three parts. The first, on fols. 1–41, con-
tains 624 texts derived from what appears to have been an undivided copy
of Hib which preceded the separation of Hib into two text-types.3 The
second part, on fols. 42–51, contains an excerpt from the Vetus Gallica.4
According to Elias Lowe, the first and second parts were written in Anglo-
Saxon minuscule, and can be dated saec. VIII or IX.5 He maintained they
were written in an Anglo-Saxon centre on the continent, presumably in
Germany. The third part, fols. 52–59, also dated saec. VIII or IX by Lowe,
1 Fournier and Le Bras, Histoire des collections canoniques, 1:270.
2 Catalogodei manoscritti della Vallicelliana, 243–252.
3 A schematic representation of the contents is provided on pp. 158*–164*. See also

section 2.5.
4 As described by Mordek, Kirchenrecht, 300–301.
5 CLA IX §1439.
144* 4 Manuscripts of the prHibernensis

contains an independent compilation of canons made up of excerpts from

Hib, papal decretals, patristic sources, a passage attributed to Boniface,
and passages that are also found in Vatican, Palatinus Lat. 4160, where
they are attributed ex dictis S. Bonifacii.1 Lowe suggested it might have
originated from a German scriptorium with Insular connections.2 More
recently, Michael Glathaar argued that a number of texts within this part
can be attributed directly to Boniface, and dubbed the miscellany on fols.
52–59 Sententiae Bonifatianae Wirceburgenses.3 Meeder suggests that it might
have drawn on a collection compiled by Boniface himself.4
Canons attributed to St. Boniface in the third part of the manuscript
triggered August Nürnberger’s hypothesis that Boniface was Hib’s com-
piler, on which see p. 55*. This hypothesis did not gain currency, but
in 1963 H. Schüling suggested that some link between Boniface and Hib
may nevertheless be upheld.5 Schüling tried to prove that the canonical
florilegium in the third part of the manuscript, which he referred to as ‘ap-
pendix’, was written by Boniface.6 Since the appendix contains canons
from Hib, it would follow that Boniface was familiar with Hib. The first
parallel he noted between the appendix and Boniface’s work is the pas-
sage from the Vatican manuscript already mentioned, which is item §46
in Nürnberger’s appendix. Secondly, he noticed that Iulianus Pomerius’s
De uita contemplatiua is quoted in text §29 of the appendix as well as in
Boniface’s letter 78.7 Thirdly, he showed that a passage near the end of
text §46 is repeated ‘almost word-for-word’8 in Boniface’s letter no. 73
to king Æthelbald of Mercia.9 The source for this passage—which is at-
1 See description in Nürnberger, ‘Über die Würzburger Handschrift’, 78–84 (§46).
2 CLA IX §1440.
3 Glathaar, Bonifatius und das Sakrileg, 84–86, 117–163.
4 Meeder, ‘Boniface and the Irish Heresy of Clemens’, 262–264.
5 Schüling, ‘Die Handbibliothek des Bonifatius’, 325–327. Davies, ‘The “mouth of gold”’,

266, says that ‘we know that churchmen used the CCH [i.e. Hib] as a work of reference.
For example, St. Boniface, working with the Anglo-Saxon mission in Germany, cited the
CCH more than once in his letters’. Davies cited Schüling as her source for this statement.
However, I could not find any reference in Schüling’s study to a passage from Hib being
cited in Boniface’s letters.
6 ‘Anhang’.
7 Text of De uita contemplatiua (CPL §998) is found in PL 59:415–520. For the quotation

in the appendix, see PL 59:453–454. Quotations from De uita (PL 59:431, 434, 436, 445) are
found in letter no. 78, ed. Rau, Briefe des Bonifatius, 242, 244.
8 ‘fast wörtlich’.
9 Appendix §46: Pater noster deus est, ad quem dicimus: pater noster, qui es in caelis, mater

nostra aecclesia est, qui nos regenerauit baptismo in sanguine Christi. Propterea quicumque pecu-
niam aeclesiae rapuerit, reus erit sanguinis Christi, quia aeclesia fabricata est de sanguine Christi et
4 Manuscripts of the present edition 145*

tributed to Pope Lucius (253–254) in the False Decretals—is unknown and

there is no certainty that Boniface was its author.1 Next, Schüling found
that the combination ethnici et publicani (Matt. 18:17) occurs both in text
§5 of the appendix and in Boniface’s letter no. 78 to Archbishop Cuthbert
of Canterbury.2 Finally, he claimed to have found a stylistic agreement
between the penultimate text of the collection and the ending of letter no.
78.3 This accummulation of circumstantial evidence is far from compelling
and it cannot confirm Boniface’s authorship of the appendix, which could
equally have been written by someone who had access to Boniface’s letters,
as well as to papal decretals and patristic literature. It should be stressed,
however, that none of the objections to Schüling’s hypothesis preclude the
possibility that Boniface was familiar with Hib, although this cannot be
proven on the available evidence. Incidentally, it has been shown that no
part of Θ was written in Boniface’s own hand.4

Selected Bibliography
CLA 9 §1285. Nürnberger, ‘Über die Würzburger Handschrift’, 3–84. Bischoff,
Die südostdeutschen Schreibschulen, 59–64, 80, 178. Schüling, ‘Die Handbibliothek
des Bonifatius’. Davies, ‘The Collectio’, 42. Glathaar, Bonifatius und das Sakrileg,
84–86, 117–163. Gorman, ‘Patristic and pseudo-patristic citations’, Appendix 5.
Meeder, ‘Boniface and the Irish Heresy of Clemens’, 262–264.

omnis, qui ei fraudem fecerit. Compare Boniface, Letter 73 (Rau, 222): Pater noster sine dubio
deus est, qui nos creauit, mater nostra aecclesia, quae nos in baptismo spiritaliter regenerauit. Ergo
qui Christi pecunias et aecclesiae fraudauerit uel rapiet, homicida ante conspectum iusti iudicis esse
deputabitur.
1 Decreta Lucii Papae §8, ed. Hinschius, Decretales, 175–180, at 178.
2 Nürnberger, 79; Rau, 252.
3 Nürnberger, 84; Rau, 254.
4 Parkes, ‘Handwriting of St. Boniface’.
4 Manuscripts of the present edition 147*

Undivided proto-version
700

Putative proto-A
Putative proto-B

Breton archetype Frankish branch Breton Italian

800

A
H

S
P

900

B O O2b V

1000
D

A stemma for manuscripts discussed in the present chapter

Tables
Tables 151*

Table 1: Texts attributed to Sinodus Hibernensis and Hibernenses

Bk, chap. or ‘Irish’ ‘Irish’ attributed to

page, line content attrib.

1 1.9 Hib.A+B Hib.B item sin. (Hib.A) sin.

Hibernensis (DV) sin. Aurenensis (H)
2 2.9 Hib.A+B Hib.B sin. (Hib.A) sin. Hibernensis (Hib.B)
3 2.14 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
4 2.15 Hib.A+B Hib.B sin. Kartaginensis (Hib.A)
sin. Hibernensis (Hib.B)
5 2.15 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A)
quidam Hibernensium (Hib.B)
6 2.16 Hib.A+B Hib.B sin. eadem (Hib.A)
sin. Hibernensis (Hib.B)
7 2.20 Hib.A+B Hib.B sin.(Hib.A) sin. Hibernensis (Hib.B)
8 2.22 Hib.A+B Hib.B sin. (Hib.A) sin. Hibernensis (Hib.B)
9 2.22 Hib.A+B Hib.B sin. Feruensis (Hib.A) sin. Auernensis (K)
sin. Hibernensis (H) sin. Ferbensis (V)
10 2.25 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
11 2.25 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B item (Hib.A+B)
12 11.3 Hib.A+B Hib.A sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A) unattrib. (DV)
interlin. Hibernensis (H)
13 11.3 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B Hibernenses (Hib.A+B)
14 13.7 Hib.A+B Hib.B sin. (Hib.A) sin. Hibernensis (Hib.B)
15 16.3 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
16 16.6 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
17 16.9 Hib.A+B S only sin. Hibernensis (S) sin. (Hib.A) item
sin. (H) sin. Auernensis (K)
18 18.3 Hib.A+B Hib.B+S sin. Hibernensis (Hib.B+S)
19 18.3 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
20 18.6 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
21 18.6 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B eadem sin. (Hib.A+B)
22 18.7 Hib.A+B Hib.A sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A). Hib.A’s 18.7 is a
variant of Hib.B’s sin.
23 20.4 Hib.A+B Hib.B unattrib. (Hib.A) sin. Hibernensis (Hib.B)
24 25.5 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
25 27.10 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
26* p. 195 ℓ. 6 H H sin. Hibernensis (H)
27 28.6 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
28 p. 202 ℓ. 13 Hib.B Hib.B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.B)
29 29.5 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
152* Tables

Table 1: Texts attributed to Sinodus Hibernensis and Hibernenses (continued)

Bk, chap. or ‘Irish’ ‘Irish’ attributed to

page, line content attrib.

30 29.5 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B eadem Sinodus (Hib.A) unattrib. (Hib.B)

31 30.19 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B item (Hib.A) sin. Hibernensis (Hib.B)
32 30.20 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sinodus (Hib.A) sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
33 31.20 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
34 31.22 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
35 32.4 Hib.A+B Hib.B disputatio Romana (Hib.A) in disputatione
Hibernentium uel Romana (Hib.B)
36 32.6 Hib.A+B Hib.B+S sinodus (Hib.A) sin. Romanorum
uel Hibernentium (Hib.B)
37 32.6 Hib.A Hib.A item (Hib.A)
38 32.6 Hib.A+V Hib.A+V item (Hib.A+V)
39 32.9 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A) sin. Romana uel
Hibernensis (V) sin. uel (sic) Hibernensis (H)
40 33.3 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
41 33.4 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
42 33.7 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
43 33.8 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B idem (Hib.A+B)
44 34.5 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
45 35.7 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
46 35.10 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
47 36.3 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
48 36.7 Hib.A+B Hib.B sin. (Hib.A) sin. Hibernensis (Hib.B)
49 36.14 Hib.A+B Hib.B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.B)
50 36.20 Hib.A+B S only sin. Hibernensis (S) sin. (Hib.A+B)
51 36.30 Hib.A+B Hib.B sin. totius mundi et Patricius (Hib.A)
sin. Hibernensis (Hib.B)
52 36.36 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
53 36.37 Hib.A+B Hib.B Ezechiel (Hib.A) sin. Hibernensis (Hib.B)
54 38.1 Hib.A+B Hib.A sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A) in
libris ethimologiarum (Hib.B)
55 39.1 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
56 40.4 Hib.A+B Hib.A sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A) sin. (Hib.B)
57 40.4 Hib.A+B Hib.A sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A) item (Hib.B)
58 40.8 Hib.A+B Hib.A sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A) unattrib. (Hib.B)
59 40.9 Hib.A+B Hib.A sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A) sin. (Hib.B)
60 40.10 Hib.A+B Hib.A sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A) sin. (Hib.B)
61 41.7 Hib.A+B S only sin. Hibernensis (S) unattrib. (Hib.A)
sin. (Hib.B)
Tables 153*

Table 1: Texts attributed to Sinodus Hibernensis and Hibernenses (continued)

Bk, chap. or ‘Irish’ ‘Irish’ attributed to

page, line content attrib.

62 41.21 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)

63 41.22 Hib.A+B H sin. eadem (Hib.A) sin. Hibernensis (H)
64 41.25 Hib.A Hib.A sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A)
65 41.26 Hib.A Hib.A eadem sinodus (Hib.A)
66 41.27 Hib.A Hib.A eadem sinodus (Hib.A)
67 41.28 Hib.A Hib.A eadem sinodus (Hib.A)
68 41.29 Hib.A Hib.A sinodus eadem (Hib.A)
69 41.30 Hib.A Hib.A sinodus eadem (Hib.A)
70 42.5 Hib.A+B Hib.A sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A) sin. (Hib.B)
71 42.6 Hib.A+B Hib.A sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A). Hib.A’s 42.6
is a variant of Hib.B’s unattrib. on p. 338 ℓ. 18
72 43.3 Hib.A Hib.A sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A)
73 43.7 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
74 43.18 Hib.A Hib.A sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A)
75 43.18 Hib.A Hib.A item (Hib.A)
76 44.10 Hib.A+B Hib.A sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A) sin. (Hib.B)
77 45.11 Hib.A+B Hib.A sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A). Hib.A’s 45.11 is a
variant of Hib.B’s unattrib. on p. 365 ℓ. 1
78 45.31 Hib.A+H Hib.A sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A) sin. (H) om. V
79 45.32 Hib.A+B Hib.A sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A) sin. (Hib.B)
80 p. 391 ℓ. 18 Hib.B Hib.B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.B)
81* 47.5 Hib.A Hib.A sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A)
82* 52.5 Hib.A Hib.A Hibernenses (Hib.A)
83 52.8 Hib.A Hib.A Hibernenses (Hib.A)
84 52.9 Hib.A Hib.A Hibernenses (Hib.A)
85 53.10 Hib.A+B Hib.A Hibernenses (Hib.A). Hib.A’s 53.10 is a
variant of Hib.B’s sin. Hib.
on p. 419 ℓ. 17 (app. crit.)
86 57.3 Hib.A+B Hib.A sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A) sin. (Hib.B)
87 57.4 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+B)
88* 58.2 Hib.A+B Hib.A sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A) sin. (Hib.B)
89 58.3 Hib.A+H Hib.A+H sin. Hibernensis (Hib.A+H)
90 62.1 Hib.A Hib.A Hibernenses (Hib.A)
91* 65.5 Hib.A+B Hib.A+B Hibernenses (Hib.A+B)
*Sources can be identified; see apparatus.
154* Tables

Table 2: Sinodus Romana and Romani in Hib.A and Hib.B

Bk, chap. or attrib. attrib. actual source

page, line in Hib.A in Hib.B

1 1.17, sin. Sardinensis sin. Romanorum unsourced. Hib.A’s 1.17

p. 266 ln. 10 is a variant of Hib.B’s
p. 266 ln. 10
2 2.23 sin. Romana sin. Romana (HV) Syn. Pat. § 2
3 5.2 sin. Romana sin. Romana Stat. eccl. ant. § 8(96)
4 6.2 sin. Romana unattrib. Stat. eccl. ant. § 7(95)
5 7.3 sin. Romana unattrib. Stat. eccl. ant. § 9(97)
6 9.1 sin. Romana unattrib. Stat. eccl. ant. § 6(94)
sin. Kartag. (S)
7 12.14 sin. sin. Romana Stat. eccl. ant. § 6(94)
8 12.14 sin. sin. Romana Syn. Pat. § 14
9 15.2 sin. Romana sin. Romana unsourced
10 16.13 sin. sin. Romanorum Arelat. §15
11 16.14 sin. Romana sin. Romana Syn. Pat. § 24
12 17.7 Romani Romani unsourced
13 17.9 sin. Romana unattrib. unsourced
14 18.2 sin. Romana unattrib. unsourced
15 20.3 sin. Romana unattrib. unsourced
16 20.3 unattrib. sin. Romana unsourced
17 p. 113 ℓ. 13, om. canones Romanorum/ cf. Cumméne’s epistle
p. 114 ℓ. 7 Romani (Walsh & Ó Cróinín, 92)
18 20.5 sin. Romana sin. Romana unsourced
19 20.6 institutio Romana institutio Romana unsourced
20 21.2 Romani auctores Romani unsourced
21 27.6 disputatio Romana disputatio Romana unsourced
22 27.11 Romana sin. Romana sin. in Aurel. §1
Auriliane urbe
23 27.14 sin. Romana sin. Romana Syn. Pat. § 9
24 30.15 unattrib. sin. Romana unsourced
25 32.1 sin. Romana sin. Romanorum Syn. episc. § 20
26 34.4 sin. Romana sin. Romana unsourced
27 38.14 sin. Alexandrina sin. Romana unsourced
28 39.1 sin. Romana sin. Romana Syn. Pat. § 4
29 39.12 sin. Romana sin. Romana Stat. eccl. ant. § 70(80)
30 p. 310 ℓ. 1 om. sin. Romana Canon. Apost. §40
31 40.6 sin. Romana sin. Romana unsourced
32 41.6 Romani inst. Romana unsourced
Tables 155*

Table 2: Sinodus Romana and Romani in Hib.A and Hib.B (continued)

Bk, chap. or attrib. attrib. actual source

page, line in Hib.A in Hib.B

33 p. 326 ℓ. 15 sin. Romana sin. Romana unsourced

only in S
34 41.23 sin. Romana sin. Romana unsourced
35 44.13 sin. Romana sin. Romana unsourced
36 44.14 Romani sin. Romana unsourced
37 45.30 sin. Romana sin. Romana unsourced
38 45.36 Romani Romani Syn. Pat. § 25
39 45.39 sin. Romana Innocentius Innoc., ep. 6.10
40 46.8 Romani Romani Syn. Pat. § 3
41 46.12 sin. Romana sin. Romana Innoc., ep. 6.6
42 46.12 sin. Romana unattrib. Agath. §16
43 p. 392 ℓ. 1 om. sin. Romana Syn. Pat. § 11
44 46.19 sin. Romana sin. Romana Stat. eccl. ant. § 80–82(65–67)
45 51.2 Romani Romani unsourced
46 51.3 Romani Romani unsourced
47 51.6 Romani Romani unsourced
48 54.7 sin. Gallina sin. Romana cf. Excerpta de Libris
Romanorum §26
49 55.4 sin. Romana sin. Romana unsourced
50 59.1 Romani om. unsourced
51 62.2 annales annales unsourced
Romanorum Romanorum
52 65.15 sin. Romana om. unsourced. Hib.A’s 65.15
is a variant of Hib.B’s
p. 428 ln. 11
53 65.18 sin. Romana sin. Romana Stat. eccl. ant. § 64(77). Hib’s
65.18 is a variant of
Hib.B’s p. 68 ln. 7
156* Tables

Table 3: Texts attributed to Patrick

Bk, chap. or attrib. attrib. actual source

page, line in Hib.A in Hib.B

1 11.1 Patricius Patricius† cf. Syn. Pat. § 10

2 p. 72 ℓ. 15 om. Patricius cf. Syn. episc. § 13
3 20.5 Patricius Patricius Liber Angeli § 28
4 p. 120 ℓ. 10 om. Patricius unsourced
5 21.12 Patricius Patricius unsourced
6 p. 133 ℓ. 2 om. Patricius unsourced
7 21.26 Patricius/Iesaias (C) Patricius unsourced
8 p. 138 ℓ. 12, Patricius Patricius unsourced
66.2
9 24.3 Patricius Patricius De XII abus. saec. § 9
10 24.4 Patricius Patricius De XII abus. saec. § 9
11 27.10 Patricius Patricius Syn. episc. § 14
12 28.6 Patricius Patricius unsourced
13 28.7 Patricius Patricius Syn. episc. § 15
14 33.2 Patricius Patricius Syn. episc. § 8
15 33.8 Patricius Patricius Syn. episc. § 8
16 36.6,
p. 260 ℓ. 10 Patricius Patricius unsourced
17 36.28 Patricius Patricius unsourced
18 38.10 Patricius Patricius Syn. episc. § 11
19 38.11 Patricius Patricius Syn. episc. § §§3, 34
20 39.7 Patricius Patricius Syn. episc. § 12
21 39.8 Patricius Patricius Syn. episc. § 28, 27
22 41.23 Patricius Patricius Syn. episc. § 1
23 41.24 Patricius Patricius Syn. episc. § §§4, 5
24 42.4 sin. Patricii Patricius Syn. episc. § 24
25 43.8 Patricius Patricius unsourced
26 45.33,
p. 375 ℓ. 20,
p. 367 ℓ. 12 Patricius Patricius Vinnian §§43–45
27 46.11 Patricius Patricius unsourced
28 p. 391 ℓ. 16 om. Patricius Syn. episc. § 17
29 51.6 sermo Patricii libri Patricii unsourced
30 51.7 Patricius om. Syn. episc. § 6
31 p. 410 ℓ. 13 Patricius Patricius Syn. episc. § 6
om. A om. H
32 65.17 Patricius Patricius Syn. episc., praef.

† Patricius
is consistently
rendered Paterius in DV.
Tables 157*

Table 4: Irish sources not mentioned in previous tables

Bk, chap. or attrib. attrib. actual source

page, line in Hib.A in Hib.B

1 p. 46 ℓ. 11 om. om. Syn. episc. §31

2 p. 50 ℓ. 12 om. sin. Syn. Pat. § 10
3 p. 97 ℓ. 12 om. Hieronimus Syn. Pat. § 13
4 p. 97 ℓ. 12 om. auctores Syn. sapientium de decimis § 1
5 28.7 Vinniauus Vuinnianuus Vinnian §25. attrib. om. V
6 p. 361 ℓ. 2 om. Adumnanus (H) Canones Adomnani §16
occurs only in H
7 p. 419 ℓ. 2 om. XLV titulos (H) occurs only in H
158* Tables

Table 5: Θ and the present edition – a synoptic table

Book numbers (in bold) are those of the present edition. Asterisks mark headings
that are peculiar to Hib.B, and the dagger symbol (†) marks headings that are
peculiar to Hib.A. The wording of the headings is faithful to Θ.

21 De iudicio Θ21 . . . p. 143 ln. 14 Θ48 . . . p. 161 ln. 5

Θ22 . . . p. 144 ln. 1 Θ49 . . . p. 159 ln. 13
Θ1 . . . p. 131 ln. 9
Θ23 . . . p. 139 ln. 9 Θ50 . . . p. 159 ln. 15
Θ2 . . . p. 132 ln. 1 Θ24 . . . p. 139 ln. 18 Θ51 . . . p. 160 ln. 1
Θ3 . . . p. 132 ln. 12 Θ25 . . . p. 139 ln. 17 Θ52 . . . p. 161 ln. 13
Θ4 . . . p. 132 ln. 14 Θ26 . . . p. 139 ln. 16 Θ53 . . . p. 162 ln. 1
Θ5 . . . p. 132 ln. 13 Θ27 . . . p. 140 ln. 1 Θ54 . . . p. 162 ln. 3
Θ6 . . . p. 135 ln. 7 Θ28 . . . p. 43 ln. 2
Θ7 . . . p. 137 ln. 3 Θ29 . . . p. 42 ln. 17
Θ8 . . . p. 470 ln. 10 Θ30 . . . p. 139 ln. 15
26 De sceleribus
Θ9 . . . p. 138 ln. 5
Θ55 . . . p. 162 ln. 14
Θ10 . . . p. 140 ln. 15
24 De regno Θ56 . . . p. 162 ln. 15
Θ10a . . . p. 138 ln. 18
Θ57 . . . p. 163 ln. 13
Θ31 . . . p. 145 ln. 5 Θ58 . . . p. 163 ln. 17
Θ32 . . . p. 145 ln. 11
22 De ueritate Θ59 . . . p. 162 ln. 16
Θ33 . . . p. 147 ln. 8
Θ60 . . . p. 164 ln. 2
Θ11 . . . p. 140 ln. 3 Θ34 . . . p. 152 ln. 21
Θ61 . . . p. 164 ln. 16
Θ12 . . . p. 140 ln. 12 Θ35 . . . p. 151 ln. 15
Θ62 . . . p. 168 ln. 13
Θ13 . . . p. 141 ln. 14 Θ36 . . . p. 152 ln. 14
Θ14 . . . p. 141 ln. 18 Θ63 . . . p. 168 ln. 17
Θ37 . . . p. 152 ln. 19
Θ15 . . . p. 142 ln. 12 Θ64 . . . p. 169 ln. 1
Θ38 . . . p. 152 ln. 15
Θ16 . . . p. 120 ln. 7 Θ65 . . . p. 169 ln. 3
Θ39 . . . p. 156 ln. 13
Θ66 . . . p. 169 ln. 5
Θ40 . . . p. 156 ln. 17
Θ67 . . . p. 471 ln. 15
22† De senibus Θ41 . . . p. 158 ln. 3
Θ42 . . . p. 158 ln. 5 Θ68 . . . p. 171 ln. 19
Θ17 . . . p. 143 ln. 4 Θ43 . . . p. 158 ln. 6 Θ69 . . . p. 174 ln. 17
Θ18 . . . p. 143 ln. 5 Θ44 . . . p. 158 ln. 17 Θ70 . . . p. 175 ln. 14
Θ19 . . . p. 143 ln. 8 Θ71 . . . p. 176 ln. 13
Θ72 . . . p. 176 ln. 17
25 De sorte
Θ73 . . . p. 177 ln. 2
23 De dominatu
Θ45 . . . p. 159 ln. 9 Θ74 . . . p. 177 ln. 14
et subiectione
Θ46 . . . p. 159 ln. 10 Θ75 . . . p. 183 ln. 4
Θ20 . . . p. 143 ln. 13 Θ47 . . . p. 160 ln. 2 Θ76 . . . p. 181 ln. 17
Tables 159*

Θ77 . . . p. 181 ln. 19 Θ107 . . . p. 206 ln. 8 Θ138 . . . p. 245 ln. 6

Θ78 . . . p. 182 ln. 17 Θ108 . . . p. 208 ln. 15 Θ139 . . . p. 241 ln. 19
Θ79 . . . p. 184 ln. 12 Θ109 . . . p. 209 ln. 2 Θ140 . . . p. 242 ln. 15
Θ80 . . . p. 185 ln. 1 Θ110 . . . p. 209 ln. 18 Θ141 . . . p. 242 ln. 21
Θ81 . . . p. 185 ln. 11 Θ111 . . . p. 211 ln. 4 Θ142 . . . p. 243 ln. 6
Θ82 . . . p. 189 ln. 4 Θ112 . . . p. 214 ln. 7 Θ143 . . . p. 243 ln. 13
Θ83 . . . p. 189 ln. 7 Θ113 . . . p. 214 ln. 19 Θ144 . . . p. 245 ln. 13
Θ84 . . . p. 189 ln. 9 Θ114 . . . p. 215 ln. 1
Θ85 . . . p. 190 ln. 1 35 De iubileo
Θ86 . . . p. 190 ln. 2 31 De parentibus
Θ87 . . . p. 190 ln. 9 Θ145 . . . p. 248 ln. 9
Θ88 . . . p. 190 ln. 11 Θ115 . . . p. 215 ln. 6 Θ146 . . . p. 250 ln. 1
Θ89 . . . p. 190 ln. 12 Θ116 . . . p. 215 ln. 7
Θ90 . . . p. 190 ln. 15 Θ117 . . . p. 216 ln. 9 36 De principatu
Θ118 . . . p. 216 ln. 12
Θ119 . . . p. 216 ln. 10 Θ147 . . . p. 253 ln. 13
28 De furto Θ148 . . . p. 239 ln. 17
Θ120 . . . p. 216 ln. 14
Θ91 . . . p. 191 ln. 1 Θ121 . . . p. 221 ln. 2 Θ149 . . . p. 239 ln. 15
Θ92 . . . p. 191 ln. 6 Θ122 . . . p. 221 ln. 6 Θ150 . . . p. 255 ln. 1
Θ93 . . . p. 192 ln. 1 Θ123 . . . p. 226 ln. 11 Θ151 . . . p. 270 ln. 4
Θ94 . . . p. 192 ln. 18 Θ124 . . . p. 226 ln. 3 Θ152 . . . p. 270 ln. 11
Θ95 . . . p. 192 ln. 3 Θ125 . . . p. 226 ln. 5 Θ153 . . . p. 255 ln. 7
Θ96 . . . p. 193 ln. 14 Θ126 . . . p. 228 ln. 9 Θ154 . . . p. 270 ln. 8
Θ127 . . . p. 228 ln. 13 Θ155 . . . p. 270 ln. 10
Θ156 . . . p. 255 ln. 15
29 De commen-
Θ157 . . . p. 256 ln. 12
datione 32 De debitis
Θ158 . . . p. 262 ln. 7
Θ97 . . . p. 198 ln. 8 Θ128 . . . p. 231 ln. 1 Θ159 . . . p. 262 ln. 15
Θ98 . . . p. 198 ln. 9 Θ129 . . . p. 231 ln. 2 Θ160 . . . p. 263 ln. 3
Θ99 . . . p. 202 ln. 1 Θ130 . . . p. 231 ln. 15 Θ161 . . . p. 266 ln. 5
Θ100 . . . p. 202 ln. 12 Θ131 . . . p. 231 ln. 16 Θ162 . . . p. 266 ln. 16
Θ101 . . . p. 200 ln. 2 Θ132 . . . p. 233 ln. 1 Θ163 . . . p. 258 ln. 2
Θ102 . . . p. 200 ln. 8 Θ133 . . . p. 236 ln. 12 Θ164 . . . p. 258 ln. 15
Θ134 . . . p. 236 ln. 15 Θ165 . . . p. 268 ln. 18
Θ135 . . . p. 237 ln. 6 Θ166 . . . p. 269 ln. 18
30 De patribus
Θ167 . . . p. 275 ln. 3
Θ103 . . . p. 204 ln. 2 Θ168 . . . p. 275 ln. 8
34 De iuramento
Θ104 . . . p. 204 ln. 17 Θ169 . . . p. 14 ln. 18
Θ105 . . . p. 205 ln. 3 Θ136 . . . p. 240 ln. 11 Θ170 . . . p. 15 ln. 7
Θ106 . . . p. 205 ln. 7 Θ137 . . . p. 240 ln. 12 Θ171 . . . p. 272 ln. 11
160* Tables

Θ172 . . . p. 272 ln. 12 38 De monachis Θ231 . . . p. 315 ln. 6

Θ173 . . . p. 272 ln. 13 Θ232 . . . p. 316 ln. 12
Θ204 . . . p. 288 ln. 1
Θ174 . . . p. 274 ln. 16 Θ233 . . . p. 98 ln. 11
Θ205 . . . p. 288 ln. 2
Θ234 . . . p. 98 ln. 7
Θ206 . . . p. 288 ln. 6
Θ235 . . . p. 96 ln. 6
2 De sacerdote Θ207 . . . p. 292 ln. 1
Θ236 . . . p. 319 ln. 7
Θ208 . . . p. 292 ln. 10
Θ175 . . . p. 19 ln. 11 Θ237 . . . p. 320 ln. 13
Θ209 . . . p. 292 ln. 12
Θ176 . . . p. 19 ln. 17 Θ238 . . . p. 320 ln. 14
Θ210 . . . p. 296 ln. 12
Θ177 . . . p. 21 ln. 7 Θ239 . . . p. 321 ln. 6
Θ211 . . . p. 296 ln. 14
Θ178 . . . p. 22 ln. 1 Θ240 . . . p. 322 ln. 13
Θ241 . . . p. 322 ln. 15
Θ179 . . . p. 21 ln. 9 39 De excommo- Θ242 . . . p. 322 ln. 18
Θ180 . . . p. 21 ln. 13 nicatione Θ243 . . . p. 323 ln. 18
Θ181 . . . p. 23 ln. 3
Θ212 . . . p. 298 ln. 5 Θ244 . . . p. 428 ln. 3
Θ182 . . . p. 23 ln. 6
Θ183 . . . p. 28 ln. 16 Θ213 . . . p. 298 ln. 12
Θ184 . . . p. 29 ln. 2 Θ214 . . . p. 299 ln. 4 42 De locis
Θ215 . . . p. 300 ln. 8
Θ245 . . . p. 335 ln. 17
Θ216 . . . p. 302 ln. 3
Θ246 . . . p. 335 ln. 18
37 De doctoribus Θ217 . . . p. 302 ln. 17
Θ247 . . . p. 336 ln. 4
Θ218 . . . p. 303 ln. 2
Θ185 . . . p. 277 ln. 15 Θ248 . . . p. 344 ln. 12
Θ186 . . . p. 279 ln. 1 Θ249 . . . p. 344 ln. 17
Θ187 . . . p. 279 ln. 5 40 De commen- Θ250 . . . p. 344 ln. 14
dationibus Θ251 . . . p. 346 ln. 5
Θ188 . . . p. 277 ln. 16
Θ189 . . . p. 279 ln. 6 Θ219 . . . p. 307 ln. 5 Θ252 . . . p. 346 ln. 10
Θ190 . . . p. 277 ln. 18 Θ220 . . . p. 307 ln. 6 Θ253 . . . p. 346 ln. 16
Θ191 . . . p. 278 ln. 9 Θ221 . . . p. 308 ln. 1 Θ254 . . . p. 347 ln. 2
Θ192 . . . p. 278 ln. 13 Θ222 . . . p. 307 ln. 13 Θ255 . . . p. 347 ln. 9
Θ193 . . . p. 278 ln. 8 Θ223 . . . p. 308 ln. 6 Θ256 . . . p. 347 ln. 10
Θ194 . . . p. 278 ln. 15 Θ224 . . . p. 308 ln. 9 Θ257 . . . p. 348 ln. 8
Θ225 . . . p. 313 ln. 1 Θ258 . . . p. 348 ln. 9
Θ195 . . . p. 280 ln. 12
Θ226 . . . p. 313 ln. 3 Θ259 . . . p. 348 ln. 12
Θ196 . . . p. 281 ln. 18
Θ260 . . . p. 348 ln. 14
Θ197 . . . p. 281 ln. 21
Θ261 . . . p. 348 ln. 16
Θ198 . . . p. 282 ln. 5 41 De aecclesia et
Θ262 . . . p. 349 ln. 4
Θ199 . . . p. 282 ln. 17 mundo
Θ263 . . . p. 350 ln. 1
Θ200 . . . p. 283 ln. 10 Θ264 . . . p. 350 ln. 2
Θ227 . . . p. 313 ln. 5
Θ201 . . . p. 283 ln. 15 Θ228 . . . p. 98 ln. 4 Θ265 . . . p. 109 ln. 8
Θ202 . . . p. 283 ln. 18 Θ229 . . . p. 314 ln. 12 Θ266 . . . p. 109 ln. 9
Θ203 . . . p. 284 ln. 12 Θ230 . . . p. 314 ln. 8 Θ267 . . . p. 109 ln. 10
Tables 161*

Θ268 . . . p. 109 ln. 11 Θ298b . . . p. 395 ln. 4 Θ334 . . . p. 372 ln. 2

Θ269 . . . p. 109 ln. 16 Θ299 . . . p. 395 ln. 13 Θ335 . . . p. 372 ln. 11
Θ270 . . . p. 110 ln. 1 Θ300 . . . p. 396 ln. 6 Θ336 . . . p. 373 ln. 5
Θ271 . . . p. 110 ln. 7 Θ301 . . . p. 396 ln. 8 Θ337 . . . p. 373 ln. 8
Θ272 . . . p. 110 ln. 11 Θ302 . . . p. 396 ln. 14 Θ338 . . . p. 377 ln. 3
Θ273 . . . p. 110 ln. 15 Θ303 . . . p. 396 ln. 15
46 De poenitentia
44 De quaestio- 45 De ratione mat-
rimonii Θ339 . . . p. 380 ln. 1
nibus mulierum
Θ340 . . . p. 375 ln. 18
Θ274 . . . p. 350 ln. 8 Θ304 . . . p. 357 ln. 11 Θ341 . . . p. 384 ln. 10
Θ275 . . . p. 351 ln. 18 Θ305 . . . p. 357 ln. 12 Θ342 . . . p. 384 ln. 16
Θ276 . . . p. 411 ln. 1 Θ306 . . . p. 357 ln. 15 Θ343 . . . p. 384 ln. 18
Θ277 . . . p. 411 ln. 10 Θ307 . . . p. 357 ln. 12 Θ344 . . . p. 385 ln. 4
Θ278 . . . p. 351 ln. 18 Θ308 . . . p. 357 ln. 13 Θ345 . . . p. 386 ln. 1
Θ279 . . . p. 351 ln. 19 Θ309 . . . p. 357 ln. 15 Θ346 . . . p. 386 ln. 2
Θ280 . . . p. 352 ln. 1 Θ310 . . . p. 357 ln. 16 Θ347 . . . p. 386 ln. 4
Θ281 . . . p. 352 ln. 4 Θ311 . . . p. 365 ln. 16 Θ348 . . . p. 392 ln. 3
Θ282 . . . p. 352 ln. 7 Θ312 . . . p. 365 ln. 18 Θ349 . . . p. 392 ln. 8
Θ283 . . . p. 411 ln. 1 Θ313 . . . p. 358 ln. 8 Θ350 . . . p. 386 ln. 9
Θ284 . . . p. 411 ln. 4 Θ314 . . . p. 358 ln. 9 Θ351 . . . p. 386 ln. 10
Θ285 . . . p. 411 ln. 10 Θ315 . . . p. 359 ln. 1 Θ352 . . . p. 386 ln. 14
Θ286 . . . p. 350 ln. 10 Θ316 . . . p. 359 ln. 2 Θ353 . . . p. 386 ln. 17
Θ287 . . . p. 350 ln. 19 Θ317 . . . p. 359 ln. 9 Θ354 . . . p. 387 ln. 1
Θ288 . . . p. 351 ln. 12 Θ318 . . . p. 359 ln. 10 Θ355 . . . p. 392 ln. 14
Θ289 . . . p. 355 ln. 4 Θ319 . . . p. 361 ln. 6 Θ356 . . . p. 385 ln. 6
Θ290 . . . p. 355 ln. 5 Θ320 . . . p. 361 ln. 7 Θ357 . . . p. 384 ln. 11
Θ291 . . . p. 355 ln. 10 Θ321 . . . p. 361 ln. 10 Θ358 . . . p. 390 ln. 5
Θ292 . . . p. 356 ln. 3 Θ322 . . . p. 365 ln. 12
Θ293 . . . p. 356 ln. 4 Θ323 . . . p. 365 ln. 13
15 De cura pro
Θ294 . . . p. 354 ln. 5 Θ324 . . . p. 367 ln. 18 mortuis
Θ295 . . . p. 356 ln. 10 Θ325 . . . p. 367 ln. 19
Θ296 . . . p. 356 ln. 11 Θ326 . . . p. 368 ln. 15 Θ359 . . . p. 390 ln. 15
Θ297 . . . p. 356 ln. 12 Θ327 . . . p. 368 ln. 16 Θ360 . . . p. 77 ln. 1
Θ328 . . . p. 369 ln. 1 Θ361 . . . p. 82 ln. 3
Θ329 . . . p. 369 ln. 2 Θ362 . . . p. 82 ln. 6
47† De regionibus
Θ330 . . . p. 369 ln. 4 Θ363 . . . p. 77 ln. 2
census
Θ331 . . . p. 364 ln. 1 Θ364 . . . p. 77 ln. 6
Θ298 . . . p. 395 ln. 1 Θ332 . . . p. 364 ln. 2 Θ365 . . . p. 82 ln. 3
Θ298a . . . p. 395 ln. 2 Θ333 . . . p. 372 ln. 1 Θ366 . . . p. 82 ln. 4
162* Tables

Θ367 . . . p. 82 ln. 6 48 De martyribus 53 De carnibus

Θ368 . . . p. 82 ln. 7
Θ406 . . . p. 397 ln. 6 Θ434 . . . p. 415 ln. 15
Θ369 . . . p. 82 ln. 9
Θ407 . . . p. 397 ln. 7 Θ435 . . . p. 416 ln. 5
Θ370 . . . p. 77 ln. 11
Θ408 . . . p. 398 ln. 1 Θ436 . . . p. 416 ln. 6
Θ371 . . . p. 77 ln. 12
Θ437 . . . p. 417 ln. 2
Θ372 . . . p. 81 ln. 1 Θ409 . . . p. 397 ln. 14
Θ438 . . . p. 417 ln. 3
Θ373 . . . p. 82 ln. 11 Θ410 . . . p. 397 ln. 12
Θ439 . . . p. 416 ln. 18
Θ374 . . . p. 81 ln. 6 Θ411 . . . p. 398 ln. 12
Θ440 . . . p. 418 ln. 13
Θ375 . . . p. 69 ln. 1 Θ412 . . . p. 398 ln. 13 Θ441 . . . p. 418 ln. 16
Θ376 . . . p. 69 ln. 9 Θ413 . . . p. 398 ln. 17 Θ442 . . . p. 418 ln. 18
Θ377 . . . p. 69 ln. 13 Θ414 . . . p. 398 ln. 18 Θ443 . . . p. 419 ln. 13
Θ378 . . . p. 80 ln. 1
Θ415 . . . p. 400 ln. 14 Θ444 . . . p. 419 ln. 14
Θ379 . . . p. 80 ln. 2
Θ416 . . . p. 400 ln. 15 Θ445 . . . p. 420 ln. 5
Θ380 . . . p. 72 ln. 1
Θ417 . . . p. 401 ln. 1 Θ446 . . . p. 420 ln. 10
Θ381 . . . p. 72 ln. 6
Θ418 . . . p. 401 ln. 3 Θ447 . . . p. 421 ln. 6
Θ382 . . . p. 71 ln. 5
Θ448 . . . p. 421 ln. 9
Θ383 . . . p. 71 ln. 6
Θ384 . . . p. 73 ln. 1
51 De tonsura
Θ385 . . . p. 73 ln. 2 54 De uera inno-
Θ386 . . . p. 78 ln. 5 Θ419 . . . p. 407 ln. 10
centia
Θ387 . . . p. 78 ln. 6 Θ420 . . . p. 407 ln. 11 Θ449 . . . p. 423 ln. 13
Θ388 . . . p. 78 ln. 11 Θ450 . . . p. 425 ln. 11
Θ421 . . . p. 408 ln. 1
Θ389 . . . p. 78 ln. 15 Θ451 . . . p. 425 ln. 14
Θ422 . . . p. 408 ln. 4
Θ390 . . . p. 78 ln. 17 Θ452 . . . p. 423 ln. 14
Θ391 . . . p. 75 ln. 1 Θ453 . . . p. 423 ln. 15
Θ392 . . . p. 75 ln. 2 Θ454 . . . p. 425 ln. 11
52 De bestiis
Θ393 . . . p. 73 ln. 11 Θ455 . . . p. 425 ln. 12
Θ394 . . . p. 76 ln. 5 Θ423 . . . p. 412 ln. 1 Θ456 . . . p. 425 ln. 14
Θ395 . . . p. 76 ln. 7 Θ424 . . . p. 412 ln. 2 Θ457 . . . p. 425 ln. 15
Θ396 . . . p. 76 ln. 8 Θ425 . . . p. 412 ln. 9
Θ397 . . . p. 79 ln. 1 Θ426 . . . p. 413 ln. 4
Θ398 . . . p. 79 ln. 2 56 De haereticis
Θ427 . . . p. 412 ln. 7
Θ399 . . . p. 58 ln. 17 Θ458 . . . p. 431 ln. 1
Θ428 . . . p. 412 ln. 8
Θ400 . . . p. 61 ln. 1 Θ459 . . . p. 431 ln. 2
Θ401 . . . p. 61 ln. 4 Θ429 . . . p. 412 ln. 9
Θ460 . . . p. 431 ln. 6
Θ402 . . . p. 61 ln. 6 Θ430 . . . p. 412 ln. 12
Θ461 . . . p. 431 ln. 10
Θ403 . . . p. 62 ln. 14 Θ431 . . . p. 412 ln. 13
Θ462 . . . p. 431 ln. 2
Θ404 . . . p. 62 ln. 10 Θ432 . . . p. 413 ln. 11
Θ463 . . . p. 431 ln. 3
Θ405 . . . p. 62 ln. 13 Θ433 . . . p. 413 ln. 12 Θ464 . . . p. 431 ln. 6
Tables 163*

Θ465 . . . p. 431 ln. 7 Θ493 . . . p. 445 ln. 18 50 De mortuis

Θ466 . . . p. 431 ln. 10 Θ494 . . . p. 446 ln. 4 uisis
Θ467 . . . p. 431 ln. 11 Θ495 . . . p. 446 ln. 5
Θ519 . . . p. 404 ln. 13
Θ468 . . . p. 432 ln. 3 Θ496 . . . p. 444 ln. 18
Θ520 . . . p. 404 ln. 14
Θ469 . . . p. 432 ln. 4 Θ497 . . . p. 445 ln. 1
Θ521 . . . p. 404 ln. 15
Θ470 . . . p. 432 ln. 5 Θ498 . . . p. 445 ln. 4
Θ522 . . . p. 405 ln. 1
Θ471 . . . p. 432 ln. 6
Θ523 . . . p. 405 ln. 2
60 De maledic- Θ524 . . . p. 402 ln. 1
57 De substan- Θ525 . . . p. 402 ln. 6
tionibus
tiis hominum Θ526 . . . p. 402 ln. 15
Θ499 . . . p. 440 ln. 1 Θ527 . . . p. 402 ln. 16
Θ472 . . . p. 432 ln. 11
Θ500 . . . p. 440 ln. 2 Θ528 . . . p. 405 ln. 10
Θ473 . . . p. 432 ln. 12
Θ501 . . . p. 440 ln. 3 Θ529 . . . p. 405 ln. 11
Θ474 . . . p. 432 ln. 13
Θ502 . . . p. 441 ln. 1 Θ530 . . . p. 405 ln. 17
Θ475 . . . p. 433 ln. 4
Θ476 . . . p. 433 ln. 6 Θ503 . . . p. 440 ln. 16 Θ531 . . . p. 405 ln. 18
Θ477 . . . p. 433 ln. 10 Θ504 . . . p. 440 ln. 17
Θ505 . . . p. 441 ln. 8 65 De uariis
Θ506 . . . p. 442 ln. 1 causis
58 De ductu bar-
Θ507 . . . p. 442 ln. 2
barorum Θ532 . . . p. 457 ln. 9
Θ508 . . . p. 442 ln. 4
Θ478 . . . p. 435 ln. 3 Θ509 . . . p. 442 ln. 6 Θ533 . . . p. 457 ln. 10
Θ479 . . . p. 436 ln. 9 Θ534 . . . p. 457 ln. 11
Θ480 . . . p. 435 ln. 4 Θ535 . . . p. 457 ln. 12
61* De eleuatione Θ536 . . . p. 457 ln. 14
Θ481 . . . p. 436 ln. 15
uocis Θ537 . . . p. 380 ln. 20
Θ482 . . . p. 435 ln. 4
Θ483 . . . p. 435 ln. 5 Θ510 . . . p. 446 ln. 14 Θ538 . . . p. 457 ln. 16
Θ484 . . . p. 436 ln. 1 Θ511 . . . p. 447 ln. 20 Θ539 . . . p. 382 ln. 2
Θ485 . . . p. 436 ln. 4 Θ540 . . . p. 457 ln. 12
Θ512 . . . p. 447 ln. 21
Θ541 . . . p. 63 ln. 10
Θ542 . . . p. 63 ln. 7
61* De proximis
11 De his qui sub Θ543 . . . p. 63 ln. 8
placendis
gradu peccant Θ544 . . . p. 453 ln. 12
Θ486 . . . p. 444 ln. 17 Θ545 . . . p. 453 ln. 13
Θ513 . . . p. 50 ln. 1
Θ487 . . . p. 445 ln. 13 Θ546 . . . p. 454 ln. 17
Θ514 . . . p. 50 ln. 2 Θ547 . . . p. 454 ln. 18
Θ488 . . . p. 446 ln. 1
Θ489 . . . p. 446 ln. 4 Θ515 . . . p. 50 ln. 13 Θ548 . . . p. 455 ln. 11
Θ490 . . . p. 446 ln. 8 Θ516 . . . p. 50 ln. 4 Θ549 . . . p. 455 ln. 12
Θ491 . . . p. 446 ln. 11 Θ517 . . . p. 50 ln. 13 Θ550 . . . p. 202 ln. 17
Θ492 . . . p. 445 ln. 13 Θ518 . . . p. 50 ln. 15 Θ551 . . . p. 202 ln. 18
164* Tables

Θ552 . . . p. 49 ln. 1 65 De uariis Θ617 . . . p. 437 ln. 19

Θ553 . . . p. 49 ln. 2 item causis Θ618 . . . p. 437 ln. 20
Θ554 . . . p. 468 ln. 3 Θ619 . . . p. 438 ln. 6
Θ586 . . . p. 457 ln. 9
Θ555 . . . p. 468 ln. 4 Θ620 . . . p. 438 ln. 7
Θ587 . . . p. 68 ln. 17
Θ556 . . . p. 458 ln. 9 Θ621 . . . p. 438 ln. 14
Θ588 . . . p. 68 ln. 18
Θ622 . . . p. 438 ln. 15
Θ557 . . . p. 458 ln. 10 Θ589 . . . p. 394 ln. 5
Θ623 . . . p. 111 ln. 1
Θ558 . . . p. 458 ln. 13 Θ590 . . . p. 394 ln. 6
Θ624 . . . p. 111 ln. 3
Θ559 . . . p. 458 ln. 14 Θ591 . . . p. 267 ln. 1
Θ560 . . . p. 458 ln. 17 Θ592 . . . p. 267 ln. 8
Θ561 . . . p. 458 ln. 18 Θ593 . . . p. 267 ln. 13
Θ562 . . . p. 458 ln. 20 Θ594 . . . p. 267 ln. 19
Θ595 . . . p. 267 ln. 20
Θ563 . . . p. 458 ln. 22
Θ596 . . . p. 153 ln. 2
Θ564 . . . p. 411 ln. 16
Θ597 . . . p. 103 ln. 14
Θ565 . . . p. 411 ln. 17 Θ598 . . . p. 467 ln. 13
Θ566 . . . p. 451 ln. 2 Θ599 . . . p. 467 ln. 14
Θ567 . . . p. 451 ln. 4
Θ568 . . . p. 451 ln. 9 65 De uariis
Θ569 . . . p. 451 ln. 11 item causis
Θ570 . . . p. 451 ln. 13
Θ571 . . . p. 453 ln. 1 Θ600 . . . p. 457 ln. 9
Θ601 . . . p. 464 ln. 13
Θ572 . . . p. 453 ln. 2
Θ602 . . . p. 464 ln. 14
Θ573 . . . p. 452 ln. 9
Θ603 . . . p. 64 ln. 3
Θ574 . . . p. 452 ln. 10 Θ604 . . . p. 64 ln. 4
Θ575 . . . p. 460 ln. 13 Θ605 . . . p. 159 ln. 4
Θ576 . . . p. 460 ln. 15 Θ606 . . . p. 159 ln. 5
Θ577 . . . p. 461 ln. 1 Θ607 . . . p. 159 ln. 6
Θ578 . . . p. 461 ln. 4 Θ608 . . . p. 159 ln. 7
Θ579 . . . p. 461 ln. 5 Θ609 . . . p. 464 ln. 16
Θ580 . . . p. 313 ln. 12 Θ610 . . . p. 464 ln. 18
Θ581 . . . p. 306 ln. 4 Θ611 . . . p. 465 ln. 1
Θ612 . . . p. 465 ln. 2
Θ582 . . . p. 306 ln. 5
Θ613 . . . p. 286 ln. 19
Θ583 . . . p. 306 ln. 7
Θ614 . . . p. 286 ln. 21
Θ584 . . . p. 306 ln. 8
Θ615 . . . p. 339 ln. 1
Θ585 . . . p. 306 ln. 13 Θ616 . . . p. 339 ln. 3
Editorial conventions
The main text is based on P, a manuscript of Hib.A. Material from manuscripts
other than P is printed in sans serif font with the corresponding sigla in the right
margin. Text in sans serif font is, more often than not, supplied from Hib.B and
corresponds to the first manuscript in the marginal sequence: e.g. HDV indicates
that the text in sans serif font follows H, while DV are collated in the apparatus (all
three are Hib.B manuscripts). See p. 121* for examples. Note that the orthography
of all manuscripts is internally inconsistent.

In text

[X] Text supplied by editor, not always with manuscript support

{X} Superfluous text to be omitted

In apparatus

X* Reading before scribal emendation

X** Reading before editorial emendation
Y ⟨ X* Reading after scribal emendation ⟨ Reading before scribal emendation
Y ⟨ X** Reading after editorial emendation ⟨ Reading before editorial emendation
∗∗∗ Lacuna in the manuscript
(numeral) If lemma occurs more than once in the same line of the main text,
then the occurrence (1st, 2nd, 3rd, etc.) is given in brackets

In left margin

H+numeral V+numeral Book, chapter nums. in HV, the principal Hib.B MSS
Text of the Hibernensis
Senodicorum exemplariorum innumerositatem conspiciens ac plurimo- prologue only

rum ex ipsis obscuritatem rudibus minus utilem prouidens, necnon cetero- in PDHO2 V

rum diuersitatem inconsonam destruentem magis quam edificantem pro-

spiciens, breuem planamque ac consonam de ingenti silua scriptorum
in unius uoluminis textum expossitionem degessi, plura addens, plura 5

minuens, plura eodem tramite degens, plura sensu ad sensum neglecto

uerborum tramite adserens; hoc ergo solum in omnibus contendens, ne
meo iuditio que uidebantur uelud commendaticia discriberentur. Singu-
lorum nomina singulis testimonis praescripta possui, ne uelud incertum
quis quodque dicat, minus luceat. Sed hoc lectorem non fallat, ut cum 10

ad generales titulos, quos necessaria preposuimus, recurrat, numeros dili-

genter obseruet; e quibus obseruatis, questionem, quam uoluerit, sine ulla
cunctatione reperiet. Finit prologus.

De senodo to p. 3 ln. 12 only

in PDHOO2 V

De nomine senodi 15

In libris ethimologiarum: Senodus interpretatur comitatus uel coetus. Con-

cilii uero nomen tractum est ex more Romano, tempore enim quo cause
agebantur, conueniebant omnes in unum communique intentione tracta-
bant. Vnde et concilium a communi intentione dictum est, quasi conci-
5 Pelag., Liber de induratione cordis Pharaonis §2 (p. 139) 16 Isid., Etymol. 6.16.11–13

1 Senodicorum ] sinodecorum D sinodorum H synodicorum V 1 exemplariorum ] ex-

plarium H 2 obscuritatem ] DHO2 V obscuritate P** 3 destruentem ] destruentemque H
distruentem P* 4 planamque ] plenamque DV 4 de. . .silua ] silua de ingenti H 5 tex-
tum ] textu D 6–8 minuens. . .commendaticia ] om. V 6 degens ] degerens D dirigens
H 6–7 plura sensu. . .adserens ] om. DH 7 in omnibus ] pre omnibus H 9 singulis ]
sigulis H 9 possui ] composui DV 10 quis quodque ] quod quisque O2 quis pro quo
V 11 necessaria ] necessarios O2 11 preposuimus ] prepossumus P* 11 recurrat ]
recurrat et O2 12 e ] om. DHV 13 Finit prologus ] om. O2 V 14 De senodo ] om.
DHOO2 De synodo V 15 De. . .senodi ] this chap. om. O 15 nomine ] nominibus
HDV noē P** 16 In. . .ethimologiarum ] om. DHV 16 ethimologiarum ] ethymologia-
rum O2 &himo ⟨ &imo P* 16 Senodus ] senodus ex Greca H Synodus enim ex Greca
DV 16 interpretatur ] interpretatione H interpretatus V 16–17 Concilii ] V concilium
O2 17 uero ] et hoc O2 17 tractum ] DHV tractatum P** 17 est ] om. DH 17 ex ] a
H 17 Romano ] Romanorum DHV Romano quando O2 18 agebantur ] agebantur ar-
due O2 18 communique ] commonique P* communi quod V 19 concilium ] consilium
H 19 communi ] communioni H 19 dictum est ] dicitur DV 19–2.2 est. . .transeunde ]
om. O2 19 est ] om. H 19–2.1 concilium ] consedium H com cilium Isid.
2 praefatioHibernensis

lium, id est, sicut conuerso. Nam cilia oculorum sunt. Vnde et considium
concilium, id est, sui concilium decretum, d in l literam transeunde. Ce-
tus uero conuentus est uel congregatio, a coeundo, id est, conueniendo in
unum.
Cicero autem dicit: Senodus latinum nomen est; dicens, senodus est con- 5

gregatio senum.

De principalibus sinodis

In libris etimologiarum: Inter cetera autem concilia, IIII esse uenerabiles

senodos conperimus quae totam principaliter fidem conplectunt, quasi
IIII euangelia uel totidem paradisi flumina. Prima Nicena sinodus tri- 10

centorum XVIII episcoporum, Constantino augusto imperante peracta est.

In qua Arriane perfidie condemnata blasfemia est, quam de inequalitate
sancte trinitatis idem Arrius adserebat. II sinodus, CL patrum, sub Theo-
dosio seniore Constantinopolim congregata est. Que Macidonium spi-
ritum sanctum dominum esse negantem condemnans, consubstantialem 15

patri et filio spiritum sanctum demonstrauit. III, sinodus Efessiana CC-tis

episcopis, sub iuniore Theodosio augusto edita est. Que Nestorium duas
personas in Christo adserentem iusto anatemate condemnauit. IIII, sino-
8 Isid., Etymol. 6.16.5–9

1 id. . .conuerso ] om. DHV 1 considium ] concidium DH 2 id. . .decretum ] om. DHV
2 d ] ee P** 2 literam ] litteram H littera V 2 transeunde ] transeunte HV 2–3 Cetus ]
coecus H 3 est (2) ] est a DH 5–6 Cicero. . . senum ] unde et conuentus est nuncu-
patus DV om. H 7 De. . .sinodis ] this chap. om. O2 7 sinodis ] senodis P* 8 In ]
Isidorus in DH Hysidorus in V 8 libris ] libro DV 8 etimologiarum ] ethimologia-
rum HV 8 autem ] om. DV 8 IIII ] quattuor DV 9 quae totam ] DHV quanto tam
P** 9 conplectunt ] Isid. conplectuntur P** 10 IIII ] quattuor DV 10 flumina ] DHV
Isid. fluminarum P** 10 Prima ] harum prior DHV Isid. 10 sinodus ] senodus H
10–11 tricentorum XVIII ] a trecentis decem et octo DV 10–11 tricentorum ] CCC H
11 episcoporum ] episcopi H episcopis DV 11 Constantino augusto ] augusto Con-
stantino DV 11 augusto ] angusto P** 12 condemnata ] dampnata H contemnata P*
12 blasfemia ] blasphemis H 12 est ] om. D 12 quam ] Isid. quia P** 13 trinitatis ]
trenitatis P* 13 Arrius ] Arrianus V 13 II ] secunda DHV 13 sinodus ] senodus P*
13 CL ] centum quinquaginta V 13–14 Theodosio ] Theodussio P* 14 Macidonium ]
Macedoneum P* 15 condemnans ] contemnans P* 16 demonstrauit ] demonstrans H
demonstrat DV 16 III ] III-us H tertia DV 16 sinodus ] senodus P* 16 Efessiana ]
Efesiana D Effessiana H 16 CC-tis ] ducentorum V 17 episcopis ] episcoporum DV
Isid. 17 iuniore Theodosio ] Theodosio iuniore DHV 17 Theodosio ] Theodossio P*
17 augusto ] angusto P* 18 condemnauit ] condampnauit H contemnauit P* 18 IIII ]
om. D quarta V 18–3.1 sinodus ] senodus P*
praefatioHibernensis 3

dus Calcedonensis DC-torum XXX-ta sacerdotum, sub Marciano principe

habita est. In qua Euticen Constantinopolitanum abbatem uerbi Dei et car-
nis unam naturam pronuntiantem, et eiusdem defensorem Dioscorum quon- DOV

dam Alexandrinorum episcopum, et ipsum rursum Nestorium cum reliquis ereticis

una patrum sententia perdamnauit; predicans eadem sinodus Christum Do- 5 O

minum sic natum de uirgine, ut in eo substantiam esse et diuinae et humane.

De prefatione Dionisi ad Stefanum de diuersis sinodis

Regule apud Necenas XX. Regule apud Anciriam XXIIII. Regule apud
Cessariam XIIII. Regule apud Antiochiam XXVI. Regule apud Laodaciam
Frigie LVIII. Regule apud Constantinopolim XIII. Regule apud Calcido- 10

niam XXVII. Regulae apud Gangrenses XX. Regule senodis Sardenssis XX. HDV

Regule apud Cartaginensem {cum} Africe CXXXVIII. Finit Amen.

De diebus congregationis sinodorum H

Senodus Antiochensis ait: Propter utilitates ecclesiasticas et absolutiones earum HDV

rerum quae dubitatem contrauersiamque recipiunt, optime placuit, ut per singulas 15

quasque prouincias bis in anno episcoporum concilia celebrentur: semel quidem

8 cf. Dion., praef. ad Steph. §§4–5 14 Antioch. §20

1 Calcedonensis ] Calcidonensis HV Caledonensis P* 1 DC-torum XXX-ta ] DCXXV

H sexcentorum triginta DV 1 Marciano ] Marcio H 2 habita ] abita H habeta
P* 2 Euticen ] Euthicen H 2 Constantinopolitanum ] Constantinopolitanum pontifi-
ce D Contantinopolitanum P* 2 abbatem ] in marg. D 3 defensorem ] defensorei O
3–4 quondam. . .ereticis ] om. DV 6 eo ] eum O** 7 De prefatione. . .sinodis ] om. D
this chap. om. OO2 7 De prefatione ] item praefatio H item prepherat V 7 Stefanum ]
Stephanum HV Stifanum P* 7 sinodis ] senodis P* 8–12 Regule apud Necenas. . .CX-
XXVIII ] the order in DHV is Nece., Anch., Cessa., Laud., Cons., Calc., Gang., Anti., Cart.,
Sard. but Sard. om. DV 8 Necenas ] Nicenas D Necenam H Nicenis V 8 XX ] biginti D
uiginti V 8 Anciriam ] Anchiritanam H 8 XXIIII ] biginti quattuor D uiginti quattuor
V 9 Cessariam ] Necessam H Neocesarie V 9 XIIII ] quattuor decim D quattuordecim
V 9 Antiochiam ] Anthiociam D Anthiochiam H Anteochiam P* Antiochia V 9 XXVI ]
biginti quinque D XXV H uiginti quinque V 9 Laodaciam ] Laudaciam H Laudociam
V 10 Frigie ] Frigiae H 10 LVIII ] quinquaginta nouem D LVIIII H 10 XIII ] tres DV
10–11 Calcidoniam ] Calcedoniam V 11 XXVII ] H biginti quattuor D XX quattuor V
11 Gangrenses XX ] Congrenses biginti D Gangrenses uiginti V 11 Regule. . .XX ] om.
DV 11 Sardenssis ] Sardinenses H 12 Cartaginensem ] Cartaginem D Cartaginenses
H 12 cum ] om. DHV 12 Africe ] Affrice H 12 CXXXVIII ] centum biginti octo D
CXXVIII H centum XXVIII V 12 Finit Amen ] om. DHV 13 De. . .sinodorum ] om. DOO2
14–4.6 Senodus. . .commissa ] this chap. om. OO2 14 Antiochensis ] Anthiocena D Antio-
cena V 16 prouincias ] probincias V
 4 Hibernensis 1.1

post tertiam septimanam festi Pascalis ita, ut quarta septimana Pentecostes conu-
eniat synodus, metropolitano prouinciales episcopos ammonente. Secunda uero
synodus fiat diebus Octimbribus, id est, XV die mensis Octimbris. In ipsis autem
conciliis assint presbiteri, diaconi, et omnes, qui se lesos exestimant. Et experiatur
senodi examen. Nullis uero liceat apud se celebrare concilia praeter eos, quibus 5

metropolitana iura uidentur esse commissa.

1 De episcopo

H1.1 V1.1 1.1 De nomine aepiscopi

Episcopus nomen a graeco ductum, os in us conuertens, quod latine super-

speculator siue superintentor dicitur pro eo quod speculatur mores et uitam 10 B

populorum infra se possitorum, et superintendat curam subdicorum.

Isidorus ait: Scopus quidem intentio est, ergo episcopum latine superin-
tendere possumus dicere.
Et non qui preesse diligitur, sed qui prodesse aliis curam, scilicet subditorum, VDH

gerens. 15

Paulus: Qui desiderat episcopatum, bonum opus desiderat.

Isidorus: Episcopatus autem, ut quidam prudentium ait, nomen est oneris
non honoris. Notandum est quod episcopi sacerdotes nominantur, necnon
et prespiteri sacerdotum nomine censentur.
Item: Sciendum est episcopos et prespiteros in noua lege sumsise talia uo- 20

cabula. Sacerdotes autem siue in ueteri siue in noua nuncupatos. Sciendum B

9 Isid., De off. 2.5.8 10 Isid., Etymol. 7.12.11 12 Isid., De off. 2.5.8 16 I Tim. 3:1 ∥ cf. p. 8
ln. 6 17 Isid., De off. 2.5.8

3 Octimbribus ] Octimbris D 3 XV ] quartodecimo V 4 diaconi ] diacones V

4–5 experiatur senodi ] synodi experiatur DV 5 Nullis ] D nullus H** 6 commissa ]
table of contents follows in DHV. For tables of contents in BOPS see pp. 130*, 135*, 139*,
141* 9 a graeco ] grecum DHOV 9 ductum ] dictum AB om. DHV 9 quod ] et
DHV 10 superintentor ] superintentos V 12 Isidorus ] Isiodorus (sic) enim H Ysidorus
enim DV 14 diligitur ] diligit DH 15 gerens ] generis H 16 Paulus ] Paulus ait H
17 Isidorus ] om. DH 17 Episcopatus ] episcopus H episcopatum DV 17 ut ] om. DHV
17 prudentium ] prudentius V 17–18 nomen. . .honoris ] non nomen est honoris sed
honeris DHV 17 est ] om. B 17 oneris ] hone ius A honeris P* 18 est ] est sane HV
20 episcopos ] episcopus P* 20 noua ] noua uel nō P* 20 lege ] lege maxime ista DHV
20 talia ] om. ADHVP 21 Sacerdotes ] apostolus ait sacerdotes O 21 siue (1) ] sicut V
21 siue (2) ] sic DV 21 noua ] noua ita AB nomina ita H noua uel nō P* 21 nuncupatos ]
nominatos dicimus B nominatus H nominatos DV noncupantur O
 1.2Hibernensis 5

est episcopo quod pontifex, et antestis, et sumus sacerdos nominatur.

B1.2 De eo quod non debet ordinari episcopus, qui secundis nuptiis uel
ilicitis contaminatus

Sinodus Romana dicit: Si quis post babtismum secundis fuerit nuptiis copulatus
aut concupinam habuerit, non potest esse episcopus, aut presbiter, aut diaconus, 5

aut prorsus ex numero eorum, qui in ministerio sacro deseruiunt.

Esidorus ait in libris de oficialibus: Si enim quis, qui iam in episcopatu aut in pres-
biterio positus est, mortale aliquod peccatum admiserit, non debet offerre panes
Domino. Quando magis si ante ordinationem peccator inuentus, non ordinetur.

1.2 De his, qui nomine episcopi indigne usurpant 10

H1.2 V1.2

Episcopi non omnes episcopi habentur.

Augustinus: Episcopus in quantum desiderauerit honorem, in tantum ma-
iori periculo grauatur.
Hieronimus: Cauendum episcopo ne, dum nomine tantum nominetur,
opus episcopatus sui amittat. 15

Multi episcopi nomen honoris desiderant, opus oneris deuitant.

4 Canon. Apost. §17 7 Isid., De off. 2.5.15 11 Hier., ad Heliodor., ep. 14.9

10 indigne usurpant ] usurpant indigne BO 10 usurpant ] ussurpant P* in marg. usurpat

.i. nominat presummit uel suum facit P 11 Episcopi. . .habentur ] non omnes epis-
copi episcopi habentur B Paulus non nomen episcopi episcopi nominantur D Paulus
dicit aepiscopi aepiscopi nominantur H Paulus omnes episcopi episcopi nominantur V
11 Episcopi ] Apostolous ait episcopi A 12 Augustinus ] Agustinus ABDHP* 12 in (2) ]
om. ADV 12 tantum ] tantum in D 12–13 maiori ] maiore BP* 14 Hieronimus ]
BDHV Hironimus P** 14 Cauendum ] cauendum interlin. est O cauendum est P**
14 nomine. . .nominetur ] nominatur tamen H nominetur tantum DV 14 tantum ] tamen
B 15 sui ] om. DHV 15 amittat ] dimittat A amittant D 16 Multi ] idem multi ABO
item Hieronimus multi DHV 16 episcopi ] om. DV 16 opus oneris ] non oneris B
16 oneris ] honeris AV honoris H 16 deuitant ] diuitant P* deuiant V
 6 Hibernensis 1.3

1.3 De initio sacerdotis in utraque lege

H1.3 V1.3

Esidorus: Aron primus in lege sacerdotale nomen accepit primusque pon-

tificali stola indutus, uictimas obtulit, iubente Domino ac loquente ad
Moysen: Accipe Aron et filios eius. Ad hostium tabernaculi adplicabis pa- VBDH

trem cum filiis, et reliqua. 5

Quo loco contemplari oportet Aaron summum sacerdotem, id est, episco-

pum figurasse, et filios eius prespiterorum figuram premonstrasse.
Moysen autem figuram Christi insimulasse.
In nouo quoque testamento, post Christum pontificalis ordo a Petro apo-
stolo et Iacobo episcopo episcoporum cæpit. 10

1.4 De inpositione manuum in e˛ piscopum

H1.4 V1.4

Esidorus: Quod uero per manuum inpossitionem aepiscopi ordinantur,

antiqua institutio est. Isac enim patriarcha inponens manum suam super
capud Iacob benedixit ei. Similiter Iacob filiis suis. Sed et Moyses super
caput Iosue manum suam inponens, dedit ei spiritum uirtutis et duca- 15

tus in populum Israel. Sic et Dominus noster Iesus Christus per manus
inpositionem benedixit apostolis suis, et precepto spiritus sancti Paulo et
2 Isid., De off. 2.5.2 4 Exod. 29:4 6 Isid., De off. 2.5.3 8 Isid., De off. 2.5.5 12 Isid., De
off. 2.5.9

1 sacerdotis ] sacerdotii P** sacerdotum B 2 Esidorus ] Isidorus H om. DV 2 Aron ]

Aaron HO 2 primus in lege ] in lege primus DHV 2 accepit ] accipit P* 2 primusque ]
sacerdotali uel H 2–3 pontificali ] sacerdotali DV 3 stola ] stula V 3 obtulit ] ob-
tullit P* optulit in ueste DV 3 iubente ] om. DV 3 ac ] om. DV 4 Accipe ] accipiat
D om. V 4 Aron ] Aaron BDHV 4 filios ] filii V 4 Ad. . .tabernaculi ] in margin O
4 hostium ] fores B 4–5 adplicabis. . .et reliqua ] et lotos aqua indues sanctis uestibus
ut ministrarent mihi B 4 adplicabis ] atquelaueris D adlaueris V** adq laueris H 5 et
reliqua ] om. V 6 Quo ] in quo O 7 premonstrasse ] demonstrasse DHV 8 Moysen ]
Moyses D 9–10 apostolo. . .cæpit ] apostolo cæpit et ab Iacobo episcopo episcoporum
DV 10 et ] et ab H 10 episcopo ] episcobo A om. H 11 inpositione ] inpossitione
BP* 11 manuum ] manum P* 11 episcopum ˛ ] aepiscopis id est de ordinatione H epis-
copis de ordinatione DV 12 Esidorus ] Isidorus HO Ysidorus DV 12 Quod ] qua D que
V 12 uero ] non V 12 manuum ] manus DHV 12 aepiscopi ] om. V 12 ordinantur ]
inordinantur D inhordinantur V 13 Isac ] Isaac ADHOV 13 inponens ] ponens BDV
14 Iacob (2) ] interlin. P* 14 filiis ] filis P* 14 suis ] eius H 14 Moyses ] Moses B Moy-
sen H 15 caput ] om. DV 15 Iosue ] BDHOV Iessue A Iosue ⟨ Iossue P* 15 inponens ]
ponens DV 15–16 ducatus ] ducatum HO 16 populum ] populo DHO 16 Israel ]
Isrehlitico DV 17 inpositionem ] inpossitionem P* 17 benedixit apostolis ] apostolis
benedixit DHV 17 apostolis ] apostolos A 17 suis ] om. DHV
 1.5Hibernensis 7

Barnabe ab apostolis manus inpossita est in æpiscopatum, et sic missi sunt

ad euangelizandum, et reliqua.
Sinodus Cartaginensis ait: Episcopus cum ordinatur, duo episcopi po-
nant manus et teneant euangeliorum codicem super caput, id est, super
ceruicem eius, et uno fundente benedictionem, ceteri omnes aepiscopi, qui 5

adsunt, iuxta manum episcopi manus suas super caput eius tendant.

1.5 De eo quod non unus unum ordinet

H1.5 V1.5

Essidorus: Porro episcopus non ab uno, sed a cunctis conprouincialibus

æpiscopis ordinetur, ne aliquid contra fidem unius tirannica auctoritate
moliretur. Propterea ab omnibus conuenientibus constituitur ac non mi- 10

nus a tribus presentibus, caeteris tamen consentientibus testimonio litte-

rarum.
Sinodus Cartaginensis ait: Tunc, consensu clericorum, et laicorum, et
totius prouintie˛ episcoporum, maximeque metropolitani, uel epistola, uel
auctoritate, uel presentia, ordinetur episcopus. 15

1.6 De baculo et annulo episcopi

H1.6 V1.6

Huic cum consecratur datur baculus, ut eius indicio subditam plebem uel
regat, uel corrigat, uel infirmitates infirmorum sustineat. Datur ei et a-
nulus propter signum pontificalis honoris uel signaculum secretorum, ne
indignis quibusque sacramenta Dei aperiantur. 20

3 Stat. eccl. ant. §90 8 Isid., De off. 2.5.11 13 Stat. eccl. ant. §1 17 Isid., De off. 2.5.12

1 Barnabe ] Barnabe manus DV 1 apostolis ] apōs P* 1 manus ] om. DV 2 et reli-

qua ] om. DHV 3 Cartaginensis ] BDHV interlin. O om. P** 3 ait ] om. D 3–4 ponant ]
ponant inponant DH imponant V 4 caput. . .super ] om. DHV 5 ceruicem ] uerticem
V 5 fundente ] cantante B interlin. O 5 aepiscopi ] om. D 6 adsunt ] assistunt e-
piscopi D 6 manum ] BHO manus P** 6 tendant ] extendant H 8 Essidorus ] Esi-
dorus A Isidorus H Ysidorus DV 9 aliquid ] aliqui DHP*V 10 moliretur ] mollirentur
H molirentur ABDV 11 tamen ] tunc D 13 Cartaginensis ] BDHV interlin. O om. P**
14 que ] om. DV 14 metropolitani ] metropolitanorum BH 17 Huic ] Isidorus huic H
Ysidorus huic DV 17 eius ] eis P* 19 propter signum ] pro signo H 19 signaculum ]
signaculo H 20 aperiantur ] aperiatur ⟨ aperiantur P*
 8 Hibernensis 1.7

Gregorius: Quid per baculum nisi pastoralis cura signatur? Baculus enim
sustendat, custodit et regit.
C[h]ori episcopi, id est, uicarii episcoporum uel unius plebis, ab uno episcopo B

ordinentur. Hii autem a solo episcopo ciuitatis, cui adiacent, ordinantur.

1.7 De eo, qui ordinandus est 5

H1.7 V1.7

Paulus: Si quis episcopatum cupit, bonum opus desiderat. Vnius uxoris uirum B

sacerdotem querit aeclesia aut de uirginitate sumptum.

De eo quod nemo cito ordinandus sit, ne te noceat alienum peccatum DHV

H1.8 V1.8

Item idem: Nemini cito manus inpossueris, ne cummunicaueris peccatis alie- HDV

nis. Temed ipsum castum costodi. 10

Idem: Non neophitum, ne in superbiam elatus, putet se quod non tam ad

ministerium humilitatis, quam ad ministrationem saeculi potestatis accipit
ordinationem.
Isidorus: Quomodo enim ualebit homo saecularis sacerdotii ministerium
adimplere, cuius nec offitium tenuit, nec disciplinam agnouit? Aut quo- 15 VDH

modo docere poterit cum ipse non didicerit? Nunc uero sepe cernimus plures
ordinationem facere non quos eclesia eligit, sed quos uel ipsi amant uel
quorum sunt officis deliniti uel obsequis, uel pro quibus malorum quis-
piam rogauerit et, ut deteriora dicam, qui, ut ordinarentur, muneribus
1 cf. Greg. I, Homil. in euang. 22.9 3 Isid., De off. 2.6.1 6 I Tim. 3:1–2 ∥ cf. p. 4 ln. 16
9 I Tim. 5:22 ∥ cf. Isid., De off. 2.5.12 11 I Tim. 3:6 ∥ Isid., De off. 2.5.12 14 I Tim. 3:6 ∥
Isid., De off. 2.5.13

1 baculum ] baculum significatur H 1 signatur ] significatur B om. DHV 1 Baculus ]

baculu in P* 2 sustendat ] sustinet DV 2 custodit. . .regit ] ac regit custodit H et
erigit custodet DV 2 regit ] regit erigit O 4 ordinantur ] ordinetur B* 5 qui ]
ODHSV quod AP** 6 Paulus ] Papulus B 7 sumptum ] sumtum P* 8 sit ] est
H 9 Item idem ] Paulus DHV 9 idem ] interlin. B 9 Nemini cito manus ] manus
cito nemini DHV 9 cummunicaueris ] communicaueris DV 10 castum ] caustum V
10 costodi ] custodi DV 11 Idem. . .neophitum ] qui sit neophitus O 11 Idem ] item
DHV 11 non tam ] numquam A 12 potestatis ] potestatem DV 12 accipit ] acceperit
DV 13 ordinationem ] om. D 14 Isidorus ] Essidorus AP* Esidorus B Ysidorus ait DV
15 agnouit ] tenuit HV 16 didicerit ] didicit H 17 ordinationem ] ordinationes DV
17 quos (1) ] quas DV 17 eclesia eligit ] eligit eclesia B 17 eligit ] elegit P* 17 quos ]
quas DV 17 uel (1) ] et DV 18 quorum ] quarum DV 18 officis. . .uel obsequis ] ob-
sequis diliniti B obsequis uel ofitiis dilinti H obsequiis delinti DV 18 deliniti ] diliniti P*
18 uel obsequis ] om. A obsequis ⟨ obsequus B* 19 ut (2) ] om. DV
 1.8Hibernensis 9

inpetrauerunt. Alii successores filios uel parentes faciunt et conantur po-

steris presulature relinquere dignitatem; cum hoc nec Moyses amicus Dei
facere potuit, sed Iesum de alia tribu elegit, ut nouerimus principatum in
populo non sanguine defendendum esse sed uitæ meritis.
Sinodus dicit: Qui episcopus ordinandus est, ante examinetur si natura 5

prudens, si docibilis, si moribus temperatus, si sobrius, si uita castus, si

humilibus afabilis, si misericors, si literatus, si in lege Domini instructus,
si scripturarum sensibus cautus, et ante omnia, si fidei documenta uerbis sim- B

plicioribus adserit.

1.8 De moribus episcopi 10

H1.9 V1.9

Isidorus: Huius sermo debet esse purus et apertus, plenus grauitatis et

honestatis, plenus suauitatis et gratie,
˛ tractans de misterio legis, de doctri-
na fidei, de uirtute continentiae, de disciplina iustitiæ; cuius prae ceteris
speciale officium est, scripturas legere, percurrere canones, exempla sanc-
torum imitari ieiunis, uigilis, orationibus incumbere, cum fratribus pacem 15

habere, curam pauperum gerere, essurientes pascere, nudos uestire, pere-

grinos suscipere, captiuos redimere, uiduas ac pupillos tueri, cuius diuer-
sorium debet esse cunctorum receptaculum. Laicus enim unum uel II-
os suscipiens, ut inpleuit hospitalitatis offitium. Episcopus autem si non
reciperit omnes, inhumanus est. 20

Sinodus dicit: Episcopus non inuadat alienam parrochiam, non ordinet

5 Stat. eccl. ant. §1 11 Isid., De off. 2.5.17–19 21 cf. Antioch. §22

2 presulature ] pro sepultura A presulature˛ sue DV 2 hoc nec ] nec hoc DHV 2 nec ]
om. V 2 Moyses ] Moises A 3 facere ] fecere P* 3 Iesum ] Iessum AP* 3 nouerimus ]
sciremus DHV 5 Sinodus ] sinodus Cartaginensis D senodus Cartaginensis H syn-
odus Cartaginensis V 5 dicit ] om. DHV 5 episcopus ] episcopus si A 5 est ]
om. B interlin. P 6 sobrius ] subrius P* 8 si (1) ] om. A si in D 8 scripturarum ]
scripture DV 8–9 et. . .adserit ] et reliqua P 11 Isidorus ] Ysidorus DV Essidorus
AP* 12 misterio ] ministerio P* 12 de (2) ] interlin. P 13 prae ceteris ] preceris DV
13–14 prae. . .speciale ] speciale prae ceteris B 14 speciale. . .est ] speciale est officium
DHV 14 scripturas ] scripturas diuinas D 15 imitari ] emitari P* 15 ieiunis ] ieiu-
niis et DHV 15 uigilis ] uigiliis et DHV 15 incumbere ] intentus esse D intentum esse
HV 15 cum fratribus ] om. DV 16 gerere ] agere DV 16 essurientes pascere ] om. V
16 nudos uestire ] uestire nudos BDHV 16–17 peregrinos suscipere ] suscipere peregri-
nos BDHV 17 redimere ] redemere P* 18 debet. . .cunctorum ] cunctorum debet esse
DHV 18–19 II-os ] duos ADHV duo B 19 ut ] om. BDHV Isid. 19 inpleuit ] implebit
DH 19 autem ] om. B 20 reciperit ] recipiat DHV 21 Sinodus dicit ] sinodus Romana
B om. DHV 21 parrochiam ] parochiam P*
10 Hibernensis 1.8

alium clericum alicuius æclesie, non presummat praetium ordinationis,

non presumat dona iniquorum, que reprobat altissimus, non ambulet sine
prespitero, et reliqua. Pacem habere cum omnibus, nullum damnare nisi con- VDH

probatum, nullum excommunicare nisi inhumanum esse, ita, ut sciat subditos cor-
rigere neque immoderita auctoritati seueritatis potestatem exerceat. Episcopus 5

non debet esse contentiosus sed modestus. Aepiscopo scientia scripturarum ne-
cessaria est. Si enim eruditus non fuerit sibi soli potest prodesse; sin uero, potest
alios instruere et aduersarios persecutari.
Item: Qui alios de peccato arguet, ipse a peccato debet alienum esse.
Qua enim fronte subiectos arguit, cum illi tanta in ipsum ingerere possunt? Qua- 10

propter qui neglegerit recta facere, desinat recta docere.

Item: Primitus semet ipsum corrigere debet, qui alios ad bene uiuendum ammonet.
Item Dionisius Exiguus: Et si quis episcopus aut presbiter preter ordinationem Do-
mini alia quaedam in sacrificio offerat super altare, id est, mel aut lac aut pro uino
sicera et confecta quaedam, aut uolatilia, aut animalia aliqua, aut legumina, contra 15

consuetudinem facit. Congruo tempore deponatur. Offerri non liqueat aliquid ad

altare preter nouas spicas, et oleum ad luminaria, et timiama, id est incensum,
tempore, quo sancta celebratur oblatio.
Reliqua enim poma omnia addom primitiarum episcopo et presbiteris dirigantur.
2 Sir. 34:23 ∥ cf. Pat., Epist. §8 ∥ cf. p. 291 ln. 7, p. 300 ln. 1, p. 313 ln. 15 (apparatus), chaps.
2.22, 2.24, 2.26, 39.2 9 Isid., De off. 2.5.15 10 Isid., De off. 2.5.16 12 Isid., De off. 2.5.16
13 Canon. Apost. §3 16 Canon. Apost. §4 19 Canon. Apost. §5

1 alium ] aliquem O 1 clericum ] om. ABDHOV 1 non. . .ordinationis ] after

non. . . altissimus DHV 1 presummat ] praesumet B 2 ambulet ] ambulat P* 3 et
reliqua ] om. DHV 3 damnare ] dampnare H 4 esse ] om. H 5 immoderita auctoritati ]
inmoderatam auctoritatem H 5 potestatem ] potestate H 5 Episcopus ] aepiscopus H
7 sibi soli potest ] potest sibi soli H 7 uero ] uero non H 8 persecutari ] percutere
H 9 de ] Isid. a V**DH 9 arguet ] arguit H 9 alienum ] alienus DH 10 illi ] om.
H 11 neglegerit ] neglegit DH 12 Primitus ] prius Isid. 12 ammonet ] admonet H
13 item Dionisius Exiguus et si quis ] om. H 13 preter ] om. H 14 offerat ] offerret H
14 est ] om. H 15 sicera ] sincera H 15 confecta ] DH confesta V** 15 aut animalia ]
interlin. H 16 deponatur ] H om. DV** 16 liqueat ] licet H 17 ad ] aut D 19 Reliqua
enim ] autem H 19 omnia ] om. V 19 addom ] addomus D om. H 19 episcopo ]
aepiscopis H
 1.9Hibernensis 11

1.9 De tempore, quo debet episcopus abesse ab e˛ clesia

H1.10 V1.10

Sinodus dicit Sardinensis: Nulli episcopo liceat nisi III ebdomadibus ab-
esse ab æclesia.
Item sinodus Hibernensis ait: Episcopum oportet ne per unum dominicum
diem ab æclesia sua deesse. Si autem per duos abierit, in exilium mitendus 5

est. Si autem sollemnitatem neglexerit in sua æclesia celebrare, degrade-

tur.

1.10 De uaris episcopi obseruationibus

H1.11 V1.11

Vt episcopus non longe ab eclesia

˛ hospitiolum habeat.
Vt episcopus nullam rei familiaris curam ad se reuocet, sed ut lectioni, et 10

orationi, et uerbi Dei predicationi tantum uacet.

Vt æpiscopus in æclesia consesu prespiterorum sublimior sedeat. Intra
domum uero collegam se prespiterorum esse cognoscat.
Vt episcopus uilem suppellectilem, et mensam, et uictum habeat pau-
perem, et dignitatis sue auctoritatem fide et uite meritis querat. 15

Vt aepiscopus gentilium libros non legat; hereticorum autem pro necessi-

tate et tempore perlegat.
Vt episcopus tuitionem testamentorum non suscipiat.
2 Sardica §15 4 cf. apparatus p. 29 ln. 5 9 Stat. eccl. ant. §1 10 Stat. eccl. ant. §3 12 Stat.
eccl. ant. §2 14 Stat. eccl. ant. §4 16 Stat. eccl. ant. §5 18 Stat. eccl. ant. §6

1 quo ] quod P** 1 debet ] debent HV 1 episcopus ] aepiscopi HV 1 abesse ]

adesse H 2–3 Sinodus. . .æclesia ] in margin D 2 dicit Sardinensis ] Sardinensis
dicit BO 2 dicit ] om. ADH 2 Nulli ] nullo A 2 III ] tribus DHV 4 Item ] om.
DHV 4 Hibernensis ] DV Aurelinensis B Aurenensis H om. OP** 4 ait ] om. DHV
4 Episcopum ] episcopus A 4 per ] om. DV 4–5 dominicum diem ] diem dominicum
DHV 5 sua ] om. D 5 deesse ] defuerit A desit DH sua defuerit O 5 Si ] sin H si
in DV 5 autem ] om. DHV 5 per ] om. V 5 duos ] dua D duas HV 5 abierit ]
BDHOV habierit A afuerit P** 6 est ] om. DV 6 Si ] quod si DHV 6 autem ] om.
DHV 6 sollemnitatem ] sollemnitates annuas D sollempnitates annuas H sollempni-
tatis annuas V 6 sua ] suo DH 6 æclesia ] monasterio DHV 6–7 degradetur ] donec
peniteat abiciatur DHV 8 uaris ] om. A 8 episcopi obseruationibus ] obseruationibus
episcopi DHV 9 hospitiolum ] H ospitolium P** hospitalium AV hospitium B in marg.
dormitorium H 10 episcopus ] episcopus ad DV 10 rei familiaris ] familiaris rei DHV
10 ad se ] om. DV 10 lectioni ] lectioni tantum uacet DHV 11 tantum uacet ] om. DHV
12 consesu ] consensu DV 13 collegam ] colligam BP* 15 dignitatis ] dignitatem DHV
15 auctoritatem ] auctoritatis BP** 15 fide ] fidei D 16 autem ] om. D 17 perlegat ]
perlegit A 18 Vt episcopus. . .non suscipiat ] in margin H 18 non ] om. H
 12 Hibernensis 1.11

Vt episcopus gubernationem uiduarum, et pupillorum, et peregrinorum

non per semet ipsum, sed per archipresbiterum et archidiaconum habeat.
Vt episcopus nec prouocatus pro rebus transitoriis litiget.
Vt episcopus ad sinodum ire satis graui necessitate inhibeatur; si tantum
per personam legatum mittat, suscepturus salua fidei ueritate quicquid 5

sinodus statuerit.
Vt episcopus uel clericus de loco ignobiliore per ambitionem ad nobili-
orem non transeat.
Vt episcopus
˛ absque consilio prespiterorum suorum clericos non ordinet,
ita, ut ciuium testimonium querat. 10

Vt episcopus nullius causam iudicare audeat absque presentia clericorum

suorum, alioquin inrita erit sententia episcopi,
˛ nisi præsentia clericorum
suorum confirmetur.
Vt æpiscopus quo loco sedens stare prespiteros non patiatur.
Vt æpiscopus rebus æclesiae tanquam commendatis, non tamquam pro- 15

pris utatur.
Vt episcopus nullum prohibeat ingredi
˛ aeclesiam, exaudire uerbum Dei
siue hereticum, siue Iudeum, siue gentilem, usque ad missam catacomi-
norum.

1.11 De aetatibus, quibus prouehitur ad episcopatum 20

H1.12 V1.12

Tribus ordinibus ætas episcopalis eligitur.

1 Stat. eccl. ant. §7 3 Stat. eccl. ant. §8 4 Stat. eccl. ant. §9 7 Stat. eccl. ant. §11 9 Stat.
eccl. ant. §10 11 Stat. eccl. ant. §14 14 Stat. eccl. ant. §12 15 Stat. eccl. ant. §15 17 Stat.
eccl. ant. §16

1 pupillorum ] popillarum A 2 archidiaconum ] archidiaconem A 4 satis ] sine D

4 si ] sic DHV 4 tantum ] tamen BH 5 per ] om. HV interlin. O 5 personam ] ut in
persona sua DV pro se ⟨ personam H* personam suam O 5 legatum ] ligatum P* 5 fidei ]
fidei et A 7 ambitionem ] interlin. id per cupiditatem P 10 ciuium testimonium ] tes-
timonium ciuium DHV 11 nullius ] nullius clericus non ordinet A 11 iudicare au-
deat ] audeat iudicare B 11 presentia ] presentia et consilio O 12–13 suorum alio-
quin. . .suorum confirmetur ] suorum (quorum V) confirmatione confirmetur (confirmet
V) DV 14 sedens ] sedeat DHV 15 tanquam ] tam D 15 non tamquam ] om. V non
D 17 prohibeat ] prohiberit A prohibieat (sic) B 17 exaudire ] audire BO 20 aetatibus ]
aetatibus et meritis DHV 20 prouehitur ] prouehi debet D prouechi H prouehi V 20 ad ]
om. HV 21 eligitur ] elegitur P*
1.11Hibernensis 13

Primo, de uirginitate et æclesiasticis institutis

Sinodus Cartaginensis: Puer autem ab infantia æclesiasticis ministeris de-

ditus, usque ad XX aetatis suæ annum lector siue exorcista stet. Ostiarius
et subdiaconus IIII annis, diaconus V, presbiter XXX-mo, æpiscopus XL-
mo, XXX (siue LX-mo) anno sacerdus efficiatur, quia in ea ætate Christus 5

predicare orsus est.

Secundo, de unius uxoris uiro iuuene

Sinodus eadem: Qui autem ab accessu adoliscentie usque ad XXX an-

num ætatis sue probabiliter uixerit, una tantum uxore uirgine sumpta con-
tentus, V annis subdiaconus et V annis diaconus, XL-mo annis presbiter, 10

L-mo episcopus stet.

Tertio, de grandeuo laico

Sinodus eadem: Si autem grandis ætatis sit laicus, et necesse sit, ut episco-
pus fiat, biennio sit lector, V subdiaconus, V diaconus; post XII annos
prespiter siue episcopus subrogetur. 15

2 Zosim., Decr. §3 (Dion., ed. Justel) ∥ cf. Siric., Decr. §10 (Dion., ed. Justel) 5 Isid., De off.
2.5.10 8 Siric., Decr. §9 (Dion., ed. Justel) 13 Siric., Decr. §10 (Dion., ed. Justel)

1 institutis ] uirtutibus DHV interlin. uel institutis H 2 Cartaginensis ] BDHV om. P**
2 autem ] om. DHV 3 XX ] uicesimum DV 3 aetatis suæ annum ] annum etatis suae
H annum aetatis DV 4 IIII ] bicesimo quarto D XX-mo IIII-o H III-cesimo quattuor V
4 annis ] anno DHV 4 diaconus V presbiter ] diaconus et presbiter H 4 diaconus V ]
diaconus XXV D 4 XXX-mo ] XXX-mo et A tricesimo DV 4 æpiscopus ] interlin. uel P
4–5 XL-mo ] XL-mo siue B XL-mo siue a H quadragesimo siue DV 5 XXX ] siue XXX
B tricesimo DV 5 siue LX-mo ] siue XL-mo A om. BDHV 5 sacerdus ] (sic) P sacerdos
id aepiscopus H episcopus DV 5 efficiatur ] efficitur P* 5 quia ] ut Ysidorus ait quia
D ut Isidorus dicit quia H ut Hisydorus ait quia V 6 predicare. . .est ] exorsus est predi-
care D incipit predicare H predicare licitum est fieri V 8 Sinodus eadem ] item eadem
sinodus DHV 8 ab ] om. DHV 8 usque ] ut H 8 XXX ] XXX-mum H tricesimum
DV 8–9 annum ætatis ] aetatis annum DV 9 sue ] om. DHV 9 uxore uirgine ] uir-
gine uxore DHV 9 sumpta ] om. DV 10 V (1) ] IIII H quattuor DV 10 et ] om. SH
10 V (2) ] quinto DV 10 annis (2) ] anno DV 10 XL-mo ] quadragesimo DV 10 annis ]
om. DHV 11 L-mo ] quinquagesimo DV 11 episcopus ] aepiscopatus H 11 stet ] fiet
D 12 Tertio ] tertio gradu D 12 de ] om. V 12 grandeuo ] grande V 13 Sinodus ea-
dem ] eadem sinodus DV 13 autem grandis ] grandis autem H 13 autem ] enim DV
13 ætatis ] om. DV 14 sit ] om. D 14 V (1) ] quinque D quinto V 14 V (2) ] quinque D
quinquennio H quinto V 14 XII ] XV A quindecim DV 15 subrogetur ] subrogetur id
ordinatur H
 14 Hibernensis 1.12

Item: Est alia contraria aetas pro qua episcopus, aut presbiter, aut diaconus effici HDV

non potest, id est: Si quis post baptismum secundis nuptiis fuerit copulatus aut
concubinam habuerit, non potest esse æpiscopus, aut presbiter, aut diaconus, aut
prorsus ex numero eorum, qui in ministerio sacro deseruiunt.
Aut si quis uiduam et eiectam acciperit, aut meretricem, aut ancillam, aut aliquam 5

de his quae puplicis spectaculis mancipantur, non potest esse æpiscopus, aut
presbiter, aut diaconus, aut ex eorum numero, qui in ministerio sacro deseruiunt.

1.12 De eo quod non aliunde uocandus, qui ordinatur nisi ne-

H1.13 V1.13
cessitate

Sinodus Alexandrina: Tunc alter de altera eligatur æclesia: si de ciuitatis 10

illius clericis, cui est ordinandus, nullus dignus poterit reperiri.

1.13 De ordinationibus inlicitis mouendis

H1.14 V1.14

Sinodus eadem: Si que sunt ordinationes inlicite facte remoueantur. Simi-

liter ordinatores potestate utique ordinandi priuentur, ut nulla relegionis
reuerentia obscuritate fuscetur. 15

1.14 De eo quod habent episcopi auctoritatem ligandi atque sol-

H1.15 V1.15
uendi

Gregorius Romanus: Episcopi auctoritatem ligandi uel soluendi suscipi-

unt. Qui gradum regiminis sortiuntur, grandis honor est, sed graue pon-
dus istius honoris. Incongruum quippe est, ut qui nescit tenere moderamina 20 Θ

uitae suae, iudex fiat alienae.

2 Canon. Apost. §17 5 Canon. Apost. §18 10 Caelestin., ad Episc. Vienn. et Narbon., ep.
4.7 13 Caelestin., ad Episc. Vienn. et Narbon., ep. 4.8 18 Greg. I, Homil. in euang. 26.5

3 diaconus aut ] DV om. H** 5 acciperit ] aceperit DV 6 aut (1) ] uel DV 7 aut (2) ] uel
DV 8 uocandus ] uocandus sit DHV 8–9 nisi necessitate ] DH nisi ex necessitate V om.
ABOP 10 Alexandrina ] Alexandria B Alexandriae H 11 est ] est episcopus BDHOV
11 ordinandus ] interlin. P 11 nullus ] nullus est O 11 reperiri ] reperiri similiter et
gradu inferior AB similiter et gradus imferior H 12 inlicitis mouendis ] mouendis in-
licitis A 13 Sinodus eadem ] om. DV 13 sunt ] om. D 13 inlicite ] illicite fuerit D
om. V 14 ordinatores ] ordinationes H ordinationibus DV 14 ordinandi ] ordinanti H
om. DV 16 habent episcopi ] episcopi habent B 16 atque ] et DHV 18 Gregorius Ro-
manus ] om. DV 18 uel ] om. D et V 18 soluendi ] om. D 19 regiminis ] regminis
ABOP* 19–20 pondus ] pondus est DV 20 Incongruum ] congruum Θ**
 1.15Hibernensis 15

Phetrus dicit de Clemente Romano, suo successore: Quem pre ceteris ho-
minibus expertus sum Deum colentem, homines diligentem, cautum di-
cendi, studis deditum, sobrium, benignum, iustum, patientem, scientem.
Propter quod trado illi potestatem ligandi ac soluendi. Ligabit enim quod
oportet ligari et soluet quod oportet solui. 5

1.15 De eo quod imago Christi episcopus est

H1.24 V1.24

Augustinus ait: Christus imaginem Dei habet, sicut æpiscopus imaginem

Christi.

H1.16 V1.16 1.16 De eo quod nullus debet iudicare episcopos

In historia æclesiastica: Constantinus rex ad episcopos ait: Vos non potestis 10

ab hominibus iudicari. Propter quod Dei solius inter uos expectate iudi-
cium, et reliqua.
Gildas ait: Habent quippe sacerdotes et episcopi terribilem iudicem, cui
pertinet et non nobis, de illis in utroque seculo iudicare.
Item: Conepiscopos et coabbates nec non consubiectos non iudicare melius 15

est.
1 Pseudo-Clemens, Epist. ad Iacob. 3.2 ∥ cf. p. 261 ln. 5 10 Euseb. (tr. Rufin.), Eccl. Hist.
10.2 cf. chap. 21.29 13 Fragmenta Gildae §5 (Winterbottom, 145) 15 Fragmenta Gildae §7
(Winterbottom, 145)

1 dicit ] om. DHV 1 suo successore ] successore suo DHV 1–2 hominibus ] om.
DV 2 homines ] omnes DV 2 diligentem ] diligentia DV 2–3 dicendi ] discendi
BDV 3 iustum patientem ] patientem iustum HV 3–4 scientem. . .potestatem ] om. D
4 trado ] tradidit V 4 Ligabit ] ligauit V 5 oportet (1) ] oportuerit DV 5 oportet (2) ]
oportuerit DV 6 ] This chap. comes at the end of Bk I in DHV 6 episcopus est ] est episco-
pus D 6 est ] om. HV 7 Augustinus ] Agustinus BP* om. DV 7 ait ] om. DV 8 Christi ]
Christi habet ADHV 9 episcopos ] episcopum BDV aepiscopo H episcopis P** 10 rex ]
rex ait DV 10 episcopos ] episcopos ad se congregatos trecentos decem et octo deus
DV 10 ait ] om. DHV 10 non ] constituit sacerdotes et potestatem uobis dedit de no-
bis quoque iudicandis et ideo nos a uobis recte iudicamur uos DV 11–12 Dei. . .reliqua ]
filius Dei in uos expectat iudicium et reliqua DV 13 Gildas ait ] om. DV 13 Gildas ]
Giltas B 13 ait ] om. H 14 nobis ] uobis D 15 Item ] sinodus DHV 15 Conepiscopos ]
B conaepiscopos H contraepiscopos DV conepiscopos ⟨ corepiscopos O* corepiscopos P**
15 coabbates ] conepiscopos A conabbates BH conab ⟨ corab O* contraabbates DV corab-
bates P* 15 nec non ] et H et non DV 15 consubiectos ] subditos DV
 16 Hibernensis 1.17

1.17 De eo quod elegit episcopus successorem ipso uiuente et

H1.17 V1.17
sospite

In historia æclesiastica: Alexander quidam confessionis titulo satis clarus,

Hirusolimorum æclesiae subrogatur episcopus, cum superesset adhuc Nar-
cissus, qui prius ibi functus est pontificatus officio. 5

Item paulo post: Verum iam ipse senio, cum pontificatus ministerio suffi-
cere non posset, Alexandrum, qui iam erat episcopus alterius loci, diuina
inspiratio in adiutorium Narcissi senis euidentissimis reuelationibus euo-
cauit.
Item: Multa illic scripta Anatolius relinquit, quibus salutaris eruditio scire 10

uolentibus innotescat. Huic primo Theotecnus sacerdotium Cessariæ tene-

ns in æpiscopatum manus inpossuit. Vnde et aliquando tempore pariter
cum ipso Theotecno Cesariensi aeclesie prefuit.
Sinodus ait Sardinensis: Si episcopo animas nostras et colla nostra submit-
tamus, quanto magis debet gubernare aeclesiam et successorem ordinare. 15

Originis: Quid uobis uidetur mutare gubernatoris nostri sententiam? Si

enim illi Deus maiora credidit, cur minima non credimus?
3 Euseb. (tr. Rufin.), Eccl. Hist. 6.8.7 6 Euseb. (tr. Rufin.), Eccl. Hist. 6.11.1–2 10 Euseb.
(tr. Rufin.), Eccl. Hist. 7.32.20–21 14 cf. p. 266 ln. 10 16 cf. p. 265 ln. 7, p. 266 ln. 12

1 ipso ] se DHV 3 titulo ] titul̄ P* 4 Hirusolimorum ] Hierosolimorum A Hierusoli-

mitane DV Hierusolimae H Hierosolimitane O 6 ipse ] om. D 6 senio ] senior DV se-
nio adfectus H senio confectus O 6–7 sufficere ] sufferre A 7 iam erat ] esset etiam
DHV 8 inspiratio ] aspiratio B dispensatio DHV 8–9 euocauit ] euocauit in nomine
P** 10 Item ] item illic legitur DV 10 illic ] et alia DHV 10 Anatolius ] Anatholius
B Anatholicus V 10 relinquit ] dereliquit DH reliquit O dereliquia V 10 scire ] AB-
HOV sciret P** 11 Theotecnus ] Theochus DV Theotechnus H 11 Cessariæ ] Caes-
sariae H Cesarie BV 12 inpossuit ] posuit B 12 et ] om. A 12 pariter ] pariter iste
DHV 13 cum ] om. DV 13 Theotecno ] Theocho DV Theotechno H 13 Cesariensi ]
V Cesariensi D Cessariensi HO 14 ait ] om. DHV 14 animas ] manus B 14 nostras ]
uestras H 14–15 submittamus ] submitimus AHV 15 debet ] om. DHV 15 gubernare ]
gubernato V 15 aeclesiam ] ecclesie V 15 successorem ordinare ] ordinare successorem
DHV 16 Originis ] Origenis DV 16 mutare ] commutare DHV motare P* 17 cur ] cum
H 17 minima ] minora D
 1.18Hibernensis 17

1.18 De eo quod debet electio bonorum post obitum obseruari

H1.18 V1.18
et exitu uitæ decessoris episcopi

Sinodus ait: Nullus episcopus successorem in uita sua faciat, sed post
obitum eius
˛ boni bonum eligant.
Item sinodus difiniuit episcopum ordinare successorem in exitu uitae con- 5

sensu sinodi et regionis ipsius sententia, ne inritum fiat.

1.19 De eo quod aliene gentis episcopus elegitur

H1.19 V1.19

Post XV æpiscopos qui extra circumcissionem post Iacobum Hirusolime

ciuitati prefuerunt, primus ex gentibus Marcus eiusdem cathedre episco-
pus elegitur. Post quem innumeri ceteri ex gentibus. Item, Marcus dis- 10

cipulus Petri, gente Iudeus, Alexandrine˛ urbi Aegyptiorum præfuit. Item,

Alexander, gente Capadocus, Hierusolimæ æclesiae æpiscopus elegitur ab
omnibus, in ospitio adorandi gratia et locorum sanctorum uidendi causa
ueniens. Item, Anatolius Alexandrinus Cessariensi æclesiae præfuit et
postea Laudiciensi æclesiae praefuit. 15

3 cf. p. 261 ln. 14 3 cf. Antioch §23 5 cf. p. 261 ln. 16 8 Euseb. (tr. Rufin.), Eccl. Hist.
4.6

1 electio. . .obitum ] om. D 2 et. . .episcopi ] in eligendo successore DHV 2 decessoris ]

decessori A 3 ait ] om. DHV 3 successorem ] successorem sibi BDHV 3 in. . .faciat ]
faciat in uita sua DH faciat in uita V 5 sinodus ] om. DV 5 difiniuit ] om. HV
5 episcopum ] aepiscopum oportet H episcopis P** 5 successorem ] successorem non
debet A 6 sinodi ] sinodi nisi B interlin. O 6 regionis ] BDHOV religionis AP**
6 ipsius ] illius DHV 7 episcopus ] episcopus aliquando DV 8 XV ] quinque DV
8 extra ] ex BDV 8 Hirusolime ] Hierosolimae B Hierusolimitane DV 9 ciuitati ] ciui-
tatis V 9 ex gentibus Marcus ] Marcus DV Marchus ex gentibus H 9–10 episcopus ele-
gitur ] eligitur episcopus DV 10 quem. . .gentibus ] quem pene innumeros ex gentibus
episcopos (aepiscopis H) in Hierusolima historia ecclesiastica prefuisse testis est VDH
10 gentibus ] gentibus elegitur A 10 Marcus ] Marchus H 11 gente Iudeus ] Iudeus
gente DHV 11 Alexandrine˛ ] Alexandrie D Alexandriae H Alexandre V 11 urbi ] ciui-
tati DHV 11 Aegyptiorum ] Egypti DV 12 Alexander ] Alexandrinus H 12 gente ]
om. DHV 12 Capadocus ] Cappadocus ex lenae (sic) D Capadocius A Capadochus ex
gente HV Capadochius O Capodocus P* 12 Hierusolimæ ] Hierusolimitane DV Hiru-
solimæ HP* 12 æclesiae ] urbis DHV 13 omnibus ] hominibus A 13 adorandi ]
orandi DHV 13 gratia ] graua H 13 locorum ] loca O 14 Anatolius ] Anatholius
DHV 14 Alexandrinus ] Alexandrus D Alexander H Alexandrum V 14 Cessariensi ]
Cesariensi ABDV 14 præfuit ] om. DV 15 postea ] postea in DV 15 Laudiciensi ] Lau-
dacendi B Laudicensi DV Laudacensi O
 18 Hibernensis 1.20

1.20 De eo quod coram episcopo infirmo sacerdos non ministret

H1.20 V1.20

Si quis episcopus infirmitatem aut in ebitudinem sensus inciderit aut offi-

cium oris amisserit, ea que non nisi per æpiscopos geruntur, non sub pre-
sentia sua prespiteros agere permittat, sed æpiscopum euocet, cui quod in
æclesia agendum fuerit, inponat. 5

De eo quod eunochi aepiscopatum accipiant HDO2 V

H1.22 V1.22

Dionisius Exiguus: Eunochus si per insidias hominum factus uel si persecutione

eius sunt amputata uirilia uel si ita natus fuerit, idem dignus, ut aeficiatur aepisco-
po. Si quis autem semet ipsum abscidit, id est, si quis eius consilio sibi amputauit,
non fiat aepiscopus sed ætiam non est clericus. Qui sui homicida est et Dei con- 10

ditionis inimicus.

1.21 De eo quod episcopus sine consilio clericorum suorum de

H1.23 V1.23
rebus æclesi˛e nihil donat

Inrita erit episcopi uel donatio, uel uenditio, uel commendatio rei aeclesi-
astice absque scriptione clericorum suorum. 15

1.22 De episcopo excommunicando, qui aliena rapit

H1.21 V1.21

Sinodus: Episcopus qui alterius episcopi paruchiam rapit excommunican-

dus, nisi ligitimo ordine peniteat, a pace, et missa, et mensa.
2 Araus. I §30 7 Canon. Apost. §§21, 22 14 Stat. eccl. ant. §50 16 cf. p. 276 ln. 3, p. 298
ln. 16 17 cf. Syn. Pat. §4

2 Si ] sinodus si DHV 2 aut. . .inciderit ] inciderit aut habitudinem (ebitudinem V) sen-

sus DHV 2 in ] om. A 2 inciderit ] incederit BP* 3 æpiscopos ] aepiscopus HV
4 æpiscopum euocet ] euocet aepiscopum H 4 cui ] qui DV 5 agendum ] agentum P*
7 Eunochus ] enunochus H** 7 si (2) ] si non O2 8 si ] om. O2 8 idem ] id est si DV
id est O2 8 dignus ] indignus DV dignum O2 8 ut ] om. O2 9 id est ] DV idem H**
9 sibi ] om. O2 11 inimicus ] inimicus si iam ordinatus deiciatur O2 13 æclesie˛ ] inter-
lin. O 14 Inrita ] sinodus irrita DV 14 episcopi ] aepiscopus H 14 donatio. . .uenditio ]
uel uenditio uel donatio DHV 14 commendatio ] commutatio V 14 rei ] de rebus O
14–15 aeclesiastice ] aecclesiae HO 15 scriptione ] conscriptione BH 15 suorum ] om.
AO 16 episcopo. . .rapit ] episcopo qui aliena rapit excommunicando DHV 17 qui ] in-
terlin. P 17 alterius ] alterii A 17 episcopi ] episcopi (aepiscopis H) uel alicuius abbatis
DHV 17–18 excommunicandus ] excommunicandus est O 18 a ] DHV aut ABOP**
18 pace. . .mensa ] missa et pace et mensa HV
 2.1Hibernensis 19

Episcopus non exeat ad aliam parrochiam et suam relinquat, nisi multorum episco- B

porum iudicio et maxime supplicatione perficiat.

Qui autem episcopum uel presbiterum occiderit, regi ad iudicandum dimittendus BH

est.
Item: Dionisius Exiguus et Laurentius, auctores Grecorum peritisimi, de eadem 5 DHV

causa dicunt: Episcopus non licet alienam paruchiam rapere et relictam propriam
perdere, licet cogatur a pluribus, nisi sorte eum rationabilis causa conpellat, tam-
quam qui possit ibidem constitutis plus lucri rapte conferre et causa religionis ali-
quid profecto prospicere. Non a semet ipso, sed in aepiscoporum multorum iudi-
cio, et maxima supplicatione proficere. 10

2 De prespitero uel sacerdote

H2.1 V2.1 2.1 De nomine prespiteri

Prespiter grecum nomen, quod latine senior dicitur. Isidorus: Prespiteri

autem merito et sapientia dicuntur, non ætate, ut in prouerbis dicitur:
Gloria senum canities. Que est haec canities? Haud dubie quin sapientia, 15

de qua scriptum est: Canities hominum prudentia est.

De exordio sacerdotis, hoc est, de sacerdotibus legis naturae Θ

Sacerdotes dicuntur eo quod sacrum ducatum praebent populo.

3 Canones Theodori D 79 (≃U i.4.5, G 108) 5 Canon. Apost. §14 13 cf. Isid., De off. 2.7.1
13 Isid., De off. 2.7.4 15 Prou. 20:29 18 Greg. I, Reg. past. 2.7 CS 381, pp. 220–2

5 auctores ] auctoritatis V 5 peritisimi ] peritissimus V 6 paruchiam ] parrochiam V

6 relictam propriam ] propriam relictam HV 8 rapte ] om. H 8 et ] et in H 9 profecto ]
profectum H 9–10 iudicio ] iudiciorum H 10 proficere ] proficiat HV 11 prespitero
uel ] om. Θ 11 uel sacerdote ] om. HV 13 grecum nomen ] grece nominatur DV
13 quod ] quod in V 13 latine senior ] senior latine H 13 dicitur ] om. H 13 Isidorus ]
Esidorus B om. DV Essidorus ait H Essidorus P* 14 autem ] enim DV 14 ætate ] aetate
sed grauitate morum H 15 senum ] uiri O 15 Que est ] om. V 15 est ] est interlin.
eorum P 15 haec ] om. ABDO 15 Haud ] aut AH haut P* 15 dubie ] dubium DHO
15 quin ] quam O 17 sacerdotis ] sacerdoti Θ** 18 populo ] populis D populis uel eo
quod sacrum dant H populus V
 20 Hibernensis 2.2

2.2 De exordio prespiterorum

H2.2 V2.2

Isidorus: Prespiterorum ordo a filiis Aron principium sumsit, qui sacerdo-

tes in ueteri testamento uocabantur. Hii sunt, qui nunc appellantur prespi-
teri. Et qui noncupantur principes sacerdotum, nunc æpiscopi nominan-
tur, quanquam et Melchissedech prior obtullerit sacrifitium ante Aron, et 5

post hunc Abraham, et Isaac, et Iacob. Sed ipsi spontanea uoluntate, non
sacerdotali auctoritate ista fecerunt.

2.3 De eo quod ordinantur prespiteri

H2.3 V2.3

Sinodus Kartaginensis: Prespiter cum ordinatur, æpiscopo eum benedi-

cente et manum super caput eius tendente, omnes prespiteri, qui adsunt, 10

manus suas iuxta manum æpiscopi super caput illius ponant.

2.4 De similitudine et distantia ministerii episcopi et

H2.4 V2.4
prespiteri

Isidorus de prespiteris ait: His autem sicut æpiscopis dispensatio minist-

eriorum Dei commissa est. Praesunt enim æclesie Christi. Et in conposi- 15

tione diuini corporis et sanguinis consortes cum episcopis sunt, similiter et

in doctrina apostolica et offitio praedicandi. Hec sola propter auctoritatem
summo sacerdoti clericorum ordinatio et consecratio reseruanda est, ne, a VDH

2 Isid., De off. 2.7.1 5 Isid., De off. 2.5.1 9 Stat. eccl. ant. §91 14 Isid., De off. 2.7.1–2

2 Isidorus ] Essidorus AH Ysidorus DV Esidorus BP* 2 ordo. . .sumsit ] ordo princip-

ium sumpsit a filiis Aaron DHV 2 filiis ] filis P* 2 Aron ] Aaron BO 2 qui ] qui
enim DHV 2–3 sacerdotes. . .uocabantur ] sacerdotes uocabantur in ueteri testamento
DHV 3 nunc appellantur ] appellantur nunc (nun V) DHV 4 noncupantur ] nuncupa-
bantur B om. DHV 4 sacerdotum ] sacerdotum erant DHV 4 nunc ] DHOV sic B sicut
P** 4–5 nominantur ] nuncupantur B 5 et ] om. HV 5 Melchissedech ] Melchisedech
BDHOV 5 obtullerit ] obtullerat BOP*V 5 sacrifitium ] om. A 5 Aron ] Aaron DHV
6 Abraham ] Abraam V 6 ipsi ] isti HV 7 ista ] om. O 8 quod ] quomodo DV
8 ordinantur prespiteri ] presbiter ordinari debet DHV 9 Sinodus Kartaginensis ] om. V
9 Kartaginensis ] om. D Cartaginensis BH 9 Prespiter ] presbiteri V 9 ordinatur ] ordi-
nantur V 10 manum ] manus V 10 caput ] om. V 10 tendente ] tenente V 10 adsunt ]
adfuit V 11 manum ] manus B 11 æpiscopi ] om. O 12 similitudine. . .distantia ] dif-
ferentia ac similitudine DV distantia ac similitudinem H 12 et ] ac DV 14 Isidorus ]
Esidorus B Ysidorus DV Essidorus P* 14 de. . .ait ] om. DHV 14 autem ] enim
DV 15 Praesunt ] presbiteri BHO 15 Christi ] Dei B 16 diuini ] DHOV diuina BP**
17 apostolica ] populorum DV 17 et ] et in DV 18 summo ] summi V 18 reseruanda ]
seruenda A reseruata DHOV 18 est ] est et reliqua ABOP**
 2.5Hibernensis 21

multis disciplina ecclesie uindicata, concordiam dissolueret, scandala generaret;

inde hic gradus secundus et pene coniunctus.

De moribus presbiteri HDV

H2.5 V2.5

Presbiter inreprehensibilis esse, uir unius uxoris, sine macula, non contensiosus,
non cupidus, non iracundus, non elatus,
˛ non percussor, non nisi ex consensu 5

æpiscopi in coram pauperum.

2.5 De causis, quibus immolabant sacerdotes legis nature, quo-

H2.6 V2.6
rum primus Melchisedech

Hironimus: Melchisedech tribus modis obtullit. Primo pro se ipso obtullit,

ut bonis presentibus non extolleretur et malis non disperaret et mala sua 10

aboleret. Secundo pro familia sua, que in commodis sæcularibus uiueret.

Tertio in figuram corporis Christi.
Gregorius: Iob obtullisse oblationem Domino pro filiis suis legitur, in qua
III continuit. Primo, ut ne ipse in bonis filiorum suorum eleuaretur. Se-
cundo et pro filiis, ne in prosperis peccarent, ut ait: Ne forte peccarent filii 15

mei in Domino. Tertio in figuram Christi et per quam in plagis meruit non
peccare, ut non peccauit Iob in labiis suis uel in omnibus his.
4 cf. I Tim. 3:2–3 9 cf. Gen. 14:18–20 15 Iob 1:5 17 Iob 2:10

1 uindicata ] uendicata H 5 consensu ] consensen (sic) V 6 in coram ] V in cu-

ram ABDHOP** 7 legis ] lege DV 7 nature ] naturali DV 8 Melchisedech ] om.
A Melchisedech immolans optulit DV Melchisedhech H 9 Melchisedech ] om. ADV
9 tribus modis obtullit ] om. DV 10 ut ] ut de DV 10 extolleretur ] extolletur B
10 et (1) ] et in DV 11 familia sua ] sua familia DHV 12 corporis ] om. DV cor-
poris et sanguinis H 13 Gregorius ] om. DV 13 filiis ] filis P* 13 suis ] om. DHV
13–14 in. . .continuit ] tribus causis O 14 III ] tria DV 14 continuit ] continentur DHV
14–16 Primo. . .Domino ] primo ne forte peccarent filii mei in Domino ut ne ipse in bonis
filiorum suorum eleuaretur secundo et pro filiis ne prosperis peccarent (interlin. ut ipse
dicit) ne forte peccarent filii mei in Domino O 14 ipse ] se ipse B inse (sic) V 15 et ] om.
DHV 15 filiis ] filis P* 15 peccarent (1) ] peccarent ut ipse DHV 15 ait ] om. B interlin.
P 15 peccarent (2) ] peccauerint DV; after Domino DHV 16 in (1) ] om. DHV 17 ut ]
ut est illud H 17 in. . .uel ] om. DV 17 labiis ] labis P* 17 his ] his quae acciderunt ei
H om. V
 22 Hibernensis 2.6

H2.7 V2.7 2.6 De causis, quibus immolabant sacerdotes legis litere, quo-
rum primus Aaron

Aaron primo pro se et pro filiis suis offærebat, secundo pro peccatis po-
puli, tertio in figuram Christi, sicut et ceteri sacerdotes immolabant.

H2.8 V2.8 2.7 De IIII generibus oblationum legis litere figurantibus 5

Christum

Isidorus: In exordio Leuitici IIII genera principalium oblationum discri-

buntur. Primum uitulum de armentis inmaculatum, II agnum de ouibus,
III turturem et columbam, quartum similaginem consparsam azimam oleo
unctam clibano coctam. Reliqua autem omnia pro qualitate causarum in 10

persona populi offerebantur. Primum itaque uitulus de armentis Christum

demonstrat, ex patriarcharum progenie descendentem, qui aratro crucis
sue terram carnis nostre perdomuit. Secundo hostia de ouibus, hoc est
Christus propter innocentiam agnus nominatus. Tertium sacrificium tur-
tur et columba, hoc est caro Christi spiritui sancto socciata. IIII-um autem 15

similago, que æclesie figuram denuntiat, que quasi simila areei multis gra-
nis credentium collecta est, et legis et euangeliorum mola inter litteram et
spiritum separata, oleo peruncta spiritus sancti.
3 cf. Leuit. 9:10–20 7 Isid., In Leuit. 6.1

1 causis. . .immolabant ] om. Θ 1 legis litere ] legaliter DV 1–2 quorum. . .Aaron ] om.
Θ 3 primo pro se ] ipse B 3 pro (2) ] om. V 3–4 peccatis populi ] populi pecca-
tis DHV 4 sicut ] sic B 5 IIII ] quattuor DV 5 generibus ] interlin. principalibus O
5 legis litere ] legaliter DV 6 Christum ] Cristum V 7 Isidorus ] Esidorus B om. DV
Essidorus P* 7 IIII ] quattuor DV 7 principalium oblationum ] oblationum principal-
ium DV 7–8 discribuntur ] scribuntur DHV 8 II ] secondum DV 9 quartum ] IIII
BH 9 azimam ] maximam DV assimam H 10 autem ] om. DHV 10 qualitate ] qual-
itatibus DHV 10 causarum ] causarum id est quasi peccatores (peccatorum H) DHV
11 armentis ] armento V 12 descendentem ] discendentem P* 12 qui ] hic ABDHOV
13 Secundo ] secunda B II H 13 hostia ] ostiam D 14 nominatus ] nominatus est H
14 Tertium ] tertio DV III H 15 IIII-um ] quarta B quarto DV 15 autem ] enim DV
16 que (1) ] quae B om. DHV 16 æclesie figuram ] figuram ecclesie DHV 16 quasi ]
quasi autem A 16 simila ] similaginem BH 16 areei ] areae ADH aree˛ BP* aree V
17 mola ] molam D mola molitur BH
 2.8Hibernensis 23

2.8 De causis quibus immolauit Christus primus in nouo testa-

H2.9 V2.9
mento sacerdos

Agustinus ait: Multis modis Christus obtullit. Primo pro sua carne in-
firma, secundo pro apostolis in temptationem futuris, tertio in exemplum
æclesie postea, quarto pro animabus ab inferno solutis in hora mortis suæ. 5

Vnde Paulus ait: Si sanguis uitulorum et hircorum et cinis uituli aspersus

redemit peccata hominum, quanto magis sanguis Christi redemit nos.

H2.10 V2.10 2.9 De modis, quibus nunc æclesia immolat

Sinodus Hibernensis: Nunc æclesia multis modis offert Domino. Primo

pro se ipsa, secundo pro commemoratione Iesu Christi, qui dicit: Hoc 10

facite in meam memoriam. Tertio pro animabus defunctorum.

2.10 De diuerso sacrificio per IIII leges

H2.11 V2.11

Melchisedech uinum et panem obtulit, Iob holocaustomata, Aaron agnos

et uitulos columbasque et turtures, Christus corpus et sanguinem obtulit.

De eo quod non nocet ministerio ministrantis contagio uitae 15 HDO2b V

H2.12 V2.12

In uita sanctorum legitur: Fuit quidam solitarius et ueniebat ad eum præsbiter et

consecrabat ei oblationem ad comunicandum. Veniens enim quidam ad senem ac-
6 Heb. 9:13–14 10 Luc. 22:19 13 cf. Gen. 14:18 ∥ cf. Iob. 1:5 ∥ cf. Leuit. 5:6–7, 9:3 14 cf.
Matt. 26:26, 28 16 Vitas Patrum 9.11

1 causis ] causis pro V 1 immolauit ] immolatur DV 1 Christus ] om. DV

1–2 testamento ] om. DV interlin. P 3 Agustinus ] om. DV 3 ait ] om. DHV 4 secundo ]
II H 4 tertio ] III H 6 Vnde ] inde DV 6 uituli ] uitule˛ P** 6 aspersus ] asparsus P*
sparsus A 7 nos ] om. DV 8 modis ] causis B 8 æclesia immolat ] immolat eccle-
sia DHV 9 Hibernensis ] DH Ibernensis V om. ABOP** 9 Nunc ] om. DH interlin. P
9 modis offert ] offert modis B 9 offert ] offerat V 9 Domino ] om. DHV 10 secundo ]
II H 10 dicit ] dixit DHV 11 memoriam ] interlin. uel commemoriam P commemora-
tionem ABDHOV 11 Tertio ] quarta (sic) DV III H 12 IIII ] quattuor DV interlin. uel
per diuersis P 13 Melchisedech ] Mechisedech (sic) H 13 holocaustomata ] holocaus-
tum D holocausta V 14 et (1) ] om. DV 14 uitulos ] uitulos quod V 14 que ] om. AD
14 sanguinem ] sanguinem suum ADV 14 obtulit ] om. DHV 15 ministerio ] D mi-
nisterium H**O2 V 15 contagio ] contagium DV 16 legitur ] om. DV 17 oblationem ]
oblationes D 17 enim ] autem HO2b 17–24.1 senem accusauit ei ] interlin. .i. peccauit
presbiter O2b
 24 Hibernensis 2.11

cusauit ei presbiterum, qui consuete uenit ad agendum ministerium. Scandaliza-

tus est senex non apparuit ei, et ille discessit. Tunc reuelatum est seni et uidebat
quasi puteum aureum et aquam ualde bonam. Videbat et leprosum haurientem et
fundentem in uas. Cupiebat bibere et nolebat propter leprosum, qui auriebat. Et
ecce uox ad eum facta est dicens: Cur non bibes ex aqua hac? Quam causam 5

habet qui implet? Implet enim solummodo et refudit in uas. Tunc reuersus senex,
uocauit presbiterum, et fecit eum sicut prius sanctificare sibi oblationem.

2.11 De iure sacerdotis a populo

H2.13 V2.13

Lex dicit: Primitie omnis populi Israel sacerdotis erunt, et decime˛ et plura
de primogenitis. 10

Item: Victimam pro peccato et delicto comedunt ipsi, et omne uotum in

Israel et omnia libamenta ex omnibus, quae offeruntur, sacerdotum erunt,
et primitiua ciborum uestrorum.
Item: Pectusculum et armum dextrum tuli a filiis Israel iure perpetuo, et
sacerdotis erunt. 15

Item: Qui altari deseruiunt de altario participantur.

Item: Non Aron fecit sibi uestimenta, sed Moyses et alii. Quod significat
omnia necessaria sacerdotis a principe fieri.
Item: Notandum quod non Aaron ipse fecit tabernaculum, sed populus et artifices ADHV

consilio Moysi. Significat sacerdotum non esse eclesias construere. 20

9 Num. 5:9 11 Ezech. 44:29–30 14 Num. 18:18 16 I Cor. 9:13 19 cf. Exod. 36:8–38

1 presbiterum ] presbiter H**DO2b V 1 uenit ] ueniens D 2 est senex ] om. V

2 apparuit ] apperuit V 2 est (2) ] est in somno O2b 2 uidebat ] uidebam V
3 haurientem ] aurientem D harientem H* currentem V 4 in uas ] om. DV 4 Cupiebat ]
et cupiebat O2b V interlin. .i. senex O2b 4 et ] DV om. H** et non O2b 4 nolebat ]
bibebat O2b 5 bibes ] DO2b V biles H** 6 refudit ] refundit DO2b V 6 Tunc ] tunc ipse
DO2b V 8 sacerdotis ] sacerdotum V 8 a ] ac DV 8 populo ] populi V 9 Lex dicit ]
om. DV 9 sacerdotis erunt ] erant sacerdotes DV 9 sacerdotis ] sacerdotes AD sacerdo-
tum BO 9 erunt ] erant ABDOV 11 et. . .comedunt ] medunt (sic) V 11 comedunt ]
om. O 11 in ] om. V 12 offeruntur ] offerunt A 12 erunt ] erant AB om. DHV
13 uestrorum ] om. BDH 14 Item ] item Dominus dicit DH 14 Pectusculum ] pecatus
D pectus V 14 filiis ] filis P* 16 Item. . .participantur ] at end of chap. DHV 16 altari ] al-
tario V 16 participantur ] partiuntur A 17 Item ] item notandum quia (quod H) DHV
17 Aron ] Aaron BO Aaron per (per om. H) semet ipse (ipsum V) DHV 17 Moyses ]
Moysen H 19–20 Item. . .construere ] this section follows the next A 19 quod ] quia DV
19 populus ] om. H 19 et artifices ] om. H 20 eclesias construere ] construere aecclesias
DH construere ecclesiam V
 2.12Hibernensis 25

Item: Non Aaron cedebat hostias nisi paucas, sed populus. Manum tan-
tum ponebat super caput eius. Significat sacerdotes in cibo non laborare.
Item: Non Aron portabat tabernaculum et utensilia eius, sed tantum in-
uoluebat. Significat ministros fieri cum sacerdotibus.

2.12 De poenis resistentium sacerdoti 5

H2.14 V2.14

Lex dicit: Qui superbierit, nolens oboedire imperio sacerdotis, qui in eo

tempore ministrat, moriatur homo ille, et auferes malum de Israel.
Item: Si quis contradixerit sacerdoti, moriatur. HDV

Item: Nemo audeat resistere sacerdotibus, quia ministri Dei sunt.

2.13 De indignis mercantibus sacerdotium et de uendentibus do- 10

H2.15 V2.15
num Dei

Gregorius Nazanzenus: Quicunque hoc donum studet donatione mercari,

dum non officium sed nomen attendit, sacerdotem non esse decernimus.
Sicut qui inuitus renuit et quesitus refugit sacris est remouendus altaribus.
Sic is, qui ultro ambit uel inoportunius se ingerit, procul dubio est repel- 15

lendus. Nam qui sic ad altaria conscendit, quid agit, nisi ut crescendo
1 cf. Leuit. 4:4 3 cf. Num. 4:4 6 Deut. 17:12 9 cf. Is. 61:6 12 Greg. I, ep. 9.219 CCSL
140a, pp. 783–4

1 Non Aaron ] Aaron non DHV 1–2 tantum ] tamen H tantum manum V 2 ponebat ]
mittebat O ponebat sacerdos DHV 2 eius ] hostie DV hostie quod H hosti∗∗∗ O
2 Significat ] hoc significat O 2 sacerdotes ] sacerdotum DHV 2 in. . .non ] non esse
uictum DHV 3 Aron ] Aaron BO Aaron nec filii eius DHV 3 portabat ] portabant DHV
3 tabernaculum ] tabernacula H 3 tantum ] tamen B 3–4 inuoluebat ] immolabant DV
inuoluebat quod H 4 Significat ] significans B hoc significat O 5 poenis ] poena DH
pena V 5 resistentium ] resistendi DV 5 sacerdoti ] sacerdotibus H 6 dicit ] om. DV
6 imperio sacerdotis ] sacerdotes imperio DV 6 in eo ] om. D eo V 7 ille. . .malum ] om.
A 7 auferes ] aures B* 7 malum ] interlin. P 9 quia ] qui H* 10 indignis ] indige-
nis B 10 et ] om. A 10 de ] om. DV 10 uendentibus ] uentibus A 12 Nazanzenus ]
om. A Nazareus O Nazozenus V 12 Quicunque ] nam quicumque DV 12 donum ]
interlin. .i. sacerdotium O 13 officium ] officium habet A 13 attendit ] ad te dit A
13 sacerdotem ] DHV sacerdos ABOP** 14 Sicut ] sicut his DHV 14 inuitus ] inuitatus
DV Greg. 14 et ] BDHV interlin. O om. P** 14 sacris ] BDHOV sacraris P** 14 est ]
preesse DHOV 14 remouendus ] om. BDHOV 14 altaribus ] altaribus preesse debet B
altaribus debet DV 15 Sic ] sic autem A 15 is ] om. A his D 15 ambit ] interlin. cupit P
15 uel ] et DV 15 inoportunius ] inoportunis A importunius DV 15 procul. . .est ] om.
DV 15 est ] om. ADHOV 15–16 repellendus ] repellentis A 16 conscendit ] consendit
A 16 quid ] interlin. aliud O 16 crescendo ] interlin. in sumptione O
 26 Hibernensis 2.14

decrescat et ascendendo exterius, interius in profundo discendat?

Lucas in actibus apostolorum: Phetrus ad Simonem magum dicit: Pecunia
tua tecum sit in perditionem; existimasti enim donum Dei pretio mercari.
In templo columbe uendebantur. Quid per columbas nisi spiritus sancti
donum significatur? Sed uendentes eos significant, qui pro inpossitione 5

manuum terrena munera accipiunt.

2.14 De eo quod donanda pars substantiæ omnis mortui sacer-

H2.16 V2.16
dotibus

Sinodus Hibernensis decreuit: Quia Aron sumebat partem uniuscuiusque

oblationis siue principis siue famuli, et sedatium communis de substantia 10

omnis mortui dandum est.

2.15 De sedatione commoni

H2.17 V2.17

Sinodus Kartaginensis ait: Sedatium commone si modicum fuerit, respui

non debet. Si magnum, accipiendum usque pretium uacce. Hoc sedatium
aufugit regem et episcopum, cui monachus est, et fratres. 15

Sinodus Hibernensis in hoc sedatium ouem aut pretium eius statuta de-
mensione tribui censuit.
2 Act. 8:20 4 Greg. I, Homil. in euang. 39.2

1 decrescat. . .ascendendo ] om. D 1 ascendendo ] interlin. .i. in gradu O 1 exterius ]

interlin. .i. corpore O 1 interius ] interlin. .i. in anima O 1 profundo ] profundum D
2 Phetrus ] Petrus ABDHOV 2 Simonem ] H Simone D 2 dicit ] om. H 2 Pecunia ]
penia B* 3 Dei ] om. D 4 In ] Gregorius in H 4 nisi ] nisi donum DHV 5 donum ]
om. DHV 5 significatur ] significat H 5 eos ] columbas eos DV eas columbas H
7 donanda ] danda sit DV danda H 7 pars. . .mortui ] omnis pars mortuis (mortui V)
DV 9 decreuit ] decreuit ut substantiae mortui pars detur sacerdotibus DHV 9 Quia ]
quia ait DV 9 Aron ] Aaron O 10 oblationis ] BDH oblationem P** oblationibus
V 10 famuli ] serui DHV 10–11 et. . .est ] om. DHV 10 sedatium ] sedationem B
11 dandum ] danda B 11 est ] om. B 12 sedatione ] sedatio V 12 commoni ] com-
monis P* communionis V 13 Kartaginensis ] Cartaginensis B Hibernensis DV Cartagi-
nensis ⟨ Hibernensis H* 13 ait ] om. DV 13 commone ] commonis BO comunionis
DV 14 Si ] et si DV 14 usque. . .uacce ] sed pretium non excedat DV 16 Sinodus
Hibernensis ] quidam enim (autem H) Hibernensium DHV sinodus Hiberniensis P*
16–17 demensione tribui ] DHV om. P** 17 censuit ] censuerunt DHV
 2.16Hibernensis 27

2.16 De commonione
H2.18 V2.18

Sinodus Hibernensis: Commonionis nomen hoc est: uiaticum habet, id est,

uiae custodiam. Custodit enim animam usque dum steterit ante tribunal
Christi, cui refert sua, prout geserit, propria. Nec archangelus potest du-
cere ad uitam, usque dum iudicauerit eam Deus, nec Zabulus ad penam 5

traducere, nisi Dominus damnauerit eam.

2.17 De increpatione malorum sacerdotum

H2.19 V2.19

Ezechiel ait: Væ sacerdotibus, qui comedunt peccata populi mei; hoc est
siue eorum summentes uictimas et non orantes pro eis, siue comedentes
hostias et non corripientes malos. 10

Item Gregorius: Causa ruine populi sacerdotes mali.

Nemo quippe amplius in æclesia nocet, quam qui peruerse agens, nomen
et ordinem sanctitatis habet. Delinquentem nam hunc redarguere nullus
presumit. Et in exemplum uehementer culpa extenditur, quoniam pro
reuerentia ordinis peccator honoratur. 15

2.18 De poenis pessimorum sacerdotum

H2.20 V2.20

Lex dicit: Aaron portauit iniquitatem filiorum Israel.

Et iterum si neglegenter hoc fecerit, morietur, aut si non bono animo hoc
fecerit, siue per inuidiam siue per cupiditatem alienarum rerum, ut filii
Aron offerentes ignem alienum, aut per dilegentiam ciborum et per negle- 20

8 cf. Ezech. 20:28–30 11 Greg. I, ep. 9.219 CCSL 140a, p. 787 or 11.46 CCSL 140a, p. 943
12 Greg. I, Reg. past. 1.2 17 Exod. 28:38 19 cf. Leuit. 10:1–2

2 Hibernensis ] DHV eadem ABOP** 2 Commonionis. . .habet ] communio dicitur eo

quod omnium fidelium in exitu uitae communis est uictus ergo quidam uiaticum nomi-
nant DHV 2 Commonionis ] commonis O 3 uiae ] uitae DHV 4 cui. . .propria ] om.
DV in marg. H 4 sua ] sua propria H 4 archangelus ] bonus angelus DHV 4–5 potest
ducere ] om. DHV 5 usque. . .Deus ] om. DHV 5 Zabulus ] Sabulus AB nequam an-
gelus DV malus angelus H 6 traducere ] perducere talem animam ualet DV produce-
re H 6 nisi. . .eam ] nisi prius diuino iudicio censeatur DHV 7 increpatione ] increpa-
tio B 7 malorum sacerdotum ] sacerdotum malorum DHV 8 ait ] om. DV 11 Item ]
om. DHV 11 Causa. . .mali ] mali final sentence of this chap. in DHV 13 nam ] namque
BDV 13 redarguere nullus ] nullus redarguere DV 14 uehementer culpa ] culpe uehe-
menter DHV 14 quoniam ] quando DV Greg. 17 Lex dicit ] om. D 17 dicit ] dicit ad
B 18 hoc (1) ] haec B 18 aut ] id est DHV 19 cupiditatem ] cupiditate B 20 Aron ]
Aaron B Aaron fecerunt DHV 20 et ] aut DHV
 28 Hibernensis 2.19

gentiam ministerii, ut filii Heli sacerdotis, aut per contentionem principa-

tus, ut Core.

2.19 De eo quod non habent sacerdotes hereditatem, nisi

H2.21 V2.21
Dominum

Lex dicit: Non dabis eis hereditatem in Israel; ego enim hereditas eorum. 5

Sed sciendum est quod VI urbes refugii Israel cum suburbanis suis sacer-
dotum erant.

De ordine sacerdotis contra principem et populum HDV

H2.22 V2.22

Primo pro se sacerdos offerat, ne eius peccata inficiant populi, quia sacerdotes
mali, et reliqua. Deinde pro populo, ut dixit: Portabit iniquitatem, et reliqua. 10

2.20 De superfluis sacerdotum ad æclesias dandis

H2.23 V2.23

Sinodus decreuit, ut sacerdos omne quod superfluum habeat, det in æcle-

sia et, ut quantum æclesiæ demserit, tantum æclesia demat de superfluis
eius.

2.21 De sacerdotibus, ut non querant pretium ministrii 15

H2.24 V2.24

Hironimus: Sacerdos non querat pretium ministrationis; quia gratis ac-

cepit, gratis det.
1 cf. I Sam. 2:12–36 2 cf. Num. 16:23–33 5 Ezech. 44:28 9 cf. Greg. I, ep. 9.219 CCSL
140a, p. 787 or 11.46 CCSL 140a, p. 943 ∥ cf. p. 27 ln. 11 10 Leuit. 5:1 16 Matt. 10:8

1 ministerii ] ministri DH 1 per ] om. B 1–2 principatus ] principatus sui O 2 ut ]

ut fecit DHV 2 Core ] Corae B Chore DHOV 5 Lex dicit ] om. DV 6 sciendum est ]
scientes DV 6 VI ] sex D 6 refugii ] refugii cum B refugii in O 6 Israel cum ] om.
DV 7 erant ] sunt V 8 sacerdotis ] sacerdotum DV 9 sacerdos ] om. H 9 eius ] V ei
DH** 9 populi ] populum D 10 et reliqua (2) ] om. D 12 Sinodus ] sinodus Hibernen-
sis DHV 12 in ] om. B 13 ut ] om. HV 13 quantum ] quandum H 13 æclesiæ dem-
serit ] dempserit ecclesiae DHV 13 æclesiæ ] eclesiam AB 13 tantum æclesia ] interlin.
O 13 demat ] demat interlin. eum O 14 eius ] ei AD 15 sacerdotibus ] sacerdotibus in-
terlin. quibus dicitur O sacerdote V 15 querant ] querat V 16 Hironimus ] Hieronimus
DHV 16 quia ] quia quod B quod ⟨ quia H* quod O 16–17 accepit ] accipit H
 2.22Hibernensis 29

H2.25 V2.25 2.22 De sacerdotibus, ut non accipiant munera iniquorum

Sinodus difiniuit, ut sacerdos non accipiat munera eius, cuius conscien-

tiam non nouerit. Quantum enim illi hostia non prodest, tantum huic
dona iniqui nocent.
Sinodus Feruensis: Dona iniquorum, que reprobantur a Deo, reprobentur 5

a sanctis.
Item sinodus: Eorum, qui pauperes premunt, dona a sacerdotibus refu-
tanda.

H2.26 V2.26 2.23 De eo quod non nocet uictus necesarius et uestimentum,

nisi superflua dona recipias 10

Sinodus Romana de oblationibus eorum: Contentus tegmine tantum et ali-

mento, cætera dona iniquorum reproba, que reprobat altissimus, quoniam
non sumit lucerna, nisi quo alatur.

2.24 De eo quod dona iniquorum a sacerdote recipienda, ut ta-

H2.27 V2.27
men pauperibus erogentur et captiuis 15

Martinus: Mox ad eum Liguntius, diuina expertus beneficia, peruolauit;

C etiam argenti libras obtulit, quas uir beatus nec respuit nec recepit, sed
5 cf. Sir. 34:23 ∥ cf. Pat., Epist. §8 ∥ cf. p. 10 ln. 2, p. 291 ln. 7, p. 300 ln. 1, p. 313 ln. 15
(app. crit.), chaps. 2.24, 2.26, 39.2 7 Statt. eccl. ant. 94(69) 11 Syn. Pat. §2 14 cf. Pat.,
Epist. §8 ∥ p. 10 ln. 2, p. 291 ln. 7, p. 300 ln. 1, p. 313 ln. 15 (app. crit.), chaps. 2.22, 2.26, 39.2
16 Sulpic. Seuer. Dialog. 3.14 CSEL 1, p. 212

2 Sinodus ] Sinodus Hibernensis DHV 2 difiniuit ] decreuit V 2 eius ] om. V 2 cuius ]

interlin. B quorum V 2–3 conscientiam ] conscientia ⟨ consecratio V* 3 enim ] autem H
4 iniqui nocent ] nocent iniqui HV 4 iniqui ] iniqui non A iniquorum O 4 nocent ]
nocet P* 5 Feruensis ] Auernens K Hibernensis ⟨ Feruensis H* Ferbensis V ∥ cf. p. 11
line 4 (app. crit.) 5 reprobentur ] reprobantur BHOV 7 Eorum ] Romanorum ⟨ eorum
H* 7 sacerdotibus ] sacerdote B 7–8 refutanda ] refutanda sunt B refutantur H refu-
tentur DV 9 uictus ] uictus ac uestimentum DV 9 necesarius ] om. H 9 et ] ac H om.
DV 9 uestimentum ] uestimentum necessarius H om. DV 11 Contentus ] contendus
A continent DV 12 dona ] om. DV 12 reproba que ] om. ABDHOV 12 que ] inter-
lin. P 12 altissimus ] altisimus P* 13 non ] om. D 13 sumit ] sumunt B 13 lucerna ]
lucerne˛ B 13 nisi quo ] si quis DV 13 alatur ] alantur AB 14 ut ] aut V 14–15 tamen
pauperibus ] pauperibus tantum H pauperibus tam V 16 Martinus ] in libris Martini H
16 Liguntius ] Licentius DV Licuntius ABH Licontius O 17 C ] centum ADV 17 etiam ]
om. DHV 17 quas uir ] quattuor V 17 nec (1) ] non BDHV
 30 Hibernensis 2.25

priusquam pondus illud monasterii limen attingeret, redimendis id cap-

tiuis deputauit. Et cum ei sugeretur, ut aliquid ab eo in sumtum mona-
sterii seruaretur, dicentes omnibus angustum esse uictum, multis deesse
uestimentum, ‘nos’, inquit, ‘æclesia pascat et uestiat’.

2.25 De tempore, quo debent sacerdotes ab æclesia deesse et de 5

H2.28 V2.28
penetentia eorum, si ultra defuerint

Sinodus Hibernensis decreuit, ut sacerdos una tantum die ab æclesia de-

fuerit. Si duobus, peneteat VII diebus cum pane et aqua. Si autem mortuus
ad æclesiam adlatus fuerit, et ille absens, peniteri debet, quia poene reus
illius est. 10

Item: Si uno dominico defuerit, agat penitentiam XX dierum cum pane et

aqua. Si autem duobus aut tribus, submouendus honore gradus sui.

2.26 De eo quod non debet sacerdos existimare dona oblata sua

H2.29 V2.29
esse, sed æclesie

Sinodus dicit: Sacerdotes, quibus ab aliis aliquid, siue cum æclesia, siue 15

sequestratim donatur, quia hoc ille, qui donat, pro redemptione anime,
non pro commodo sacerdotis probatur offerre, non quasi suum proprium,
sed quasi dimissum æclesie conputabunt. Quia iustum est, ut sicut sacer-
13 cf. 10 ln. 2, p. 291 ln. 7, p. 300 ln. 1, p. 313 ln. 15 (app. crit.), chaps. 2.22, 2.24, 39.2
15 Agath. §6

1 redimendis ] remediis A 1 id ] id est D 2 sugeretur ] surgeretur A suggereret DV

3 seruaretur ] seruaretur ex A 3 dicentes ] om. ABOP 3 uictum ] interlin. H
om. V 4 uestimentum ] after esse DHV 4 nos ] uos DV 4 inquit ] inquid V
5–6 et. . .defuerint ] om. D 7 Hibernensis ] et Esidorus B Hibernensis et Issidorus H
7 decreuit ] definiuit DHV 7 una. . .die ] una die tantum DV 8 Si ] si enim DV si autem
H 8 duobus ] duo DV 8 VII ] septem DV 8 autem ] enim DHV 9 adlatus fuerit ]
auffuerit D 9 peniteri ] pennere V 9 poene ] O pene P** 10 illius est ] est illius DHV
11 uno ] in uno V 11 dominico ] dominico ab ecclesia DH die dominico ab ecclesia V
11 XX ] biginti D uiginti V 11 dierum ] dies DV 12 autem ] enim DV 12 duobus ]
duo annos DV 12 aut tribus ] tres DV 13 existimare ] estimare AHV 13 dona ] dona
sibi DHV 15 Sinodus ] Sinodus Agathensis DV Sinodus Agatensis H 15 dicit ] om. DV
15 Sacerdotes ] pontifices DH pontifices uo V 15 quibus ] quibus summo sacerdotio con-
stitutis ab extraneis dumtaxat DH 15 ab aliis ] donatur DV om. H 15 siue (1) ] uel DHV
15 siue (2) ] seu B uel H om. V 16 sequestratim ] sequestratim (sequentium V) aut dimi-
titur aut DHV 16 quia hoc ] quia enim V 16 hoc ] ab O 16 anime ] anime sue DHV
17 offerre ] fere B 18 quasi ] quasi suum proprium sed quasi H om. V 18 æclesie ]
ecclesie inter facultates DHV aeclesie interlin. inter facultates O 18 conputabunt ] com-
putabit DV
 2.27Hibernensis 31

dos habet quod æclesie dimissum est, ita æclesia habeat quod sacerdoti
relinquitur.
Sane quicquid per fideicommissum, aut sacerdotis nomine, aut aecclesiae fortas- DHV

se dimittitur, cuicumque alii post modum profuturum, id est, inter facultates suas
æcclesia conputare aut retinere non poterit. 5

2.27 De eo quod gradus excelsi non debent curas saeculares

H2.30 V2.30
habere

Episcopus, aut prespiter, aut diaconus nequaquam seculares curas adsu-

mant, sin aliter, deponantur.
Senodus Calcidonensis decreuit, sanctum concilium difiniuit nullum episcopum,
˛ 10 HDV

uel monachum, uel prespiterum, aut clericum posessiones sibi conducere aut ne-
gutiis secularibus se miscere, sed propter pupillorum curam, aut orfanorum, uel
uiduarum, maxime personarum, que indigent adiutorio propter timorem Domini. Si
quis enim transierit ecclesie increpationibus subiacebit.

3 De diacono 15

H3.1 V3.1 3.1 De nomine diaconi

Diaconus grecum, latine diaconus sonat, quod interpretatur minister eo

quod altario ministret.
3 Agath. §6 8 Canon. Apost. §7 10 Chalced. §3 ∥ cf. p. 46 ln. 18 17 cf. Isid., Etymol.
7.12.22

1 quod ] interlin. P 1–2 sacerdoti relinquitur ] reliquid sacerdos D reliquid sacerdoti

V 3 Sane ] sacerdoti sane H** 3 fideicommissum ] diecommissum V 3 aut ] Agath.
3 aecclesiae ] aecclesiae est H** 4 alii ] alio H 4 profuturum ] pro futuris ⟨ pro fu-
turus H* 5 retinere ] retine H* 6 gradus ] superiores D superiores gradus HV
6 excelsi ] om. D 6 curas saeculares ] saeculares curas O 8–9 Episcopus. . .deponantur ]
om. DHV 8 curas ] interlin. O 8–9 adsumant ] adsumat O*P* 9 deponantur ] de-
ponatur O*P* 10 Calcidonensis ] Calcedonensis DV 10 difiniuit ] in marg. H 11 uel
prespiterum aut ] om. V 11 clericum ] clericum aut DV 11 posessiones sibi ] pos-
teriores DV in marg. H 11 conducere ] V conducerit DH** 12 propter ] om. DV in
marg. H 12 curam. . .orfanorum ] om. D 14 enim ] hec H 14 ecclesie ] DV aecclesiam
H** 17 grecum ] grece B greco nomine DV 17 latine ] quam et latino DV interlin. OP
17 diaconus sonat ] sonat DHV 18 altario ] altario et gradui sacerdotali HV
 32 Hibernensis 3.2

3.2 De exordio diaconorum in utraque lege

H3.2 V3.2

Diaconorum ordo a tribu Leui accipit exordium. Precipit enim Domi-

nus ad Moysen, ut per ordinationem Aron sacerdotis et filiorum eius
rursus Leui tribus in diuini cultus ministerio ordinaretur et consecraren-
tur Domino pro omnibus primogenitis, et seruirent Deo pro Israel. Ipsi 5

quoque gestarent arcam et tabernaculum omniaque uasa eius, et a XXV

annis et supra in tabernaculo seruire mandatum.
In nouo autem primordia eorum in actibus apostolorum ita leguntur: Con-
uocantes autem XII apostoli multitudinem discipulorum dixerunt: Con-
siderate ex uobis uiros boni testamenti VII plenos · spiritu sancto et sapien- 10 S begins

tia quos constituamus in hanc rem. Nos uero erimus orationi et ministerio
sermonis instantes.

3.3 De ordinatione diaconi

H3.3 V3.3

Sinodus: Cum diaconus ordinatur, solus æpiscopus, qui eum benedicit,

manum super capud eius ponat, quia non ad sacerdotium, sed ad mini- 15

sterium consecratur.

3.4 De diligentia diaconorum

H3.4 V3.4

Apostolus ait: Similiter diaconos oportet graues esse et pudicos, non bi-
lingues, non multo uino deditos, non turpi lucrum sectantes, habentes
2 Isid., De off. 2.8.1 6 Num. 8:24 8 Act. 6:2–4 14 Stat. eccl. ant. §92 18 I Tim. 3:8–10

2 Diaconorum ] interlin. Isidorus O 2 tribu Leui ] Leui tribu DV 3 per ] post DHV
3 Aron ] Aaron BDHV 4 rursus ] rursus uiri H 4 cultus ] cultus in P** 4 ordinaretur ]
D ordinentur A ordinarentur BP** 4–5 consecrarentur ] consacrarentur P* consecretur
DV 5 seruirent ] seruiret D seruire V 5 Deo ] om. DV 5 pro Israel ] pro filiis Is-
rael H 5 Ipsi ] ipsique H ipse V 6 quoque ] om. DHV 6 arcam ] aram H 6 uasa
eius ] eius uasa B 6 eius ] eius et que in circuitu tabenaculi erant DV 6 et (2) ] om. DV
6 XXV ] bicesimo (uicessimo V) quinto DV 7 annis ] anno DV 7 tabernaculo ] taber-
naculum DV 7 mandatum ] mandatum est BDHOV 8 autem ] enim testamento DV
8–9 primordia. . .Conuocantes ] om. A 8 primordia ] primordium DHV 8 leguntur ]
legitur DHV 9 autem ] sicut D 9 XII ] duodecim DV 10 boni testamenti ] testa-
menti boni H 10 boni ] om. DV 10 testamenti ] testimoni DV 10 VII ] septem DV
11 rem ] rem id est ministrare mensis S 14 Sinodus ] om. DHV sinodus Carthag. dixit S
14 Cum diaconus ] diaconus cum DHSV 14 benedicit ] benedixit S 15 ad (2) ] interlin.
P 15–16 ministerium ] mysterium S 17 diligentia ] dilegentia P* 18 Apostolus ait ]
om. DV 18 oportet. . .esse ] graues esse oportet DV 19 turpi ] turpia D 19 lucrum ]
lucra DV
 3.5Hibernensis 33

ministerium fidei in conscientia pura. Et hii primum probentur, et sic

ministrent nullum cremen habentes.
Essidorus ait: Pudici idem utique, id est, a libidine abstinentes. Non
bilingues, scilicet, ne conturbent habentes pacem. Non multo uino ded-
itos, quia ubi æbrietas, ibi libido donatur et furor. Non turpis lucrum 5

sectantes, ne de celesti ministerio lucra terrena sectentur.

3.5 De distantia ministerii sacerdotis et diaconi

H3.5 V3.5

Essidorus: Ipsi clara uoce in modum preconis amonent cunctos, siue in

orando, siue in flectendo genua; ipsi etiam audiendi aures habeamus ad
Dominum clamant; ipsi quoque euangelizant. Sine ipsis sacerdos nomen 10

habet, officium non habet. Nam sicut in sacerdote consecratio, ita in mini-
stro dispensatio sacramenti est. Illi orare, huic sallere mandauit; ille oblata
sanctificat, hic sanctificata dispensat. Ipsis etiam sacerdotibus propter pre-
sumptionem non licet de mensa Domini tollere calicem, nisi eis traditus
fuerit a diacono. 15

Et hoc sciendum est, quod leuite a L-mo anno custodes uasorum habeban-
tur in lege. Sic et in nouo aeditui aeclesiarum in senectute sunt, et uenera-
biles senes habendi.
3 Isid., De off. 2.8.5 8 Isid., De off. 2.8.3–4

1 conscientia ] scientia A 2 nullum ] in illum A 3 Essidorus ait ] om. D

3 Essidorus. . .abstinentes ] om. A 3 Essidorus ] Esidorus B Isidorus OS 3 Pudici ]
diaconi pudici S 3 idem ] om. S 3 utique ] utique sint DHV 3 id est ] DHSV om. P**
5 æbrietas ] ebrietas est DHV 5 donatur ] dominatur ABS 5 et furor ] after sectantes
O 5 turpis lucrum ] turpilucrum B turpitudinem O 5 turpis ] turpia DV turpes S
5 lucrum ] om. A lucra DV 6 sectentur ] sedentes in marg. separentur O 8 Essidorus ]
Sinodus A Esidorus B om. DV Isidorus OS 9 ipsi ] interlin. O 9 etiam ] etiam ut
DHV etiam interlin. O 9 aures ] ante aures S 9–10 habeamus. . .clamant ] ad dominum
habeamus clamant D 9 habeamus ] om. AS 10 euangelizant ] euangelizanthii sunt VII
(septem DV) angeli tubis canentes et tubis canentes et VII (septem DV) candelabra hii
VII (septem DV) uoces tonitruorum (tonitrui DV) HDV 10 ipsis ] ipsis autem H ipsis
enim DV 10 sacerdos ] sacerdos tantum D 11 habet (1) ] habet et DH habent et V
11 habet (2) ] habent V 12 orare ] orare id est offerre DHV 12 sallere ] psallere ABOS
14 tollere calicem ] calicem tollere D 14 calicem ] om. A 16 Et ] in D 16 L-mo ]
quinquagesimo DS quagesimo AV 16 uasorum ] sacrorum ABS 17 nouo ] nouo
testamento H 17 aeditui ] editui id est domorum DV
 34 Hibernensis 3.6

3.6 De uestimento diaconi

H3.6 V3.6

Isidorus: Qui ad altaria albis induti adsistunt, ut celestem uitam habeant,

candidique ad hostias et inmaculati accidant, mundi scilicet corpore, in-
corrupti pudore.
Sinodus: Diaconus tempore oblationis tantum alba utitur ueste. 5

3.7 De subiectione diaconi

H3.7 V3.7

Sinodus: Diaconus ita se prespiteri ministrum nouerit, ut æpiscopi pres-

biteros honorent.

3.8 De distributione eucharistæ a diacono

H3.8 V3.8

Sinodus: Diaconus prestante prespitero æucharistiam populo, si necessitas 10

cogit, eroget.

3.9 De predicatione diaconi coram prespiteris

H3.9 V3.9

Sinodus: Diaconus in conspectu prespiterorum interrogatus loquatur.

3.10 De diacono non occupante sedem prespiteri

H3.10 V3.10

Sinodus Nicena: Diaconi prespiteris non preferantur neque sedeant in con- 15

spectu prespiterorum.
2 Isid., De off. 2.8.4 5 Stat. eccl. ant. §60 7 Stat. eccl. ant. §57 10 Stat. eccl. ant. §58
13 Stat. eccl. ant. §61

2 Isidorus ] S om. D Issidorus interlin. H Issidorus A Esidorus B Essidorus P* 2 Qui

ad ] diaconi (diaconi qui HV) circa arcam (aram H) uel DHV 2 induti ] indutis DV
5 Sinodus ] sinodus Cartaginensis DHV 5 oblationis tantum ] tantum oblationis DH
tamen oblationis et lectionis K 5 tantum ] om. S 5 utitur ] utatur KS 7 Diaconus ]
DHSV diaconi P** 7 prespiteri ] presbiteri ut episcopi DV presbyteri uel episcopi S
7 nouerit ] ABOS nouerint P** 7–8 ut. . .honorent ] om. DSV 7 æpiscopi ] episcopum
B episcopos O 7–8 presbiteros ] presbiteri O 8 honorent ] honoret H 9 diacono ]
interlin. coram presbiteris O 10 Sinodus ] interlin. H interlin. coram presbiteris O om.
V 10 Diaconus ] om. D 10 prestante ] presente A 11 cogit ] cogat AS coget BO co-
gat iussu DHV 12 prespiteris ] presbitero DV 13 Sinodus ] om. DV interlin. H 13 in
conspectu ] inconuenti D inuentum H 15 Sinodus ] om. D 15 Nicena ] om. D Necena
P* 15 preferantur ] preferant A 15–16 conspectu ] BHKO consessu ⟨ conspectu P* con-
spectu interlin. uel in consensu O
 4.1Hibernensis 35

4 De subdiacono

H4.1 V4.1 4.1 De nomine subdiaconi

Apud Grecos apodiaconos uocitatur; Latine autem subdiaconus, id est,

subminister, eo quod oboediunt subdiaconi officiis leuitarum.

4.2 De ministerio subdiaconorum 5

H4.2 V4.2

Issidorus: Isti oblationes in templo Dei suscipiunt a populis, isti uasa cor-
poris et sanguinis Iesu Christi diacono ad altaria offerunt. De quibus
placuit patribus, ut qui ad sacra ministeria sunt ordinati, ab omni car-
nali inmunditia sint liberi, iuxta quod illis profeta dicit: Mundamini, qui
fertis uasa Domini. 10

4.3 De ordinatione subdiaconi

H4.3 V4.3

Sinodus: Subdiaconus cum ordinatur, quia manus inpossitionem non ac-

cipit, patenam de manu episcopi accipiat uacuam et calicem uacuum. De
manu uero archidiaconi accipiat orceulum cum aqua manile, id est, sci-
phum cum aqua et manumtergium. 15

3 Isid., De off. 2.10.1 6 Isid., De off. 2.10.2 9 Is. 52:11 12 Stat. eccl. ant. §93

3 Apud ] Isidorus apud S 3 apodiaconos ] ypodiaconus DS epodiaconus H yppodia-

conus V 3 uocitatur. . .autem ] uocitatur uel enim H 3 uocitatur. . .subdiaconus ] om.
DV 3 Latine autem ] uel A 3 Latine ] in Latina B 4 subminister ] subminister dic-
itur DH 4 subdiaconi ] diaconi DV 6 Issidorus ] Esidorus B om. D Isidorus S inter-
lin. H Essidorus AP* 6 Dei ] Domini DHV 7 sanguinis ] sanguinis Domini nostri S
7 Iesu ] om. DV 7 diacono ] diaconus D diaconis S 7 ad ] om. D ab V 7 altaria ]
altarium D alterum V 8 ministeria ] misteria A 9 iuxta ] iusta D 9 quod ] que
D 9 dicit ] dicente iubeatur DH ait S 10 uasa ] iussa B* 12 Sinodus ] om. D sin-
odus Kartaginensis S 13 patenam ] pateram DV paenam ⟨ patnam H* 14 uero ] om.
B 14 accipiat ] accipit AP* 14 orceulum ] urcelum BD ortiolum H urceolum S orce-
oleum V 14 cum. . .manile ] et aquiminilem B 14–15 aqua. . .manumtergium ] aqua ac
(om. H) magisterium (manutergium D om. H) et aquimanilem (aquimanile D) id est sci-
phum cum aqua (et manutergium H) VDH 14–15 sciphum ] interlin. B 15 cum aqua ]
om. A 15 manumtergium ] manutergium AS
 36 Hibernensis ..5

4.4 De exordio subdiaconorum in utraque lege

H4.4 V4.4

Subdiaconi in Hestra inueniuntur appellanturque ibi Nazareni, id est, in

humilitate seruientes Deo. Ex eorum ordine Nathanael fuit, qui in aeuan-
gelio diuina proditione commonitus saluatorem meruit confiteri, protes-
tante Domino: Ecce uir Israelita, in quo dolus non est. 5

5 De lectoribus

H5.1 V5.1 5.1 De exordio lectorum

Lectores qui uerbum Dei predicant, quibus dicitur: Clama, ne cesses, quasi
tuba exalta uocem tuam. Hi initium sumserunt a profetis et lege, qui
recitabant diuinos libros. 10

5.2 De ordinatione lectoris

H5.2 V5.2

Sinodus Romana: Lector cum ordinatur, facit æpiscopus uerbum de eo ad

plebem, indicans eius fidem, ac uitam, ac ingenium. Post haec spectante
plebe tradat ei et codicem, de quo lecturus est, dicens ad eum: Accipe et
esto uerbi Dei reuelator; habiturus, si fideliter et utiliter inpleueris offi- 15

tium, partem cum hiis, qui ministrauerunt uerbum Dei.

2 Isid., De off. 2.10.1 5 Ioh. 1:47 8 Isid., De off. 2.11.1 8 Is. 58:1 12 Stat. eccl. ant. §96

2 Subdiaconi ] Isidorus subdiaconi S 2 in Hestra inueniuntur ] inueniuntur in Esdra

(Hestra H Hesdra V) DHV 2 Hestra ] Esdra ADS 2 appellanturque ] et appelantur que
H et appellantur DV 2 Nazareni ] Nazarei ABHS Natinnei D 2–3 in. . .Deo ] humilitate
Deo seruientes DV 3 Deo ] Domino S 3 Nathanael ] Nathanahel D 3 in ] in eorum
V interlin. P 4 commonitus ] communicus A 4 saluatorem ] saluatore D 4 confiteri ]
profiteri D 5 uir ] uere D 5 Israelita ] Israhelita H 6 lectoribus ] lectore V 8 Lectores ]
lectores sunt DV 8 qui ] qui alegendo interlin. dicuntur H 8–9 quasi. . .tuam ] et reli-
qua DH om. V 9 qui ] qui in populo Dei DV 12 Sinodus Romana ] sinodus B om.
D 12 cum ] com P* 12 æpiscopus. . .eo ] uerbum de eo episcopus DV 13 eius fidem ]
eiusdem∗∗∗ m O 13 ac (2) ] et B 13 haec ] hoc O 14 et (1) ] om. DV 14 codicem ]
codicem diuinorum apicum DHV 14 Accipe ] interlin. hunc librum O 15 reuelator ]
reuelatur A relator V 15 habiturus ] after offitium S 15 inpleueris ] impleueris hoc S
impleueris interlin. hoc O 16 ministrauerunt. . .Dei ] uerbum Dei predicauerunt DHV
16 Dei ] Domini A Dei habebis O
 5.3Hibernensis 37

5.3 De eo qui eligendus est in lectore

H5.3 V5.3

Isidorus: Qui autem ad eiusmodi prouehitur gradum, iste erit doctrina et

libris inbutus sensuumque ac uerborum scientia ornatus ita, ut in distinc-
tionibus sententiarum intellegat, ubi firmatur iunctura, ubi adhuc pendat
oratio, ubi sententia extrema concludatur, hoc est, discernens genera pro- 5

nuntiationis, et his similia.

5.4 De uoce lectorum

H5.4 V5.4

Idem ait: Porro uox lectorum semplex esse debet et clara ad omne pronun-
tiationis genus accommodata, plena suco uirili, agrestem et rusticanum
effugiens sonum, non humilis, non adeo sublimis, non fracta, non tenera 10

nihilque femineum sonans.

6 De exorcista

H6.1 V6.1 6.1 De exordio exorcistarum

Hic gradus ab Hestra sumpsit initium, qui in templo Salamonis iussit di-
spossitores esse, quos actores templi memorat Hestras eosque nunc æcle- 15

2 Isid., De off. 2.11.2 8 Isid., De off. 2.11.5 14 Isid., De off. 2.13.1, 3

1 in lectore ] om. H lector O 2 Isidorus ] S om. BV Issidorus HO Essidorus P*

2 autem. . .eiusmodi ] huiusmodi DHV 2 eiusmodi ] huiusmodi O 2 prouehitur ]
prouehitur ad DHV 2 erit ] erit in DV 2 et ] in AS 3 inbutus ] interlin. id docibilis
P 3 sensuum ] BHV sensum P** sensu AOS 3 que ] om. DV 3 ac ] DV om. AB inter-
lin. OP** 3 in ] om. DV 3–4 distinctionibus ] distictionibus P** 4 firmatur ] finiatur S
5 extrema ] extrima P* 5 concludatur ] claudatur V 5–6 hoc. . .pronuntiationis ] HDV
om. ABOSP** 5 genera ] genus DV 7 lectorum ] lectoris AS 8 Idem ait ] Ysidorus DV
Essidorus H 8 uox lectorum ] lectoris uox AS 8 lectorum ] lectoris ADHSV 8 esse
debet ] est A om. D erit HSV 8 esse ] sit B 8 ad omne ] BDHSV om. AP** 9 suco ]
suno A sono H 9 et ] om. DV interlin. H 9 rusticanum ] rusticum DHV 10 non (3) ]
nec V 12 exorcista ] in marg. ∗∗∗ greca in latina adiurantes siue increpantes uocantur in-
uocant ∗∗∗ erguminos super eos qui habent spiritum inmundum nomen Domini Ih̄u Xpi
∗∗∗ ntes per eum ut egrediatur O 13 exordio ] exdio P* 13 exorcistarum ] exorcistare B
exorciste V 14 Hic ] Essidorus hic A Isidorus hic S 14 Hestra ] Extra A Hesdra S Esara
V 14 Salamonis ] om. S Salomonis V 15 actores ] auctores AS 15 Hestras ] Estras A
Hestra B Hesdras S Hes V 15 nunc ] om. B nunc in V 15–38.1 æclesia ] æclesie P*
 38 Hibernensis 6.2

sia Dei exorcistas nominat. Quomodo enim actor prudens et bonus scit
quid sit domini sui census, et omnis substantie˛ modos eregit, sic exorcista
redegit in sua diligentia totius regni Dei secreta, ut memoriae mandat de
sacramentis.

6.2 De ordinatione et ministerio exorciste 5

H6.2 V6.2

Sinodus Romana: Exorcista cum ordinatur accipit de manu æpiscopi li-

bellum, in quo scripti sunt exorcismi, dicente sibi episcopo: Accipe, et
commenda, et habeto potestatem inponendi manus super energuminum,
siue babtizatum, siue caticuminum.

7 De ostiario 10

H7.1 V7.1 7.1 De exordio eorum in lege

Ostiari sunt, qui in ueteri testamento ianitores templi uocabantur, qui

preerant portis Hierusalem quique ordinati per uices suas, omnia interiora
templi siue exteriora custodiebant.
6 Stat. eccl. ant. §95 12 Isid., De off. 2.15 [14].1

1 Dei ] Domini AS 1 nominat ] nominat id est orationes deseruientes DHV 1 actor ]

auctor S 1 prudens et bonus ] bonus et prudens B 1 scit ] om. D 2 quid ] om. DHV
2 domini ] domi H 2 modos ] modos uel A 2 eregit ] egerit A regit DHV erigit S
3 redegit ] regit DV interlin. id inclinat P redigit S 3 Dei ] Domini BO uel Domini DHV
3 memoriae ] S memoria P** 6 Sinodus Romana ] om. DV interlin. H sinodus Kartagi-
nensis S 6 Exorcista. . .accipit ] hi cum ordinantur accipiunt DHV 7 exorcismi ] inter-
lin. .i. increpationes O 8 commenda ] commenda interlin. memoriæ P 8 habeto ] habe
BDV 8 energuminum ] B inergominum AH inerguminum O energominum S energu-
minos ⟨ inergominos P* 9 babtizatum ] baptizatos DV 9 siue. . .caticuminum ] om. A
9 caticuminum ] cathecuminos DV caticominum H catacominum P* 11 eorum ] ostiari-
orum DV 12 Ostiari ] Essidorus hostiari ADV hostiarii H Isidorus ostiarii S 12 qui (1) ]
om. H 12 ueteri ] uetera A 12 testamento ] om. A 13 preerant ] ABHSV preherant D
preerant in O preperant P** 13 Hierusalem ] Hisrael A 14 templi. . .exteriora ] interlin.
O 14 siue ] uel V
 7.2Hibernensis 39

7.2 De ministerio eorum in nouo

H7.2 V7.2

Hii denique inter sanctum et iniquum discernentes. Eos tantum in aeclesia

recipiunt, qui sunt fideles. Habent enim potestatem bonos recipiendi et
reiciendi indignos. Per hos autem intramus in ecclesiam. HDV

7.3 De ordinatione ostiarii 5

H7.3 V7.3

Sinodus Romana: Ostiarius cum ordinatur, postquam ab archidiacono in-

structus fuerit, qualiter in domo Dei debeat conuersari, ad sugestionem
archidiaconi tradat ei æpiscopus claues æclesie de altari, dicens: Sic age
quasi redditurus Deo rationem pro his rebus, que istis clauibus recludun-
tur. 10

8 De recapitulatione VII graduum

H8.1 V8.1 8.1 De gradibus in quibus Christus adfuit

Ostiarius fuit quando aperuit ostia inferni. Exorcista quando eiecit VII
demonia de Maria Magdalena. Lector quando aperuit librum Essaiæ.
Subdiaconus quando fecit uinum de aqua in Cana Galileae. Diaconus 15

quando lauit pedes discipulorum. Sacerdos quando accipit panem ac fre-

git et benedixit. Episcopus fuit quando eleuauit manus suas ad celum et
benedixit apostolos suos.
2 Isid., De off. 2.14.1 6 Stat. eccl. ant. §97 13 cf. Luc. 8:2 14 cf. Luc. 4:17 15 cf. Ioh.
2:8–9 ∥ cf. Ioh. 13:5 16 cf. Matt. 26:26 17 cf. Luc. 24:50

1 eorum ] horum DV 1 nouo ] nouo testamento H 2 Hii ] Isidorus hi S 3 enim ]

om. DV 4 reiciendi ] reeieciendi ⟨ reeiecienti H* 4 autem ] enim DV 6 Sinodus Ro-
mana ] om. DHV sinodus Kartaginensis S 7 Dei ] Domini AS 9 Deo rationem ] Deo
ratione A 11 VII ] septem DV 12 adfuit ] fuit DH 13 aperuit ] aperuit et percussit
DHV 13 inferni ] inferni captiuam captiuitatem reducens H 13 Exorcista ] exorcista
fuit DHV 13 VII ] septem DSV 14 Lector ] lector fuit DHV 14 aperuit. . .Essaiæ ] li-
brum Esaie (Issiae H) aperuit DHV 14 librum ] libellum B 14 Essaiæ ] Esaiae AB Isaie˛
O 15 Subdiaconus ] subdiaconus fuit DHV 15 Cana ] Chana V 15 Diaconus ] dia-
conus fuit DHV 16 lauit ] lauauit H 16 discipulorum ] discipulorum suorum DHV
16 Sacerdos ] sacerdos fuit DHV 16–17 ac. . .et ] om. H et V 17 ad celum ] om. DHV
18 apostolos ] apostolis ABS 18 suos ] om. AS
 40 Hibernensis 8.2

8.2 De distantia graduum

H8.2 V8.2

Episcopum decet iudicare, et interpretari, et consecrare, et consummare,

et ordinare, et babtizare, et offerre. Sacerdotem autem oportet offerre, et
benedicere, et bene praesse, predicare, et babtizare. Leuitam, id mini-
strum, oportet ministrare ad altare, et babtizare, et commonicare. Sub- 5

diaconum decet ministrare aquam altari diacono et dehonestare altare.

Exorcistam oportet abiecere demones et dicere his qui commonicant, ut
requirant aquam ministerii effundere. Lectorem oportet legere ei, qui
predicat, et lectiones decantare, et benedicere panes et fructus nouos. Osti-
arium percutere cimbala, aperire aeclesiam, et sacrarium, et codicem, ex 10

quo praedicatur aut legitur.

9 De acolito et salmista et clerico

H9.1 V9.1 9.1 De ordinatione acoliti

Sinodus Romana: Accolitus cum ordinatur, ab episcopo quidem docetur,

qualiter se in offitio suo agere debeat, sed ab archidiacono accipiat cero- 15

ferarium cum cera, ut sciat se ad accendenda æclesie luminaria mancipari.

Accipiat et orceulum uacuum ad sugerendum uinum in eucharistiam cor-
poris Christi.
14 Stat. eccl. ant. §94

1 De. . .graduum ] as Bk heading in O 2 iudicare ] indicare H 3 babtizare et offerre ] of-

ferre et baptizare DHV 3 autem ] om. DHV 3 et (1) ] om. V 4 et (2) ] om. V 5 et (2) ]
om. V 6 diacono ] interlin. et dicere his qui non comunicant recedere O 7 Exorcistam ]
exorcista D 7 demones ] demonia D 8–9 legere. . .predicat ] legere in ecclesia DHV in-
terlin. O 9 et (1) ] om. H 9–10 Ostiarium ] ostiarium decet DV hostiarium oportet H
10 cimbala ] clocos DV interlin. uel clocos O 10 aperire ] et aperire DHV 10 sacrarium ]
sacrarium custodire H sararium P* 10 codicem ] codicem tradat S 10 ex ] om. DHV
12 salmista ] 12 et clerico ] om. HV 13 ordinatione acoliti ] acoliti ordinatione DV inter-
lin. accensor luminum O 14 Sinodus Romana ] om. DV interlin. H sinodus Kartaginensis S
14 Romana ] om. O 14 Accolitus ] acolitus A acolitus acensor luminarium his (est is H)
DHV acolitus accensor luminum K 15 se ] om. DV 15–16 ceroferarium ] Stat. eccl. ant.
§94 trisarium AH triforium B trasorium DV trisorium interlin. .i. cerosor O ceresorarium
P** cereferarium S 16 cera ] cereis DV 16 se ad ] om. DV interlin. H 16 accendenda ]
adcidenda A accendere V 16 luminaria ] luminaria ei qui ministerio DV 17 orceulum ]
urceum D orcielum H 18 Christi ] in marg. id ordinatis̄ P
 9.2Hibernensis 41

9.2 De psalmiste exordio et uoce et ussu

H10 V9.2

Isidorus: Psalmistarum exordium Dauid siue Assaph extiterunt. Mortuo

autem Assaph, filii eius in hunc ordinem subrogati sunt a Dauid, erantque
psalmiste per successionem generis, sicut ordo sacerdotalis. Ex hoc uetere
more æclesia sumsit exemplum nutriendi psalmistarum, quorum cantibus 5

ad affectum Dei mentes audientium excitantur. Vox autem eius non as-
pera, nec rauca uel disonans, sed canora erit, suauis, liquida atque acuta,
habens sonum et melodiam sanctae religioni congruentem, neque musica
uel theatrali arte redoleat, sed que conpunctionem magis audientibus fa-
ciat. 10

De ordinatione psalmistae O

Hic ordinatur sine iussione episcopi sed sola prespiteri sententia, dicente
sibi: Vide, ut quod ore cantas corde credas, et quod corde credis operibus
probes.
Psalimsta grece, cantator latina; psalmus canticum. Sed psalmus diuinus, can- 15 HDV

ticum humanum.
2 Isid., De off. 2.12.1, 2 12 Stat. eccl. ant. §98

1 De. . .ussu ] this chap. heading is numbered as a new Bk heading in H 1 psalmiste ] psalmis-
tarum DV 1 ussu ] usu et nomine DHV 2 Isidorus ] S Esidorus B om. DV interlin. H Es-
sidorus AP* 2 exordium ] auctores DHV 2 Assaph ] Asap H Asaph ABOSV 3 autem ]
enim DV 3 Assaph ] Asaph ABDOSV Assaf H 3 in ] ad DHV 3 hunc ] hanc HV
3 ordinem ] ordinatione H ordinationem V 3 subrogati. . .Dauid ] a Dauid subrogati sunt
DHV 4 sicut ] sic B 4 uetere ] ueteri ADHSV 5 psalmistarum ] psalmistas ABDHSV
6 Dei ] Domini AS 6 autem ] om. D enim V 6 eius ] eorum O 7 nec ] uel DHV
7 disonans ] interlin. .i. culpabilis O 7 canora ] clara S conora B 7 liquida ] licida D
lucida HV 8 religioni ] religionis D 8 congruentem ] congruem A interlin. abtantem
P 9 theatrali ] theathraeli H 9 redoleat ] interlin. id non sonat P interlin. .i. floreat O
9 conpunctionem ] conpunctionem cordis DHV 12 Hic. . .sola ] sinodus (om. V) Kartagi-
nensis (om. V) psalmista (om. V) id (om. DHV) est (om. DHV) cantator (om. DH can-
tor S psalmista V) potest absentiam (absentia HSOV) episcopi sola iussione (iussione
presbiteri officium suscipere cantandi dicente presbitero O) DHSOV 12 sententia ] of-
ficium suscipere cantandi DHOSV 12 dicente ] dicens AB 13 sibi ] presbitero DHOSV
13–14 Vide. . .probes ] in margin O 13 quod (1) ] que DV 13 corde credas ] corde credis
A credas corde B 13–14 et quod. . .probes ] et reliqua A et quod credas operibus impleas
S 13 et quod ] et que DV quod O 13–14 credis. . .probes ] et reliqua B 14 probes ]
impleas OV 15 cantator ] cantatur H** cantor DV
 42 9.2Hibernensis

De clerico HV
H 11 V10

H 11.1 V10.1 De nomine clerici DHV

Clerici, qui seruiunt Christi aecclesie, interpretatur primum uocabulum suum ex

nominis distinctione per latinitatem esse. Quod dicitur enim cleros grece, latine
sors Dei appelatur. Propterea uocantur clerici, uel eo quod de sorte Domini sunt, 5

uel quod Dominus ipse sors, id pars clericorum. Quod enim ipse Domini pars est;
uel Dominum habeat partem talem se exhibere debet, ut possideat Dominum, et
ipse a Domino possideatur.
Essidorus: Proinde ergo clericos uocari solent, aut eo quod in sorte hereditatis HDV

Domini dentur, uel pro eo quod ipse Dominus sors illorum, loquente Domino: Ego 10

hereditas illorum.

H11.2 V10.2 De eo quod omnes, qui habent gradus ecclesiasticos clerici

nominantur

Itaque omnes, qui aecclesie ministerii gradibus ordinati sunt, generaliter clerici
nominantur. 15

H11.3 V10.3 De eo quod debent clerici apud abbatem, non apud seculares
˛ iudicari

Sinodus Laudacensis: Si quis clericus aduersus clericum habet negotium, non de- DHV

ferat aepiscopum proprium et ad secularia

˛ percurrat iudicia, sed prius actio uentile-
tur apud aepiscopum proprium; uel certe consilio eiusdem aepiscopi, apud alios,
quos utreque partes uoluerint, iudicium continebunt. Si quis autem preter hoc 20

fecerit, canonicis correptionibus subiacebit.

3 cf. Isid., Etymol. 7.12.1–2 5 cf. Num. 18:20 9 cf. Isid., Etymol. 7.12.1–2 10 Ezech. 44:28
14 Isid., De off. 2.1.1 17 Chalced. §9

3 seruiunt ] seruit H 4 nominis ] non inis H 4 per latinitatem ] H prolata nitatur

D**V 4 Quod dicitur ] H predicitur D**V 4 enim ] H si enim D**V 4 cleros ] χleρoc
H 5 uocantur ] uocatur H* uocandi V 5 clerici ] cleri ⟨ clerici H* 5 eo quod ] quia V
6 Quod ] quia V 6 enim ] autem H 7 uel ] HV id D** 8 a ] ad D**V 8 Domino ]
Domine D**V 8 possideatur ] possedatur H 9 Essidorus ] Ysidorus D Hysidorus V
9 uocari ] uocaris D 9 solent ] interlin. H 10 pro eo ] om. H 10 illorum ] illorum est
H 14 aecclesie ] ecclesiaestici DV 17 Sinodus Laudacensis ] om. Θ 17 Laudacensis ]
Laudocensis DV 17 clericum ] alium Θ 17 habet ] habens Θ 17–18 deferat ] desiderat
Θ 18 secularia.
˛ . .iudicia ] alia iudicia currit nisi ex consensu episcopi anathema sit Θ
19 consilio ] concilio DV 19 alios ] Chalced. 20 uoluerint ] uoluerit H* 20 autem ]
enim DV
 Hibernensis 9.2 43

De causa clericorum contra episcopum HDV

H11.4 V10.4

Eadem sinodus: Quodsi clericus habet causam aduersus alterum clericum, apud VDH

episcopum proprium iudicetur. Si autem aduersus proprium episcopum, apud si-

nodus prouincie iudicetur.

H11.5 V10.5 De eo quod clerici in conuiuiis fieri non debent 5

Sinodus Anthiocena: Quod non oportet Christianos euntes ad nuptias, plaudere

uel saltare, sed uenerabiliter cenare uel prandere; sicut decet Christianos.
Item eadem sinodus: Quod non oportet sacerdotes uel clericos quibuscumque
spectaculis, in cenis aut nuptiis interesse; sed antequam ingrediantur thimelici,
exurgere eos conuenit atque inde discedere. 10

H11.6 V10.6 De clericis uel episcopis habentibus causam contra metropolitanum

aepiscopum

Sinodus Laudacensis: Quodsi aduersus eiusdem prouincie metropolitanum aepis-

copum aepiscopus uel clericus habet querellam, petat primatem diocesseos, aut
sedem regie urbis Constantinopolitane, et aput ipsum iudicentur. 15

H11.7 V10.7 De uoce moderanda clericorum

Bassilius uocis mensuram definiuit audiendi modus. Si ergo breuior fuerit et pre-
sior uox, quam res poscit, prope est, ut murmor potius uel susurratio uideatur,
quam sermo. Si uero maior sit, quam res requirit, cum possit audire ille, cui lo-
quimur, etiam si leuius loquamur, hec aetiam non erit uox, sed clamor, quod est 20

motabile.
2 Chalced. §9 6 Laodicen. §53 8 Laodicen. §54 13 Chalced. §9 ∥ cf. p. 114 ln. 16 17 Basil.,
Asceticon (tr. Rufin.) PL 103:534

2 Eadem ] om. Θ 2 Quodsi ] si Θ 2 alterum. . .apud ] om. H 3 iudicetur. . .episcopum ]

om. H 3 aduersus. . .episcopum ] episcopum aut principem Θ 6 Anthiocena ] (sic) D
Antiocensis H 6 Quod. . .Christianos ] om. H 11 clericis ] clerico DV 11 episcopis ]
episcopo DV 11 habentibus ] habente DV 13 Laudacensis ] Laudocensis DV 15 regie ]
V rege D regine ⟨ regni H* 15 et ] adeat et DV 16 clericorum ] clerici DV 17 Bassilius ]
Basilius DV 20 si ] DV siue H** 20 hec ] hoc DV
 44 Hibernensis 10

H11.8 V10.8 De clericis non retinentis in locis suis et non ita maiores

Sinodus Nicena: Non retinendi sunt clerici in propriis aecclesis si periculum, uel
persecutio, uel inquisitio melioris regule eos compellat. Maiores uero gradus non
oportet proprias deserere aecclesias, sed omnem necessitatem inponi illius.

10 De multimodis causis clericorum 5

H11.9 V10.9

Clericus professionem suam etiam habitu et accessu probet. Nec calcibus,

nec calciamentis decorem querat.
Clericus cum extraneis mulieribus non habitet.
Clericus per plateas et andronas non nisi certa et maxima sui officii neces-
sitate ambulet. 10

Clericus uictum et uestimentum sibi artifitio siue agricultura absque officii

sui dumtaxat detrimento preparet.
Clericus, qui non pro emendo aliquid in mundanis uel in foro deambulat,
ab offitio suo degradetur.
Clericus inuidens fratrum profectibus, donec in hoc uitio est, degradetur. 15

Clericus scurilis et uerbis turpibus iocularis degradetur.

Clericus inter temtationes officio suo incubans, gradibus sublimandus.
1 cf. p. 466 ln. 1 6 Stat. eccl. ant. §26 8 Stat. eccl. ant. §27 9 Stat. eccl. ant. §28 11 Stat.
eccl. ant. §29 13 Stat. eccl. ant. §34 15 Stat. eccl. ant. §42 17 Stat. eccl. ant. §71

1 De. . .maiores ] see p. 466 ln. 1 for this chap. in Hib.A 1 retinentis ] (sic) H 1 maiores ]
propriis ecclesiis D 2 uel ] om. V 4 proprias ] propriam DV 4 aecclesias ] eccle-
siam DV 4 inponi illius ] illius imponi DV 5 De. . .clericorum ] de multis obseruation-
ibus clericorum DV De multis modis obseruandis clericorum H as chap. heading in DH
5 clericorum ] interlin. et obseruationibus O 6 Clericus ] Sinodus Cartaginensis clericus
DHV 6 etiam ] etiam in AS 6 et ] erat A 6 accessu ] cessu A in cessu DSV 6 Nec
calcibus ] om. DH nec uestibus S 7 querat ] om. D 8 extraneis ] interlin. .i. nisi cum con-
subrinis O 9 andronas ] antropas H* 9 non nisi ] DHV om. ABOSP** 9 sui officii ] sine
sui B officii sui DHV 9–10 necessitate ambulet ] om. D 9–10 necessitate ] necessitate non
B necessitate interlin. non O 11–12 Clericus. . .sui ] om. D 11 et ] om. H 11 siue ] uel D
13 in mundanis ] innundinis ADV inmundinis H* innundanis S 13 deambulat ] ambulat
DV ambulet H deambulet ABOP* 15 fratrum ] ABDHOSV fratris P** 17 sublimandus ]
sublemandus (sublemandos*) degradetur V
10Hibernensis 45

Clericus inter epulas cantans, fidem non aedificans, sed auribus tantum
proruens, excommonis sit.
Clericus, qui indictum ieiunium rumpit absque ineuitabili necessitate, uil-
ior habendus est.
Clericus hereticorum et scismaticorum tam conuiuia quam solempnitates 5

æqualiter uitet.
Clericus, quamuis eruditus uerbo Dei, uictum sibi ex artifitio suo querat.
Clericus, qui æpiscopi si distrinctionem circa se iniustam putat, recurrat
ad sinodum.
Clericus non conceditur mortem alicuius poscere. Et concesas a Deo potes- 10

tates ad uindictam malorum etiam post baptismum non debemus repre-

hendere, ne Domini a disciplina auertere, aut contra auctoritatem Domini
uenire uideamur. His autem potestatibus omnia gesta in ratione reddenda
seruabuntur. Dum autem legum in improbos auctoritas exercetur, dictor
mortis eorum erit immunis. 15

Clerici inergumini degradentur.

Clericus frequentandi extraneas mulieres non habeat potestatem, sed cum
matre uel thia, filia, sorore, nepte tantum uiuat; de quibus omnibus nefas
aliquid, quam quod natura constituit, suspicari.
Clericus qui, absque corpusculi sui inequalitate uigilis, deest stipendio priuetur. 20 HDV

1 Stat. eccl. ant. §75 ∥ cf. p. 438 ln. 12 3 Stat. eccl. ant. §76 5 Stat. eccl. ant. §80 7 Stat.
eccl. ant. §79 8 Stat. eccl. ant. §88 10 Innoc. ad Exsuper., ep. 6.8 14 Innoc. ad Exsuper.,
ep. 6.11 17 Agath. §10

1 cantans ] dictans DV decantans H 1 fidem ] fidem utique AHS 2 proruens ] B

promens A placens DHV proriens interlin. id durificans P** 2 excommonis ] excomu-
nicandus DV excommunis S 4 habendus ] habentus A habendi V 4 est ] om. DHV
5 et scismaticorum ] om. A 5 solempnitates ] sodalitates H 6 uitet ] uitat ⟨ uiuat B*
uidetur D 7 artifitio ] oficio A 8 si ] om. ADHSV 8 distrinctionem ] districtionem
esse A 10 conceditur ] confeditur B permitat D permititur HV 11–12 reprehendere ]
repetere ⟨ reprehendere H* 12 ne ] nec H 12 Domini (1) ] dum S 12 a ] aut ⟨ a H*
aut SV 12 disciplina ] disciplinam ABDSV 12 aut ] DBHSV a OP* 13 His ] in his
O 13 potestatibus ] interlin. HO om. DV 14 autem ] enim DV 14 improbos ] inter-
lin. .i. in reos O 14 dictor ] dictator DV interlin. clericus H 15 immunis ] inmunis
interlin. inocens O immonis P* 16 inergumini ] inergomini P** 17 Clericus ] clerici
ABHS 17 frequentandi. . .mulieres ] mulieres extraneas frequentandi A 17 extraneas ]
extraneis ⟨ extraneas P* 17 mulieres ] mulieribus ⟨ mulieres P* 17 habeat ] habeant
ABHS 18 thia ] tia A interlin. .i. soror matris AO 18 sorore ] sororis H 18 uiuat ]
uiuant AS 18 nefas ] nefas est ABHOSV 19 quam quod ] quam H quod V 19 natura ]
naturam H 19 constituit ] construit V 19 suspicari ] suspicari interlin. non possit P
20 Clericus. . .stipendio ] in margin O 20 sui ] om. H
 46 Hibernensisa 10

Clericus maledicus, maxime in sacerdotibus, cogatur ad postolandam ue-

niam. Si noluerit, degradetur, et numquam ad officium usque satisfac-
tionem reuocetur.
Clericus inter temtationes ab officio suo declinans uel negligentius agens,
ab officio suo remouendus est. 5

Clericus iurans excomonicandus est.

Clericus non comam nutriet, nec barbam radat.
Clericus propriam aeclesiam non relinquat.
Clericus ussuras non accipiat, et turpia lucra non sectetur. Si quis inuentus
fuerit aliquid tale excogitans, abieciatur a clero. 10

Clerici, quos conuenerit per discordiam aliquam, et adprobatum fuerit

unum ex his prouocasse hostem ad interficiendum uel iniuriam facien-
dam, homicidam magis congruum nuncupari, quam clericum, et ab om-
nibus rectis habeatur alienus.
Clericum non oportet ussuras accipere, quia mansionem celestem
˛ non 15

possedebit, quia peconiam suam dedit ad usuram.

De eo quod omnes clerici non debent secularia negutia dispensare HDV

H11.10

V10.10
Sinodus Calcidonensis: Peruenit ad sanctam sinodum quod quidam, qui in clero
uidentur allecti, propter lucra turpia conductores alienarum possessionum fiunt et
secularia negotia sub cura summa sui suscipiunt, Dei quidem ministerium paruipen- 20

dentes, ad secularium uero discurrentes domus propter auaritiam patrimoniorum

1 Stat. eccl. ant. §44 4 Stat. eccl. ant. §72 6 Stat. eccl. ant. §74 7 Stat. eccl. ant. §25
9 Nicaea §17 11 Syn. episc. §31 18 Chalced. §3 ∥ cf. p. 31 ln. 10

2 et ] om. DV 2 usque ] usque ad OS 4 suo ] om. A 4 declinans ] declinari A 4 uel ]

om. H 5 est ] om. DV 7 nutriet ] nutriat ABHV 7 radat ] sed radat BHV 9 accipiat ]
recipiat V 9 et ] aut D om. HV 10 abieciatur ] abiiciatur A 11 Clerici ] clericus B
clericos V 11 quos ] om. A qui H 11 aliquam ] aliquas (aliquam H) rixas facere (fe-
cisse H) DHV 11 et ] V om. DH uel P** 11–12 adprobatum. . .unum ex his ] om.
DHV 12 unum ] AS uni P** 12 ex his ] ex ii A uel duobus S 12 prouocasse ]
uocasse B prouocare DV 12–13 uel iniuriam faciendam ] om. A 12–13 faciendam ]
BHSV sciendam P** 13 homicidam ] homicida A homicidas DHSV 13 magis con-
gruum ] magruum H* 13 nuncupari ] est nuncupari S 13 clericum ] clericos DHSV
14 habeatur ] habeantur ADSV 14 alienus ] alieni DHSV 15 Clericum ] clerico AS cler-
icus BV 15 ussuras ] usuram DV 16 suam ] om. DHV 16 usuram ] usuram XXI fere A
17 dispensare ] exercere DV 18 Calcidonensis ] Calcedonensis DV 19–20 conductores
alienarum. . .summa sui ] om. D 20 summa ] om. V 20 suscipiunt ] pricipiunt D 21 ad ]
om. DV 21 domus ] domos DV
 Hibernensis 10.0 47

sollicitudinem adsumentes. Decreuit sanctum magnumque concilium nullum dein-

ceps, aepiscopum aut clericum uel monachum, aut possessiones conducere aut
negotiis secularibus se commiscere, preter pupillorum, si sorte curam inexcus-
abilem leges inponant, aut ciuitatis episcopus aecclesiasticarum rerum sollicitu-
dinem habere precipiat, aut orfanorum et uiduarum earumque, quae sine ulla 5

prouissione sunt, et personarum, que maxime aecclesiastico indigent adiutorio,

[et] propter timorem Dei causa deposcat. Si quis autem transgredi de cetero
statuta temptauerit, huiusmodi aeclesiasticis increpationibus subiacebit.

De Christiano HV
H12 V11

H12.1 V11.1 De nomine christi 10 HDV

In historia æcclesiastica: Idcirco denique cum multi ante aput Ebreos oleo in hoc
ipsum consecrato sollempniter uncti sunt christi siue reges, siue profete, siue ae-
tiam pontifices, super hoc fuerint instituti. Nullus tamen ipsorum, uel gentibus,
uel discipulis, aut sectatoribus, ex suo uocabulo nomen dare potuit et appellare
discipulos suos christianos, nisi hic solus, qui uerus est christus, et non oleo hu- 15

mano, sed paterno spiritu perunctus est. Hic sectatorum suorum populos et uni-
uersam per totum mundum gentem sui nominis et ueri christi uocabulo appellari
fecit perenni nomine Christianos.

H12.2 V11.2 De moribus Christiani

Agustinus: Quis Christianum se esse iudicat, nisi qui doctrinam Christi sequitur 20

et imitatur exemplum? Sed tu illum Christianum putas, cuius numquam pane ulla
11 Euseb. (tr. Rufin.), Eccl. Hist. 1.3.17 20 Pelag., Liber de uita Christiana §14 ∥
cf. p. 459 ln. 5

2 aepiscopum ] non episcopum DV 2 aut (1) ] non DV 4 episcopus ] DV aut aepiscopi

H** 4 aecclesiasticarum ] ecclesiarum DV 5 precipiat ] precipiant D 5 earumque ]
eorumque H* 5 quae ] Chalced. 6 que maxime ] om. V 7 et ] Chalced. 7 timorem ]
timore DV 7 causa ] causam DV 7 autem ] enim DV 8 aeclesiasticis ] ecclesie DV
11 multi ante ] multis ante V 11 Ebreos ] Hebreos V 12 consecrato ] consecratio DV
12 sollempniter ] sollemniter H* 12 sunt ] sint D 13 fuerint ] superint H* 13 instituti ]
intituti H* 14 sectatoribus ] testatoribus H* 14 et ] DV ad ⟨ et H* 14 appellare ] DV
appellandos H** 15 hic ] hic qui V 16 perunctus ] V perunctas H** 16 est ] om. DV
16 sectatorum ] sectorum V 17 gentem ] gententem D 19 De moribus Christiani ] see
p. 459 ln. 5 for this chap. in Hib.A 20 Agustinus ] Augustinus DV 20 Christianum ]
Christianus D
 48zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzHibernensis

satiatur essuries, cuius potu sitis non extenguitur, cuius mensam nemo cognoscit,
cuius auxilio nullus pauper fauetur, cuius bonum nemo scit, cuius misericordiam
nemo cognoscit. Absit appellari filius Dei qui talis sit. Christianus ille est, qui om-
nibus misericordiam facit, qui dolorem alterius quasi proprium sentit, qui ad fletum
fletibus prouocatur alienis, cuius omnium commonis domus est, cuius ianua ne- 5

mini cluditur, cuius mensam nullus pauper ignorat, cuius bonum omnes nouerunt,
qui die noctuque Deo seruit, qui pauper mundo efficitur, ut Deo locuples fiat, qui
celestia potius, quam terrena desiderat, qui humana spernit, ut possit sapere cae-
lestia.

H12.3 V11.3 De his, qui se putant iustos esse, et non sunt 10

Geldas: Hii dum pane ad mensuram uescuntur, pro hoc ipso sine mensura glori-
antur; dum aqua utuntur, simul odii poculo potantur; dum siccis ferculis utuntur, de-
tractationibus pleni sunt; dum uigiliis se expendunt, alios sumno opresos uituper-
ant. Ieiunium caritati, uigilias iustitie, adinuentionem propriam concordie, clausu-
lam cellule humilitati, postremo hominem Deo anteponunt. Hii ieiunant, quod nisi 15

per aliquas uirtutes adfectatur nihil prodest. Qui uero caritatem perficiunt, cum
cithera spiritus sancti dicunt.
Aesaias: Quasi pannus menstruate mulieris omnes iustitiæ nostræ, et reliqua.
In euangelio Farisæus gloriatur dicens: Gratias ago Deo meo quia non sum sicut
puplicanus iste, et reliqua. De his Paulus dicit: Ignorantes Dei iustitiam et suam 20

querentes statuere, iustitie Dei non sunt subditi.

11 Fragmenta Gildae §3 (Winterbottom, 143–4) ∥ cf. p. 461 ln. 16 18 Is. 64:6 19 Luc. 18:11
20 Rom. 10:3

1 extenguitur ] extinguitur DV 1 cognoscit ] cognosciatur DV 2 fauetur ] faueatur

DV 3 Absit ] abscit D* 4 facit ] faciat DV 4 alterius ] aliorum V 6 ignorat ]
ignoscat DV 6 bonum ] bonus DV 7 efficitur ] efficiatur DV 7 locuples ] DV locu-
plex H** 10 De. . .sunt ] see p. 461 ln. 16 for this chap. in Hib.A 11 Geldas ] Gelasius
DV 12 potantur ] putantur H* 12 ferculis ] feculis H* 13 se ] om. H 13 opresos ]
om. DV 13–14 uituperant ] excitant DV 15 cellule ] DV celle H** 15 quod ] quia DV
16 adfectatur ] affectentur DV 16 caritatem ] DV caritate H** 17 cithera ] cithara D
cythara V 18 Aesaias ] om. DV 19 gloriatur ] gloriantur H* 19 meo ] om. D 20 his ]
inde DV
 Hibernensis 10.0 49

H12.4 V11.4 De moderandis uestibus Christianorum

Hieronimus: Vestis nec satis munda, nec satis sordida et nulla diuersitate notabilis,
nec ad te obuia preter euntium turba et digitto demonstreris.
Gregorius: Nemo quippe uestimenta precipua, nisi ad inanem gloriam, querit, ut
honorabilior ceteris esse uideatur. Nam quod pro sola inani gloria uestimenta 5

pretiosa querit, res ipsa testatur, quod nemo uult ibi pretiosis uestibus indui, ubi ab
aliis non possit uideri.

De eo quod debet uerus Christianus septem cum suo uocabulo a DHV

H12.5 V11.5
Christo summere

Hieronimus: Christianus septem cum uocabulo suo a Christo debet sumere. Pau- 10 HDV

per esse, ut Dominus, qui dixit: Non habet filius hominis, et reliqua. Humilis, ut
Dominus: Discite a me quia mitis, et reliqua. Incontentiosus, ut Dominus suus, de
quo dicitur: Non contendit neque clamauit, et reliqua. Non iratus, ut Dominus, qui
mansuetus fuit. Non cupidus, ut Dominus, qui dixit: Si uis perfectus esse, et reli-
qua. Hospitalius esse, ut Dominus, qui dixit: Qui cumque susciperit unum ex hiis, 15

et reliqua. Non maledicus, ut Dominus: Quicum malediceretur non se maledice-

bat.

H12.6 V11.6 De his, quibus pertinet nomen Christiani

Agustinus: Christianus iustitiæ, bonitatis, integritatis, patientiæ, prudentiæ, humil-

itatis, innocentiæ, pietatis nomen est. 20

1 cf. p. 458 ln. 1 2 Hier., ad Eustoch., ep. 22.27 4 Greg. I, Homil. in euang. 40.3 ∥ cf.
p. 458 ln. 5 11 Matt. 8:20; Luc. 9:58 12 Matt. 11:29 14 Matt. 19:21 15 Matt. 18:5
16 I Petr. 2:23 19 Pelag., Liber de uita Christiana §6

1 De. . .Christianorum ] see p. 458 ln. 1 for this chap. in Hib.A 1 moderandis. . .uestibus ]
modernadis uestibus H 1 moderandis ] moderantia in V 2 notabilis ] muta-
bilis ⟨ motabilis H* cf. p. 458 ln. 3 3 ad ] DV a H** 3 obuia ] onuia DV obia H**
3 et ] DV om. H** 5 Nam quod ] homo quippe qui DV 6 pretiosa ] DV pretiosius H**
8 uerus ] uero H 8 Christianus ] Christiano H 8 septem ] VII H 10 septem ] VII H
11 et reliqua ] ubi capud reclinet V 12 et reliqua ] suam et humilis V 14–15 et reliqua ]
uende que habes et da pauperibus et habebis thesaurum in celo et ueni sequere me V
16 et reliqua ] pusillis me suscepit V 16 se ] om. V
 50 Hibernensis 11.1

H13 V12 11 De peccantibus sub gradu

H13.1 V12.1 11.1 De eo quod incertum sit utrum priorem gradum æpiscopus
post lapsum accipiat

Hironimus ait: Quicumque dignitatem gradus diuini non custodiuit, con-

tentus fiat animam suam saluare. Reuerti autem in eundem gradum nescio 5

an non. Deus scit.

Patricius episcopus dicit: Qui sub gradu peccat, debet excommunicari,
quia magna est dignitas huius nominis. Tamen potest redimere animam
suam post poenitentiam; ad priorem gradum uenire dificile nescio an non.
Deus scit. 10

Origenis: Iudas Scarioth de gradu suo cicidit, et iterum non inuenit. HDV

Item sinodus: Quicumque sub gradu ceciderit, sine gradu consurget.

H13.2 V12.2 11.2 De ministerio, quod agit post poenitentiam sub gradu
peccans

Agustinus: Qui sub gradu cecidit, post poenitentiam contentus fiat babti- 15

zare, communionem dare infirmis, et altari ministrare.

H13.3 V12.3 11.3 De consultu sinodorum de lapsis gradibus

Sinodus Hibernensis decreuit, ut in perigrinationem exierint et ibi minis-

trare sub manu abbatis.
12 Syn. Pat. §10

1 De. . .gradu ] om. D de his qui sub gradu peccant Θ 3 post. . .accipiat ] meretur accipere
post lapsum Θ 4 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BDHSV 4 ait ] om. DV 4 custodiuit ] cus-
todiunt DH 4–5 contentus ] D cententus S contemptus V contendus H** 5 fiat ] om.
H 5 autem ] enim DV 5 eundem ] eum HV 7 Patricius ] Paterius DV 7 dicit ]
om. DHV 7 sub ] sub huius nominis D 8 quia ] quantum H 8 huius nominis ] om.
D 8 Tamen ] tantum DHV 8 redimere ] redemere P* 9 poenitentiam ] poetentiam
P* 9 priorem ] priorem enim DV 9 nescio ] om. V 10 Deus scit ] scit Dominus A
om. DHV 11 Origenis ] Originis H 11 Scarioth ] Scariath DV 11 inuenit ] uenit DV
12 ceciderit ] cecidit DV 12 consurget ] consurgit D 13 agit ] ait P* 13 poenitentiam ]
poenetentiam P* 15 Agustinus ] Augustinus ADSV 15 cecidit ] ceciderit A cicidit P*
16 communionem ] SBDHOV commonem A communem ⟨ commonem P* 16 dare infir-
mis ] infirmis dare DHV 16 altari ] altario ADHV altare P* 17 consultu ] consultis V
17 sinodorum ] ABHSOV sinodis P** 18 Hibernensis ] om. DV interlin. H 18 exierint ]
exieret A mittantur DHV
 11.4Hibernensis 51

Humanius autem Hibernenses interpretantur causa paucitatis sacerdo-

tum, ut post poenitentiam consecrentur per manus inpossitionem et in
silentio ministrent sub signo poenitentiæ usque ad mortem, nihil sua uol-
untate facientes.

11.4 De reuocatione gradus sermo 5

H13.4 V12.4

Isidorus item: Iohannis angelo Effessi æclesie scripsit: Memor esto ubi
cecideris, et priora opera tua fac, et age poenitentiam; alioquin ueniam
tibi et mouebo candelabrum tuum de loco suo. Hiereneus et Primassius hoc DHV

dicunt de cadentibus sub gradu.

In angelo æclesie prepossitum, id est, sacerdotem, ostendit, iuxta Mal- 10

achiam, qui dicit: Labia sacerdotis custodient sapientiam et legem ex-

quirent ex ore eius, quia angelus Domini est. Candelabrum autem an-
geli doctrina sacerdotalis uel honor potestatis, quam gestat, intellegitur;
candelabrum ergo sacerdotis carisma honoris. Tunc penitus iuxta Iohan-
nem mouetur, quando post delicti casum neglecta penitentia admissa scel- 15

era non deflentur. Non enim dixit: Pro eo quod cecidisti mouebo can-
dellabrum tuum; sed: Nisi penitentiam egeris, mouebo candellabrum tu-
um.
Item: Notandum quod filii Aaron peccantes ita et filii Helii non degradati sunt. HDV

6 Apoc. 2:5 10 Isid., ad Massonam 7–9 11 Malach. 2:7 19 cf. Leuit. 10:1; I Sam. 2:12–36

1 autem ] om. DHV 1 Hibernenses ] Hibernensi P* 1 interpretantur ] precipiunt

DHV 1 causa ] gratia DH 1 paucitatis ] raritatis DHV 1–2 sacerdotum ] sacerdotes
DV 2 in ] om. A 5 reuocatione ] renouatione AB 5 sermo ] sermone A om. DHSV
6 Isidorus ] Esidorus B Essidorus AHP* Ysidorus DV Isodori O om. S 6 item Iohan-
nis ] Iohannis item euangelista A Iohannes B Ioh̄s euangelista in apocalypsi (apolcalipsy
(sic) V) DV apocalypsis H Iohannes aeuangelista O Iohannes euangelista in apocalipsi S
6 angelo ] interlin. .i. sacerdoti AO anglo V 6 Effessi æclesie ] ecclesie Ephesi DV eccle-
sie Effessi H 6 Effessi ] Ephessi OS 6 scripsit ] DHSOV scribit ABP** 6 ubi ] unde
DHV interlin. uel unde P 7 opera tua ] tua opera H 7 opera ] om. DV 8 hoc ] hec DV
10 In ] Ysidorus in DV Essidorus H Isidorus in S 10 angelo ] angelo Ephesi DS angulo P*
angelo Effessi H anglo Ephesi V 10 prepossitum ] propossitum P* 11 custodient ] cus-
todit A custodiant BP* custodiunt DHSV 11–12 exquirent ] exquirant BOP* exquirunt S
12 Domini ] Domini exercituum DV 12 autem ] enim DV 13 sacerdotalis ] sacerdotis S
13 honor ] om. DV 13 quam ] quod S 14 sacerdotis ] sacerdotis quod intellegitur DHV
14 carisma ] crisma A carismata B carisma quod intelligitur S interlin. .i. donum O chrima
(sic) V 14–15 Iohannem ] Iohanem A Iohannes uocem DV Iohannes H 15 mouetur ]
mouentur A 15 delicti ] dilicti P* 15 casum ] casu D 15 admissa ] ammissa DHV
16 cecidisti ] cicidisti P* 17–18 candellabrum tuum ] et reliqua DHV
 52 Hibernensis 11.5

11.5 De causa quare quidam renouantur, alii renouari non pos-

H13.5 V12.5
sunt

Issidorus in aepistola de poenitentia sacerdotali: Alibi legitur, in lapsu cor-

porali restaurandum honoris gradum post poenitentiam, alibi, post huius-
modi delictum nequaquam reparandum antiqui ordinis meritum. Hæc 5

enim ita diuersitas distinguitur: illos enim ad pristinos gradus redire pre-
cipit canon, quos poenitentie precesserit satisfactio uel digna peccatorum
confessio. At contra hi, qui neque a uitio corruptionis emendentur, sed hoc
carnale delictum, quod committunt, etiam uindicare quadam superstitiosa
temeritate nituntur, nec gradum utique honoris, nec gratiam communionis 10

recipiant.

11.6 De poenitentia sacerdotis cadentis sub gradu

H13.6 V12.6

Isidorus: Illud autem, quod canonum censura post VII annos remeare
penitentem sacerdotem in statum pristinum precipit, non expletione pro-
prii arbitrii, sed potius ex sententia diuini iudicii sanxerunt. Nam le- 15

gitur, quod Maria soror Aaron et Moysi prophetissa, dum obtrectatio-

nis aduersus fratrem incurrisset delictum, ilico stigmate lepre˛ percussa
est; cumque petisset Moyses, ut emendaretur, precipit eam extra cas-
tra egredi VII diebus et post emendationem rursus eam castris reuerti.
3 Isid., ad Massonam 2–3 13 Isid., ad Massonam 10–11 16 cf. Num. 12

1 alii ] aliqui H 3 Issidorus ] Essidorus AHP* Esidorus B Ysidorus DV 3 aepistola ]

aepistola ad Massenam S 4 honoris ] AO honori SP** 5 delictum ] dilectum P*
5 reparandum ] BHOS reparandum ⟨ repandum dum P* reparari A 5 meritum ]
meritum est A 6 enim (1) ] autem H 6 ita diuersitas ] diuersitas ita DHV
6–7 redire. . .canon ] precepit canon redire H canon precepit V 7 precesserit ] ADHSV
precipit BOP** 7 satisfactio ] satisfactione V 8 a ] om. DH 8 hoc ] hoc ipsum
DHV 9 carnale ] carnalem A 9 committunt ] committatur V 10 communionis ]
commonionis P* 11 recipiant ] recipiat V 12 cadentis ] om. DV 13 Isidorus ] Es-
sidorus AHP* Esidorus B Ysidorus DV 13 autem ] enim DV 13 VII ] septem
DSV 14 penitentem ] penetentem P* om. DHV 14 precipit ] precipiunt A recipit V
14 non ] nec DHV 14 expletione ] explanationem D explanatione V 15 ex senten-
tia ] om. DHV 15 sanxerunt ] ABDSV sanxit H sanxeretur P** 16 quod ] quod pro S
16 soror. . .prophetissa ] prophetissa (profetiza H) soror Aaron DHV 16 soror ] sorore
AS 16 Aaron ] Aron AP* 16 prophetissa ] prophetiza A profetiza H prophetisa P*
16–17 obtrectationis ] S obtractationis AB obtrectationis ⟨ obtractationis P* 17 aduersus ]
aduersum A 17 fratrem ] B interlin. P aliquid A Moysen DHSV 18 petisset ] ABDHSV
petiuisset P** 18 Moyses. . .emendaretur ] ut emundarentur (emundaretur H emendare-
tur V) Moyses DH 18 ut ] interlin. P 18 emendaretur ] emendaretur ⟨ emenderetur B*
emundaretur ⟨ emendaretur P* 18 eam ] om. V 19 VII ] septem DSV 19 emendatio-
nem ] emundationem S
 Hibernensis 11.6 53

Maria ergo, soror Aaron, caro intellegitur sacerdotis. Quæ dum superbiæ
dedita, sordissimis corruptionum maculis maculatur, moratur extra cas-
tra VII diebus, id est, extra collegium sancte æclesie˛ VII annis proiciatur;
quibus peractis post emendationem uitiorum loci siue pristine˛ dignitatis
recipit meritum. 5

De lege VH
H14 V13

H14.1 V13.1 De substantia definitionis legis et de nomine legis DHO2 V

Essidorus in libris ethimologiarum de lege: Lex est constitutio populi, quam maio- HDO2 V

res natu cum plebibus sanxerunt. Nam quod rex uel imperator edidit, constitutio
uel edictum uocatur. Constitutio equitatis duplex est: nunc in legibus, nunc in 10

moribus. Inter legem autem et morem hoc interest, quod lex scripta est, mos uero
uetustate probata consuetudo uel lex non scripta. Nam proprie lex a legendo uo-
cata, quia scripta est. Mos autem longa consuetudo de moribus tracta tantuntem.
Consuetudo autem est ius quoddam moribus institutum, quod pro lege suscipitur
cum dificit lex. Nec differt scriptura an ratione consistat, quando et legem ratio 15

cummendat. Porro si ratione lex constat, lex erit omne iam quod ratione consis-
tit, dumtaxat quod relegioni congruat, quod discipline conueniat, quod saluti ex
ratione conueniat uel proficiat. Vocata autem consuetudo quod in communi est
usu.
1 cf. Exod. 15:20 8 Isid., Etymol. 2.10.1–3, 5.3.3

1 Aaron ] Aron AP* 2 sordissimis ] sordidissimis ADSV 2 corruptionum mac-

ulis ] maculis corruptionum H 2 maculis ] om. DV 2 maculatur ] maculatur er-
roribus DV maculator H 3 VII (1) ] septem DSV 3 extra ] om. A 3 VII (2) ]
septem DHSV 3 annis ] annos DV 4 quibus ] quibus exemplis H 4 peractis ] om.
ADOPHV 4 emendationem ] emundationem A 5 recipit meritum ] meritum recipit
DV 5 recipit ] repit P* 5 meritum ] meritum explet (?) O 6 lege ] lege sapientium
id H 7 substantia ] substantiali H 7 definitionis ] diffinitiones H 8 Essidorus ] Ysi-
dorus DV 9 cum plebibus ] om. O2 9 plebibus ] DV plebilibus H** 9 sanxerunt ]
saxerunt H* 11 autem ] enim DV 11 morem ] mores DV 12 lex (1) ] DV lex sed lex
H** 12 legendo ] lege DV 13 quia ] namque DV 13 autem ] enim DV 13 tantuntem ]
tandumdem DO2 V 14 autem ] enim DV 14 ius ] cuius V 14 quoddam ] quibusdam
O2 15 differt ] O2 defferat DHV 15 scriptura ] scripto O2 15 quando ] qm̄ H**O2
15 et ] om. O2 16–17 consistit ] consistitur DV 17 ex ] om. DV 18 conueniat uel ] om.
DO2 V 18 autem ] enim DV 18 quod ] quia DV
 54 11.6Hibernensis

H14.2 V13.2 De tribus modis, quibus lex constat

Essidorus: Omnis lex aut permittit aliquid, ut uir fortis petat premium, aut uetat, ut
sacrarum uirginum nuptias nulli petere liceat, aut punit, ut qui cedem fecerit capite
plectatur.

De causa facte legis 5 HDV

H14.3 V13.3

Facte sunt leges, ut earum metu humana coerceatur audacia tutaque sit inter im-
probos innocentia, et in ipsis improbis formidato supplicio refrenetur nocendi fac-
ultas. Legis autem premio aut poena uita moderatur humana.

H14.4 V13.4 De bino statu legum

Item in quinto libro de lege, Essidorus: Omnes autem leges aut diuine˛ sunt aut 10

humane.˛ Diuine natura, humane moribus constat. Ideoque hæ discrepant quo-

niam alie˛ aliis gentibus placent. Fas lex diuina est. Ius lex humana. Transire per
alienum fas est, ius non est.

H14.5 V13.5 De iure

Multi modo in lege ius generale nomen est, lex enim iuris species. Ius autem 15

dictum quod iustum est. Omne autem ius legibus et moribus constat. Lex est
constitutio scripta. Mos est uetustate probata consuetudo siue lex non scripta. Ius
aut naturale est, aut ciuile, aut gentile.
Ius naturale est commune omnium nationum, eo quod ubique instinctu naturale
est, non constitutione aliqua habetur, ut uiri et femine coniunctio, liberorum suc- 20

cessio et educatio, communis omnium possessio et omnium una libertas, adquisi-

tio eorum, que caelo, terra marique capiuntur. Item depossite rei uel commendate
2 Isid., Etymol. 2.10.4 6 Isid., Etymol. 5.20.1 10 Isid., Etymol. 5.2.1 15 Isid., Etymol.
5.3.1–2 19 Isid., Etymol. 5.4.1–2

2 Essidorus ] Ysidorus DV 2–3 permittit. . .ut sacrarum ] om. D 2 aliquid ] aliquid aut
uetat H** 3 liceat ] interlin. H 3 ut ] aut V 3–4 capite plectatur ] plectabatur capite O2
6 sunt ] sunt enim DV 6–7 improbos ] probos D 8 autem ] enim DV 10 libro ] libro
dicitur H** 10 Essidorus ] Ysidorus DV 10 autem leges ] leges autem DV 12 humana ]
humana est DV 15 enim ] autem DV 15 autem ] enim DV 16 quod ] quia V
16 autem ] enim DV 17 constitutio ] consuetudine DV 17 scripta (2) ] scripta et reli-
qua DV 18 gentile ] gentium DV 19 naturale (1) ] innaturale V 19 ubique ] ubi DV
20 ut ] interlin. H 20–21 liberorum. . .educatio ] om. V 22 caelo ] celi V
 Hibernensis 11.6 55

pecuniæ restitutio, uiolentiae per uim repulsio. Nam hoc aut quid huic simile est,
numquam iniustum est, sed naturale equumque habetur.
Ius ciuile est, quod quisque populus uel ciuitas sibi proprium humana diuinaque
causa constituit.
Ius gentile est sedium ocupatio, edificatio, munitio, bella, captiuitates, seruitutes 5

post limina, foedera pacis, indutiæ, legatorum non uiolandorum religio, conubia
inter alienigenas prohibita. Et ius gentile quod eo iure omnes fere gentes utuntur.
Item in libro eodem: Iura autem sunt, que a nobis iuste possidentur, nec aliena
sunt. Dicta autem res a recte habendo, ius a iuste possidendo. Hoc enim iure
possidetur quod recte, hoc recte quod iuste, hoc iuste quod bene. Quod autem 10

male possidetur alienum est. Male autem possidet qui sua male utitur uel aliena
presummit. Possidet autem iuste qui non redditur cupiditati. Qui autem cupiditate
tenetur, possessus est, non possessor.

H14.6 V13.6 De rebus, que˛ debent fieri in lege

In libris ethimologiarum: Erit lex iusta, possibilis, secundum naturam, secundum 15

consuetudinem patrie, loco temporique conueniens, necessaria, utilis, manifesta

quoque, ne aliquid per obscuritatem in captionem conteneat, nulloque priuato sed
pro communi utilitate ciuium conscripta.

H14.7 V13.7 De legibus transgrediendis

Clemens: Leges sunt in unaquaque regione uel regno ab hominibus possite siue 20

scriptura siue etiam usu durantes, quas nemo facile transgreditur.

3 Isid., Etymol. 5.5 5 Isid., Etymol. 5.6 8 Isid., Etymol. 5.25.2–3 15 Isid., Etymol. 5.21
20 Clemens, Recognit. 9.19

1 uiolentiae ] uilentiae H* 1 huic ] hic DV 2 naturale ] naturale est H 5 gentile ] gen-

tium DV 7 inter ] interlin. H* 7 gentile ] gentium DV 7 quod ] quia DV 8 autem ]
enim DV 9 Dicta ] dicitur DV 9 autem ] enim DV 10 quod ] DV quo H** 10 autem ]
enim DV 11 autem ] enim DV 11 qui ] qui in H 12 autem (1) ] enim DV 12 redditur ]
regitur DV reditor H* 12 autem (2) ] enim DV 15 libris ] libro V 15 ethimologiarum ]
ethimologiarrium ⟨ ethimologiarium H* 15 secundum (1) ] siue DV 15 secundum (2) ]
siue V 17 quoque ] queque D 17 ne ] om. D 17 aliquid ] aliquod V 17 conteneat ]
detineat DV 17–18 sed pro ] om. H 18 communi ] Isid. commodo DV modo H
18 utilitate ] DV utilitatem H 18 ciuium ] Isid. om. DHV 18 conscripta ] ascripta Isid.
19 transgrediendis ] transgrediendes H* 21 durantes ] iurantis DV 21 transgreditur ]
transgreditur et reliqua DV
 56 11.6Hibernensis

H14.8 V13.8 De obseruatione legis ueteris et adiectione

Eucherius: Interrogatio: Quæ de ueteri testamento relinquere uel obseruare debe-

mus? Responsio: Debemus obseruare mandata, quæ ad corrigendam uitam
moresque pertinent, relinquere autem ceremonias ritusque sacrificiorum, que fi-
guras atque umbras futuris tunc rebus pretullerunt. 5

Hieronimus: In preceptis, quæ ad uitam pertinent, querere allegoriam non debe-

mus, nec requiramus nodum in scirpho.

De auctoribus legum HDV

H14.9 V13.9

In libris ethimologiarum: Moysen gentis Ebreae primus omnium diuinas leges sac-
ris litteris explicauit. Foroneus rex Grecis primus leges iudiciaque conscripsit. Mer- 10

curius Trimigestus primus leges Egiptis tradidit. Solon primus Lacedemoniis iura
ex Appollonis auctoritate confinxit. Numa Pampilius, qui Romulo successit in reg-
num, primus leges Romanis edidit.

H14.10 De quinque legibus

V13.10

Apostolus ait: Lex nature,

˛ lex littere, lex prophetarum, lex sequentium autorum 15

usque ad Christum, lex noua.

2 Eucher., Instruct. 1 CCSL 66, p. 97 6 Hier., In Zach. 2:8 9 Isid., Etymol. 5.1.1–3

2 Interrogatio ] interrogatus DV 3 Responsio ] Rx (sic) D respondit V 3 corrigendam ]

corrigendum V 3 uitam ] uiam H** 5 umbras ] umbris ⟨ umbras H* 7 in scirpho ] in-
crispo (sic) V 8 auctoribus ] auctoritatibus V 8 legum ] legum qui leges dederunt hu-
manas DV 9 Moysen ] Moyses V 9 Ebreae ] Ebreorum H Hebreorum V 10 Foroneus ]
Froneus H 10–11 Mercurius ] Mercorius H* 11 Egiptis ] Egyptiis DV 12 Appollonis ]
Apollinis DV 12 confinxit ] confixit DV 12 Numa ] Numba H 12 Pampilius ] Popil-
ius DV 13 edidit ] dedit V 15 ait ] om. DV 15 Lex nature˛ ] naturalis lex DV
15 lex (2) ] quae lex H* 15 lex (3) ] quae lex H* 15 prophetarum ] prophetarum que
H* 15 autorum ] auctorum DV 16 Christum ] Christum que H* 16 lex ] quae lex H*
 12Hibernensis .0 57

12 De ieiunio
H15 V14

H15.1 V14.1 De ieiuni nomine HV

In libris ethimologiarum: Ieiunium est parsimonia uictus, abstinentia ciborum, cui HDV

nomen est indictum ex quadam parte uiscerum tenui semper et uacua, que uulgo
ieiunium uocatur. Vnde ieiunium nomen diriuatum quod sui inedia uiscera uacua 5

et ex inanita existant.

De tribus generibus gastrimargie˛ HDV

H15.2 V14.2

Cassianus: Genera trea sunt gastrimagie: primum quod urget monachum refi-
cere ante horam statutam, II expelere uentrem qualibet esca, III desiderare cibos
dilectisimos. De prima causa gignitur monasterii hodium et horror et intollerantia 10

eiusdem habitaculi, deinde sequitur uelocissima fuga. De II ignis luxurie˛ ac libidi-

nis. De III, filargiria, laqueus; quo uitio non sumus contenti eo sabore summere
cibos, quo conditi sunt, sed poscimus infrænata libertate perfundi eis quendam
saporem. De natura huius uitii senex quidam philosopphus ait: Multis creditoribus
pater meus me dereliquit obnoxium. Remissius ceteris ad integrum solui et ab eis 15

liberatus sum; uni cotidie satisfactio, et non possum liberari ab eo.

De ieiunio proficiente etiam et mundialibus HDO2 V

H15.3 V14.3

Essidorus: In suputatione XL-me˛ suma ista legalium decimarium expletur. To-

tum anni tempus decimatur XXXVI dierum numero. Subtractis enim a XL diebus
dominicis, quibus ieiunia soluuntur, his diebus quasi pro totius anni decimis ad 20

3 Isid., Etymol. 6.19.65 ∥ cf. p. 59 ln. 19 8 Cassian., Collat. 5.11 14 Cassian., Collat. 5.21
18 Isid., De off. 1.37 [36].4–5

2 De. . .nomine ] i de ieiunio V 3 libris ] libro DV 4 que ] V quod H** 7 gastrimargie˛ ]

castrimargie D 8 gastrimagie ] castrimargie D 9 II ] secundum DV 9 uentrem ] uen-
trem ex D 9 III ] tertium DV 11 sequitur ] sequimur H* 11–12 II. . .libidinis ] as
chap. heading H 11 II ] secundo DV 12 III ] tertio DV 12 laqueus ] DV laquei H**
12 sabore ] sapore DV 13 infrænata ] ineffrenata DV 13 quendam ] DV quidam H**
14 saporem ] DV sabor H** 14 uitii ] uitu H 14 philosopphus ] H ad philosophos D a
philosophos V 15 solui ] om. DV 17 et ] om. V 18 Essidorus ] Ysidorus DV 18 In ]
interlin. H om. O2 18 suputatione ] putatione O2 18 XL-me˛ ] quartagesime D quadra-
gesime V 18 legalium ] O2 legantis DV legantium H** 18 decimarium ] decemmarum
H* 19 tempus ] tempus decimmatur H 19 decimatur ] follows numero DV 19 XXXVI ]
tricesimos sexto DV 19 XL ] quadragesima DV 20 soluuntur ] soluebuntur DV
 58 Hibernensis 12.1

æclesiam concurrimus actuumque nostrorum operationem Deo in hostiam iubila-

tionis offerimus. Cuius quidem quadragesime legibus, sicut noster Cassianus ait,
qui perfecti sunt non tenentur, nec exigui huius canonis subiectione contenti sunt.
Quod profecto illis, qui per totum anni spatium deliciis ac negutiis secularibus
˛ in-
plicantur, ecclesiarum principes statuerunt, ut uelut ex hac legali quodamodo ne- 5

cessitate constricti, hiis saltim diebus uocare Deo cogentur.

De ieiunio, ut non sit propria uoluntate HDV

H15.4 V14.4

Bassilius: Ieiunii mensura non debet ex unius cuiusque uoluntate pendere, sed
ex iusu et constitutione eorum, qui communiter Deo seruiunt, et sicut illorum in
omnibus unanimitas et consonantia refertur, qui in actibus apostolorum cor unum 10

et animam unam habuisse signantur.

12.1 De esu mane cogente necessitate

Lucas in actibus apostolorum: Et cum lux inciperet fieri rogabat Paulus

omnes summere cibum.
Item: Cum hec dixisset, sumens panem, gratias ægit Deo in conspectu 15

omnium, et cum fregisset panem, manducare coepit.

H15.5 V14.5 12.2 De ieiunio faciendo quod multum ualet

Populus Niniuen ieiunauit ieiunium triduanum, per quod meruit accipere

misericordiam et indulgentiam. Populus Dei ieiunauit antequam Pascha
comederet, per quod meruit mare transire pedibus siccis et inimicos mari 20

8 Basil., Asceticon (tr. Rufin.) PL 103:524 13 Act. 27:33 15 Act. 27:35 18 cf. Ion. 3:7
19 cf. Exod. 12:17–50

1 nostrorum ] nostrum DV nostrarum H* 4 Quod ] quem DV 5 ecclesiarum ] eccle-

siarumque DVH** 5 hac ] ac H*O2 7 propria ] in propria V 8 Bassilius ] Basilius DV
8 cuiusque ] cuiuscumque DV 9 et sicut ] sicut et DV 12 De esu ] this chap. om. DHV
13 inciperet ] incipisset O 13 rogabat ] rogabat haec O 15 dixisset ] dixisset hiis ABO
15 sumens ] summens A insummens O assumens S 15 Deo ] Domino S 17 faciendo ]
om. DHV 17 quod. . .ualet ] om. Θ 18 Populus ] Hieronimus (interlin. O) populus HO
Hieronimus populus V 18 Niniuen ] Niniues DV 18 per ] propter DV 18 accipere ]
accipe P** 20 per ] propter HV 20 meruit mare ] mare meruit B 20 meruit ] meruit
accipere misericordiam et D 20 pedibus siccis ] siccis pedibus B 20–59.1 mari. . .uidere ]
uidere in mare demersos DV
12.2Hibernensis 59

dimersos uidere. Moyses in deserto ieiunauit, per quod meruit audire Dei
misteria. Iesus filius Nun populo predicauit ieiunium priusquam tran-
siret Iordanen, per quod meruit Hiericho subuertere et Cannaneos delere.
Dauid post peccatum suum ieiunauit, per quod meruit delictum suum
delere, ut ille ait: Humiliabam in ieiunio animam meam. Issaias indicit 5

ieiunium et orationem populo Israhel, per quod meruit Assiriorum deleri

CLXXXV milia. Christus ieiunauit XL diebus et noctibus, per quod super-
auit aduersarium et ministrauerunt ei angeli. Petrus ieiunauit, per quod
meruit angelum uidere soluentem se de carcere. Iohannes euangelista ieiu-
nauit, per quod meruit misteria diuina audire, angelo dictante sibi. Paulus 10

ieiunauit, per quod meruit sanari de cecitate et accipere babtismum.

Hironimus ait: Adam, quandiu non comedit, in paradiso fuit. Statim ut
comedit, de paradiso eiectus est; et quia in paradiso uirgo fuit, post hoc
cognouit uxorem.
Hironimus: Helie ieiunanti, cum Zezabel uellet occidere eum, paululum 15

panis et aque adlatum est ei ab angelo sedenti sub frondosa arbore; non
uinum, neque caro, sciens prophetam non aliter posse temptationes uin-
cere, nisi ieiunis erudiretur.
Ieiunium parsimonia uictus abstinentiaque ciborum. Tria genera sunt eius: I, ut S

dixi; II statio, id est, obseruatio dierum, ut IIII feria et VI feria et XL dierum; III 20

abstinentia ciborum humentium.

1 cf. Deut. 9:9 2 cf. Ios. 3:5 4 cf. II Sam. 12:16 5 Ps. 34:13 5 cf. Is. 58:5–6 7 cf. Matt.
4:2 8 cf. Act. 12:3–19 9 cf. Luc. 7:33 10 cf. Act. 9:9 12 Hier., Aduers. Iouinian. 2.15 PL
23:305 15 Hier., ad Eustoch., ep. 22.9 19 Isid., Etymol. 6.19.65, 67, 68, 70 ∥ cf. p. 57 ln. 3

1 dimersos uidere ] uidere dimersos B 1 uidere ] in margin H 1 Moyses ] Moy-

sen H 1 in deserto ] interlin. O 1–2 Dei misteria ] misteria Dei B 1 Dei ] diuina
AS 2 populo. . .ieiunium ] predicauit ieiunium populo DHV 3 Hiericho ] Hierico BH
Hiricho P* 3 Cannaneos ] Chananeos AOS Cananeos BDV 4 post. . .ieiunauit ] ieiu-
nauit post peccatum suum DHV 4 peccatum ] peccato A 5 ut ] et V 5 in ] om. V
5 Issaias ] Esaias ADHSV Isaias B 6 orationem ] orationes V 6 populo ] propter DV
6 Assiriorum ] Assyriorum AS Asiriorum B ab angelo Assiriorum (Assirorum H Assyrio-
rum V) DHV Asiriorum interlin. ab angelo O 7 CLXXXV ] CLXXXII AS centum octoginta
quinque DV 7 milia ] om. V 7 XL. . .noctibus ] om. DHV 9 euangelista ] euangeliste P*
10 sibi ] om. ABHS 12 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BH 12 ait ] om. DHSV 13 quia ] om.
DV interlin. H 13 post hoc ] postea autem AHSV postea D 13 hoc ] haec O 14 cognouit
uxorem ] uxorem cognouit DV uxorem suam cognouit H 15 Hironimus ] Hieronimus SV
15 Zezabel ] Sezabel B 16 panis et aque ] aqua et panis B 16 ei ] om. DV 16 frondosa
arbore ] arbore frondosa B 16 frondosa ] frundosa A fronduosa H 17 caro sciens ] caro
quia interlin. scit angellis O
 60 Hibernensis 12.3

Daniel ille futurorum conscius, ideo uir desideriorum appelatus est, quia
panem desiderii non comedit et potum concupiscentiæ non bibit.
Iohanes precursor Domini in heremo locustis et agresti melle pascebatur,
non animalium carnibus; doctrinam rigoris tam exemplo docens, quam
uoce. 5

Hironimus: Et cum in euangelio quidam demone plenus Domino fuisset

oblatus, quem purgare apostoli nequiuerunt, interrogantes, audiunt: Istius
modi genus non eicitur, nisi per ieiunium et orationem. Vide quanta sit
uirtus ieiuniorum, ut id ualeant ieiunia facere, quod apostoli nequiuerunt.
Et alibi legitur: Inmondi spiritus ibi esse magis initiant, ubi plus uiderint escam et 10 HDV

potum.

H15.6 V14.6 De eo quod non urit temptatio abstinentes

Gregorius: Corpus, quod abstinentia frangitur, temptatio non exurit. Vnde et tres
pueros abstinentes flamma incendii Babilonis, etsi tetigit, non conbussit.

12.3 De laude ieiunii 15

H15.7 V14.7

Essidorus ait: Ieiunium res sancta, opus caeleste, ianua regni, forma futuri,
quod qui sancte agit, Deo coniungitur, mundo alienatur, spiritalis efficitur.
Per hoc enim prosternuntur uitia, humiliatur caro, diaboli temptamenta
uincuntur.
1 Dan. 9:23; 10:11, 19 3 cf. Hier., Aduers. Iouinian. 2.15 7 Marc. 9:28 10 Isid., Sentent.
2.44.3 13 Isid., Sentent. 2.42.7 ∥ Dan. 3:46–100 16 Isid., De off. 1.43 [42].3

1 Daniel ] Hieronimus Daniel DHV Danihel S 1 conscius ] concios P* 1 desideriorum ]

DHSV desiderium A desiderorum P** 3 Iohanes ] Hieronimus Iohannes DHSV
3 heremo ] herimo P* 3 agresti melle ] mel agresti D 3 agresti ] agreste ⟨ agristi
P* 4 tam ] om. ADHPV 4 docens ] docens interlin. potius O 4–5 quam uoce ]
om. A 6 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BDSV in margin H 6 euangelio ] euangeliae A
7 nequiuerunt ] ABDHOS nequiretur P* 7 Istius ] huius DHV 8 eicitur ] ecitur P*
8 ieiunium. . .orationem ] orationem et ieiunium BV 8 et ] et per S 8–9 sit uirtus ] uir-
tus sit DH 9 ieiunia ] ieiunium D 9 facere ] ABDHOS fauere P** in marg. id adiuare (sic)
P 10 Et. . .uid ] interlin. O 10 esse ] DOV se H** 10 initiant ] inhiant D initiantur O
10–11 erint. . .potum ] truncated O 12 De. . .abstinentes ] in margin O 12 urit ] exurit O
13–14 Gregorius. . .conbussit ] in margin O 14 Babilonis ] Babilonii DV 14 tetigit ] inter-
lin. H 16 Essidorus ] Esidorus B Ysidorus DV Isidorus OS 16 ait ] om. DHV 17 Deo ]
Domino S 17 coniungitur ] iungitur DHV 17 mundo alienatur ] alienatur mundo DHV
18 diaboli ] diabuli P* 18 temptamenta ] temperamenta S
 12.4Hibernensis 61

Hironimus: Ieiunium castigat corpus, ieiunium refrenat uitia, incitat uir-

tutes anime.
˛
Agustinus: Ieiunium reserat misteria, excludit uitia, inluminat animam.

H15.8 V14.8 12.4 De eo quod inutile sit ieiunium sine ceteris uirtutibus

Isaias: Ecce ad lites et contentiones ieiunatis. 5

Hironimus: Cum a propriis ieiunaueris, noli aliena quaerere. Qui enim a

licitis coercet se et inlicita repetit, nihil proficit, sed poenas duplicat.

De ieiunio inutili his, in quibus est plenitudo nequitiæ HV

H15.9 V14.9

Item alibi idem: Nihil prodest cohibere exteriorem hominem et interiorem

damnare. 10

Isidorus: Ieiunia cum bonis operibus Deo acceptabilia sunt. Qui autem
cibis abstinent et praue agunt, demones imitantur, quibus esca non est et BH

nequitia semper est.

Item, Filius Sirac: Qui babtizatur a mortuo et iterum tangit eum, quid proficit in HDV

lauacro suo? Sicut et homo, qui ieiunat in peccatis suis et iterum eadem faciens, 15

quid proficit humiliando se? Orationem eius quis exaudiet?

12.5 De ieiunio inutile sine caritate

H15.10

V14.10
Gildas ait: Abstinentia corporalium ciborum sine caritate inutilis est. Meli-
ores ergo sunt, qui non magnopere ieiunant, nec supra modum a creatura
5 Is. 58:4 9 cf. Hier., In ep. ad Ephes. 2.3 11 Isid., Sentent. 2.44.8 14 Sir. 34:30–31
18 Fragmenta Gildae §2 (Winterbottom, 143)

1 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BDHSV 1 Ieiunium castigat ] castigat ieiunium DHV

1 ieiunium ] om. DHV 2 anime˛ ] om. ABDHV 3 Agustinus ] Augustinus DSV
4 De. . .ieiunium ] de malo ieiunio Θ 4 sit. . .uirtutibus ] sit (om. H) ieiunium si aliena
querantur DHV 5 Isaias ] Esaias BDHSV Essaias P* 5 et ] et ad H 6 Hironimus ]
Hieronimus BDHSV 6 noli ] nolite V 7 licitis. . .se ] licitis se cohercet DV 7 coercet ]
interlin. .i. cor et anima O 9 Item ] Hieronimus DV Hieronimus item H 9 alibi idem ]
om. DHV 9 cohibere ] cohercere D coercere HO caercere V 11 Isidorus ] Essidorus
AHP* Esidorus B Ysidorus D Hysidorus V 11 Deo ] Domino S 11 autem ] autem a AS
enim DOV 12 imitantur ] emitantur P* 14 Item. . .Sirac ] Iesu filius Sirah ait interlin.
O 14–16 Qui. . .exaudiet ] in margin O 16 eius ] illius O 17 ieiunio inutile ] eo quod
inutile sit ieiunium S 18 Gildas ] Giltas B Gelasius DV Geldas H 18 ait ] om. DHV
18–19 Meliores. . .sunt ] meliores sunt ergo DHV
 62 Hibernensis 12.6

Dei se abstinent, cor intrinsecus nitidum coram Domino sollicite seruantes,

a quo sciunt exitum uitæ, quam illi, qui carnem non edunt, nec prandiis
secularibus delectantur, neque uehiculis et equis uehuntur; pro his, quasi
superiores ceteris se putantes, quibus mors intrauit per fenestras elationis.

12.6 De ieiunio cum ælimosina 5

H15.11

V14.11
Filius Sirac: Cum ieiunaueris pasce pauperes; tunc clamor ieiuni tui in
excelsis audietur.
Hironimus: Ieiunium cum ælimosinis bonum duplex est.

12.7 De ieiunio sine elimosina inutili

H15.12

V14.12
Hironimus: Multi clericorum ieiunant fastu superbie ex propriis suis nihil 10

largientes egenis, sed ad sue refectionis horam cuncta reseruant. Melius

est tua propria cum alienis exigere, quam cum plurimis ieiunare.
Hieronimus ait: Hic ostenditur, quod per ieiunium hoc genus difficile proieci ualuit. Θ

De eo quod non dimidiatum ieiunium esse debet HDV

H15.13

V14.13
Esaias item: Ve uobis, qui percutitis pectus et ieiunatis impie. 15

Et alibi: Dimidiatum ieiunium non debet esse.

5 cf. p. 73 ln. 1 9 cf. p. 73 ln. 1 13 cf. Matt. 17:20 15 cf. Is. 58:4

1 cor ] cor autem S 1 nitidum ] nitidum habentes DV 1 Domino ] Deo DHV

1 seruantes ] seruientes V 6 Sirac ] Sirach ait O Serach P* 6–7 in. . .audietur ] ex-
audietur in excelsis DHV 8 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BDHV 8 ælimosinis ] elemosina
DH helemosyna V 8 bonum duplex ] duplex bonum OV 9 sine. . .inutili ] inutili
sine elemosina DHV 10 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BDHSV 10 ieiunant fastu ] inter-
lin. O 10 superbie ] superuie DV 10 ex propriis suis ] om. ADHV 11 ad sue ] ad
se V assidue ad S 12 est ] om. D 12 alienis ] egenis BDHV 12 plurimis ] propriis
A plurimis ieiunantibus DHV 14 dimidiatum. . .debet ] debet mediatum ieiunium esse
DHV 15 pectus. . .ieiunatis ] ieiunatis et percutiatis pectus pugno DV 16 Dimidiatum ]
demediatum H*
 12.8Hibernensis 63

12.8 De eo quod debet ieiunium esse mensuratum

H15.14

V14.14
Isidorus: Corporis debilitas nimia etiam uires anime frangit mentisque in-
genium facit marcescere. Non corpori adhibenda inmoderata abstinentia.
Nam quicquid temperatum fit, salutare est, quidquid autem nimis et ultra
modum est, periculosum est, sicut aqua, que si nimium imbres prebeat, 5

non solum nullum usum adhibet, sed etiam periculum exhibet.

De eo quod melior abstinentia omni ieiunio Θ

Hironimus: Non dico ebdomadas, non duplicata et multiplicata ieiunia,

sed saltim singulos dies absque ciborum luxoria transigamus.
Idem: Sint tibi quotidiana ieiunia et refectio, satietatem fugiens. Nihil 10

enim prodest tibi biduo triduoque transmisso uacuum portare uentrem, si

pariter uitis obruatur mens. Si conpensantur saturitate ieiunia, ilico mens
repleta torpescit et inrigata corporis humus spinas carduumque germinat.
Sinodus: Qui malis intus repletur et de foris excruciatur, uultuosam dili-
gentiam carnis adimit, consulationem anime˛ non exquirit. 15

H15.15 12.9 De laude abstinentiæ

V14.15

Hironimus: Sint ieiunia pura, continua moderataque, id est, quotidie es-

surire et quotidie prandere.
2 Isid., Sentent. 2.44.15,13,16 8 cf. Hier., ad Laet., ep. 107.10 10 Hier., ad Eustoch., ep.
22.17 17 Hier., ad Nepotian., ep. 52.12

1 mensuratum ] moderatum DHV mensuratum interlin. uel moderatum O 2 Isidorus ]

H Ysidorus DV Essidorus ABP* 3 Non ] non est DHSV 4 quidquid ] quicquid AD
quiqid H* 4–5 et. . .nimium ] om. H 5 nimium ] nimios DV mium P* 6 nullum ] ullum
A 6 usum ] ussum P* 6 adhibet ] om. S 6 etiam periculum ] periculum etiam DHV
8 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BDHSV 8 non (2) ] non dico BDHV non interlin. dico O 8 et
multiplicata ] om. ADHV 9 sed ] ABDHSV om. P** 9 ciborum ] ciuorum A 10 Idem ]
item DHV Hieronimus ait Θ 10 fugiens ] effugiens O 12 uitis ] om. DV in margin H
12 mens (1) ] DHV om. ABOP 12 conpensantur ] compensatur A 13 inrigata ] irritata V
14–15 Sinodus. . .exquirit ] om. ABS this section follows p. 62 ln. 14 DHV this section follows
p. 64 ln. 5 O 14 uultuosam ] uoluptosam D uultuossam P* uoltuosam V 15 exquirit ]
requirit H 16 De laude abstinentiæ ] de abstinentia H 17–18 Hironimus. . .quotidie
prandere ] this is the final section in the previous chap. DHV 17 Hironimus ] item DHV
Hieronimus BS 17 Sint ] sint tibi DHV 17 pura ] pura et DHV 17 que id est ] quid
est H 18 et ] om. A
 64 Hibernensis..12.10

Paulus: Noli adhuc aquam bibere, sed modico utere uino propter tuas
imfirmitates.

De curatione hominis delinquentis et de sanctificatione curati Θ

Hironimus: Sanctificate ieiunium, praedicate curationem. Curat uulnera delin- Θ

quentis abstinentia curatosque sanctificat ieiunium. 5

12.10 De bono ac proficiente ieiunio

H15.16

V14.16
Isaias dicit: Nonne hoc est ieiunium, quod magis elegi? Solue colligationes
deprementes, omnem nodum iniquum disrumpe, frange essurienti panem
tuum, et reliqua.

12.11 De uarietate ieiunii 10

H15.17

V14.17
Paulus: Alius iudicat inter diem et diem, alius iudicat omnem diem, id est,
aut duos dies in ebdomada aut abstinentiam usque ad mortem iudicat, ut:
Sanctificate ieiunium, predicate curationem.

12.12 De eo quod per inmoderatos cibos demones urgent

H15.18

V14.18
Clemens: Per cibos ergo et potus inmoderatos perurgent demones ad pec- 15

catum eos, qui propossitum peccandi gerunt, qui dum uidentur necessaria
nature uelle conplere, non tenentes modum per nimietatem, ingrediendi
in semetipsis demonibus locum habent.
1 I Tim. 5:23 4 Ioel 1:14, 2:15 7 Is. 58:6–7 11 Rom. 14:5 13 Ioel 1:14, 2:15 15 Clemens,
Recognit. 4.16

1 Paulus ] Palus P* 1 Noli adhuc aquam ] adhuc noli aquam S 1 adhuc aquam ]
aquam adhuc ADHV 1 tuas ] interlin. H 4 Hironimus ] item Hieronimus DHV Hieron-
imus S 4–5 delinquentis ] dilinquentis P* 6 ac proficiente ieiunio ] ieiunio ac proficiente
DHV 7 Isaias ] A Esaias BDSV Essaias H Essias P* 7 dicit ] om. DHV 7 quod magis ]
magis quod DV 7 colligationes ] collegationes P* conligationes S 8 deprementes ]
diprementis A deprimentes DHV 8 omnem ] HS et omnem DOV omne P** 8 iniquum ]
om. A iniquitatis DHV inustitiae S 9 et reliqua ] om. DHV 11 inter diem et diem ] diem
inter diem S diem in marg. inter diem H 11 inter ] om. V 11 et diem ] uel diem D
om. V in marg. et H 11 id est ] om. H 12 iudicat ] iudicit B 14 urgent ] perurgent
DV 15 inmoderatos ] inmoderatos cibos ergo et potus D 15 demones ] demones eos
HV 16 eos ] om. DV 18 demonibus locum habent ] demonibus faciunt loca interlin. H
18 locum habent ] habent locum B faciunt loca DHV
 12.13Hibernensis 65

De demonibus, quos uincimus per ieiunium SABDHV

H15.19

V14.19
Hieronimus ait: Per ieiunium demones nos timent, maxime autem demon forni-
cationis et gulae, quia caro et sanguis regnum Domini non possidebunt, id est,
fornicatio et gula, quae per ieiunium uincimus.

12.13 De eo quod non ad unam mensuram ieiunandum omnibus 5

H15.20

V14.20
Basilius: Modus et qualitas temperabitur cibi. Neque possibile est omnes
fratres unum ordinem uel modum ac regulam custodire. Hii uero, qui sani
sunt, possunt omnes eandem mensuram tenere in abstinentia. Inmutari
autem oportet per singulos, in quibus causa aliqua diuersitatis exsistit.

12.14 De soluendo ieiunio humanitatis causa 10

H15.21

V14.21
Sinodus dicit: Melius est aduenientibus fratribus humanitatis ac dilectio-
nis causa offerre uirtutem et abstinentiæ districtionem et cotidiani propos-
siti rigorem dissoluere; etenim tunc Domino gratum ieiunium est, cum
hoc fructibus caritatis fuerit consumtum.
In historia æclesiastica legitur: Alcibiadis quidam erat ex numero eorum, 15

qui pro Christo uincti tenebantur. Hic uitam arduam et austeram gerebat,
nihil cibi uolens accipere, sed tantum pane et sale cum aqua utebatur.
Cumque hunc uitæ rigorem uellit etiam in carcere possitus obtinere, Attalo
3 I Cor. 15:50 6 Basil., Regula §9 CSEL 86, pp. 46–7 13 Cassian., Instit. coenob. 5.35
15 Euseb. (tr. Rufin.), Eccl. Hist. 5.3.2–3

1 demonibus. . .ieiunium ] eo quod per ieiunium demones nos timent DH eo quod de-
mones per ieiu (sic) nos timent V 2 Hieronimus ] Heronimus A Hironimus B 2 ait ] om.
HV 2 autem ] om. O 3 Domini ] Dei DHOV 4 quae ] quam DV 5 omnibus ] om-
nibus est H est omnibus V 6 Basilius ] Bassilius A Basilius dicit S 6 Neque ] nec DHV
7 uel ] uel unum A 7 regulam ] regulam (regula D) in omnibus DHV 8 eandem ] ea-
dem A 8 Inmutari ] inmotari P* 9 autem ] om. D interlin. H 9 per singulos ] om. A
9 aliqua ] aliquid D 9 diuersitatis ] om. H 10 humanitatis causa ] in text rather than
title ABOP** 11 Sinodus ] sinodus Romana HV 11–12 Melius. . .causa ] humanitatis
causa melius est aduenientibus fratribus humanitatis hac dilectionis causa B 12 causa ]
om. V 13 dissoluere ] desoluere P* absoluere V 13 Domino ] Deo H 13 ieiunium
est ] est ieiunium DV 14 hoc ] om. DV 14 fructibus. . .fuerit ] fuerit fructibus caritatis
DHV 15 historia ] istoria D 15 legitur ] om. DHV 15 Alcibiadis ] Alcibiades AS Alcip-
iadis ⟨ Alcibiadis H* interlin. .i. nomen uiri O 16 tenebantur ] tenebatur P* 16 uitam ]
uitam satis DHV 16 austeram ] interlin. .i. aspera O 17 cibi ] cibis V 17 tantum ]
tamen H 17 pane ] pene A 18 Cumque ] cum V 18 hunc ] hic H 18 Attalo ] ab
angelo DV interlin. .i. nomen uiri O
 66 Hibernensis 12.15

reuelatum est quod non recte faceret Alcibiadis creaturis Dei et ipse non
uti et aliis formam scandali relinquere. Quibus cognitis Alcibiadis coepit
omnia cum gratiarum actione percipere; quia que illi reuelabat spiritus, ut
doceret, huic, ut sequeretur, idem spiritus persuadebat.

De abstinentia solubili a cibis 5 HDV

H15.22

V14.22
Sinodus dicit: De abstinentia insolubili a cibis statuunt Romani, ut Christi
aduentus sponsi nullas nostri ieiuni leges inueniat. Quid est inter Chris-
tianum et Nouatianum, nisi quod Nouatianus indesinenter abstineat, Chri-
stianus uero per tempora ieiunat, ut locus et tempus et persona per omnia
obseruetur. 10

12.15 De ieiunio, quod nec locus, nec tempus, nec persona

H15.23
soluere potest
V14.23

Heremias: Verbum Domini, quod factum est ad Heremiam a Domino

in diebus Ioachim filii Iosiae regis Iuda dicens: Vade ad domum Rech-
abitarum, et loquere eis, et introduces in domum Domini in unam exe- 15

dram thesaurorum, et dabis eis bibere uinum. Et adsumpsi Iechoniam

filium Herimiæ filii Absanie˛ et fratres eius et omnes filios eius et uni-
uersam domum Rechabitarum. Et introduxi eos in domum Domini, et possui BHVS

coram filiis Rachabitarum sciphos plenos uino et calices, et dixi ad eos: Bib-
ite uinum. Qui responderunt: Non bibemus uinum, quod Ionadab filius 20

6 Syn. Pat. §14 13 Ier. 35:1–8

1 faceret ] fecisset DHV 1 Alcibiadis ] Alcibiades AS Alciuiadis H 1 creaturis ] crea-

tus A 1 Dei ] Domini AS 1 ipse ] ipsi B 2 relinquere ] derelinquere V 2 cognitis ]
AHSV cogitatis P** 2 Alcibiadis ] Alcibiades AS Alciuiadis H 3 actione ] accione P**
3 percipere ] accipere S 3 quia ] om. V 3 que ] qui A queque DV 4 huic ] BS haec
DHV hunc P** 6 Sinodus ] sinodus Romana DHV 6 dicit ] om. DHV 6 De. . .cibis ]
om. DHV 6 insolubili ] insolubile A 6 ut ] om. D 7 nullas ] nullus S 7 leges ] soluen-
das leges A 7 Quid ] quid inter DHV 7 est inter ] enim interest inter S 8 Nouatianum ]
Nouatianum ⟨ Nouationum P* interlin. id Iudeum P 8 quod ] BHOS quia ⟨ quod P*
quia V 8 Nouatianus ] Nouacianus ⟨ nona∗∗∗ P* 8 indesinenter ] indesidenter P*
10 obseruetur ] obseruentur DHOV 11 locus ] loco DHV 11–12 tempus. . .potest ] per-
sona nec tempore potest solui (soluere H) si uota patrum sint DHV interlin. si patrum
uota sint O 13 Heremias ] Hieremias BDOSV 13 Heremiam ] Hieremiam ABDOSV
14 Iosiae ] Iosie DV Iosue H 16 adsumpsi ] adsumpsit V 17 Herimiæ ] Hieremie
DV Heremiae BHOS Herimiæ et P** 18–19 Et introduxi. . .Rachabitarum ] interlin. O
19 sciphos ] schiphos D scipos H schyphos O 19 calices ] calices posui ante eos B
20 uinum ] om. V 20 quod ] quia ADSV
 Hibernensis 12.15 67

Rachab, pater noster, precepit nobis dicens: Non bibetis uinum, uos et filii
uestri usque in sempiternum, et domum non aedificabitis, et sementem
non seretis, et uineas non plantabitis, et non habebitis domus, et in taber-
naculis habitabitis cunctis diebus uestris, ut uiuatis diebus multis super fa-
ciem terre˛ in qua peregrinamini. Obedimus ergo uoci Ionadab filii Rachab 5

patris nostri in omnibus que precepit nobis. Domui autem Rachabitarum

dixit Heremias: Hec dicit Dominus Deus noster: Pro eo quod obedistis
precepto Ionadab, patris uestri, et custodistis omnia mandata eius et fecis-
tis uniuersa que precepit uobis, propterea hæc dicit Dominus exercituum
Deus Israel: Non deficiet uir de stirpe Ionadab, filii Rachab, stans in con- 10

spectu meo cunctis diebus.

Petrus apostolus de eadem causa dicit: Neque iustum est, ad gratiam persone HDV

alicuius amicitie, resolui et extenuari præcepta ueritatis.

Item: Omne bonum mandatum preterire peccatum est.
Item: Doceamus autem sensus nostros, qui extrinsecus sunt, seruire interioribus 15

sensibus. Hoc dicit Petrus de ieiunio et labore.

H15.24 De ieiunio pro uiuis faciendo

V14.24

Issaac ieiunauit pro Rebeca stereli, et aperuit Deus uuluam eius.

Item: Ieiunauit populus Israhel, per quod meruit liberari de manu Sinchrib, et reli-
qua. 20

6 Ier. 35:18–19 12 Clemens, Recognit. 7.37[1] 14 Clemens, Recognit. 7.37[2] 15 Clemens,

Recognit. 7.37[2] 18 cf. Gen. 25:21 19 cf. II Chron. 32:1–22

1 Rachab ] Rechab A 1 filii ] fili P* 3 et non ] nec DHV 3 domus ] domos AS

3 et (2) ] sed DHV 3 in ] om. A 3–4 tabernaculis ] tabernacula H 4 diebus (1) ]
diebus uite H 4 uestris ] uestre H 4 diebus multis ] multis diebus DV 4 multis ]
om. H 4–5 faciem terre˛ ] terre faciem H 5 ergo ] om. DHV 5 Ionadab ] Eunadab
A 6 Rachabitarum ] Rechabitarum AS Rechab D 7 Heremias ] Hieremias BDSV Her-
imias H 7 Deus noster ] exercituum Deus Israel DH 8 precepto ] preceptis DHV
8 patris ] patres A 8–10 et. . .Israel ] om. DHV 9 exercituum ] exertuum P* 10 uir ]
dux DHV 10 Rachab ] Rechab S 13 amicitie ] DV amiciæ H** 13 ueritatis ] ueritates
H* 14 Omne ] omnem DV 15 Doceamus. . .sunt ] om. H 15 Doceamus ] doceam D
15 seruire ] seruire in DV 16 dicit ] ait DV 18 Issaac ] Isaac DV 18 Rebeca ] Rebecca
DV 19 Sinchrib ] Sennacheri D Sincrib H* Sennacherib V 19–20 et reliqua ] om. V
 68 12.15Hibernensis

H15.25 De ieiunio pro mortuis

V14.25

In uita monachorum: Quidam episcopus ministrum alicuius æpiscopi in manum

suam sumpsit, et mortuus fuit in absentia eius, et ieiunauit triduo, et suscitauit
eum Dominus.
Item: Quedam uidua ieiunauit pro filio suo mortuo, et Deus suscitauit eum. 5 V

De eo quod non ieiunandum in die dominico DHV

H15.26

V14.26
Sinodus Romana: Qui die dominico studiose ieiunant, non esse catholicos cre-
datur.
Item sinodus Gangrensis: Si quis propter continentiam, que putatur, aut contuma-
ciam, in die dominico ieiunat, anathema sit. 10

H15.27 De eo quod ieiunandum in quarta et in sexta feria

V14.27

In uita sanctorum: Ieiunia sane legitima, id est, quarta et sexte, monebat non esse
soluenda, nisi grandis aliqua necessitas fieret. Quia quarta feria Iudas traditionem
Domini cogitauerit et sexta crucifixus est Christus. Videtur ergo, qui in his sine ali-
qua necessitate soluit statuta ieiunia uel contradente tradere saluatorem uel cum 15

crucifigentibus crucificere.

H15.28 De eo quod ieiunandum in festis diebus

V14.28

Augustinus: Ieiunamus, fratres carisimi, in festis diebus gentilium, et cum uera et

perfecta caritate stultitiam miserorum hominum lugeamus.
7 Stat. eccl. ant. §77 ∥ cf. p. 466 ln. 11; cf. Canones Theodori U i.11.3 (≃G 58) 9 Gangrens.
§18 18 Caesar., Sermo 192.4 ∥ cf. p. 439 ln. 3

1 mortuis ] mortis H* 2–3 manum suam ] manu sua DV 3 ieiunauit ] ieiunat DV

3 triduo ] pro filio suo mortuo H 3–4 suscitauit. . .Dominus ] Dominus suscitauit eum
H 6 De. . .dominico ] see p. 466 ln. 11 for this chap. in Hib.A 7 Romana ] Romam V
7 dominico ] domico H* 7 ieiunant ] ieiunauerit DV 9 Gangrensis ] Cangrensis DV
9 propter ] per H 12 sexte ] HV 13 grandis ] gradis H* 13 traditionem ] DV tra-
ditione H** 16 crucifigentibus ] crugificentibus H* 17 diebus ] diebus gentilium DV
18–19 Augustinus. . .lugeamus ] see p. 439 ln. 3 for this section in Hib.A
 13.1Hibernensis 69

H16 V15 13 De elimosina

H16.1 V15.1 13.1 De nomine ælimosin˛e et eius laude

Origines ait: Elemoysina ebreice, Dei mei opus latine intellegitur; ita El HDV

Deus, .i., mei, mosina opus. Hoc nomen non tam humanum, quam diuinum
opus indicat. Inde dicitur misericors Deus, id est, miserum et cor. Quia miseris, 5 DHV

corde miseriatur. Idem Christus ait: Cum feceris ælemosinam, noli uocare patrem
aut matrem, et reliquam, usque ubi ait: Sed uoca pauperes.

13.2 De laude ælimosine

H16.2 V15.2

Agustinus ait: Elimosina res sancta, auget praesentia, demit peccata, mul-
tiplicat annos, nobilitat mentem, dilatat terminos, mundat omnia, et reli- 10

qua, usque ait: Liberat a poena, iungit angelis, separat a demonibus, mu-
rus inexpugnabilis circa animam, demones expellit, inuitat angelos.
Hironimus: Elimosina penetrat celum,
˛ precedit dantem, pulsat ianuam
regni, excitat angelos in obiam, Deum conuocat in adiutorium; tuba mi-
rabilis sine sonitu. Dominus per Issaiam dicit: Volo magis misericordiam, 15

quam sacrifitium.
Item: Sicut aqua extinguit ignem, ita elimosina extinguit peccatum.
7 cf. Luc. 14:12–13 15 cf. Osee 6:6 17 Sir. 3:33 ∥ cf. p. 174 ln. 3

1 elimosina ] elemosine D elymosina H helemosina V 2 ælimosine˛ ] elemosine DV

2 et. . .laude ] om. ASV 3 Origines ] Origenis DV Originis H 3 ait ] om. ADHSV
3 Elemoysina ebreice ] el ? moys in æbreice P* 3 Elemoysina ] elimosina A ele-
mosina DV elymosina H 3 ebreice ] ebraice ADV ebræice B hebreice O 4 .i. ] y D
id est ⟨ y V* 4 quam ] quod P** 5 miserum. . .miseris ] misericordia et H 6 Idem ]
inde V 6 ælemosinam ] helymosynam V 7 ubi ait ] dicit H 7 uoca ] uocate D
8 ælimosine ] helemosine D 9 Agustinus ] Augustinus DSV 9 ait ] om. HV 9 auget ]
augit A arguet H* 9 demit ] dimittit DV demet O 9–10 multiplicat ] multiplicet A
10 annos nobilitat mentem dilatat ] om. V 10 annos ] om. D interlin. H 10 nobilitat
mentem ] om. DH 10 dilatat ] om. D interlin. H* 10 mundat ] inundat DV 11 usque ]
usque ubi S 12 angelos ] angelos in adiutorium B 13 Hironimus ] Hieronimus DHSV
13 Elimosina ] elemosina D Helimosina V 13 penetrat ] petrat A 13 pulsat ] pulsat an-
gelos DV 13–14 ianuam. . .angelos ] om. V 14 angelos ] angelum A angel P* 14 obiam ]
obuiam OS 14 Deum conuocat ] Deum uocat DV inuocat Deum H 14–15 mirabilis ]
horribilis DH mirabilis est O orribilis V 15 Issaiam ] prophetam DHV Isaiam O Esa-
iam S 15 dicit ] om. DHV 17 Item ] item legitur DHV 17 elimosina ] elymosina H
elemosina V 17 extinguit peccatum ] peccata DHV
 70 Hibernensis 13.2

Item in Tobia: Quia elimosina ab omni peccato et morte liberat.

De eo quod non pauperibus inrelegiosis ministrandum HDV

H16.3 V15.3

In euangelio: Amen dico uobis quamdiu fecistis uni de his minimis fratribus meis,
mihi fecistis.
Hieronimus in tractatu Mathei: Libera nobis erat intellegentia quod in omni pau- 5

pere Christus esuriens pasceretur, sitiens potaretur, hospes induceretur in tectum,

nudus uestiretur, clausus in carcere haberet solacium conloquentis; sed ex hoc,
quod sequitur, quandiu fecistis uni, et reliqua, non mihi uidetur generaliter dixisse
pauperibus omnibus, sed de his qui pauperes spiritum sunt, ad quod tendens
manum dixerat: Fratres mei et mater mea, hii sunt, qui uoluntatem faciunt patris 10

mei.

13.3 De eo quod elimosina adiuuat peccatorem

H16.4 V15.4

Ad Nabocodonosor rege ait Daniel: Quam ob rem, rex, placeat tibi con-
silium meum, et peccata tua elemosinis redime, et iniquitates tuas miseri-
cordiis pauperum. Forsitan Deus ignoscat delictis tuis. 15

Hironimus: Fecit ergo rex iuxta consilium misericordiam in pauperes et id-

circo, usque ad menses XII, delata sententia est. Rem temerariam faciunt,
qui sic audaciter peccatoribus ueniam pollicentur. Quodsi Nobocodono-
1 Tob. 4:11 ∥ cf. p. 174 ln. 16 3 Matt. 25:40 5 Hier., In Matt. 25:40 8 Matt. 25:40
10 Matt. 12:49–50 13 cf. p. 174 ln. 1 13 Dan. 4:24 16 Hier., In Daniel. 4:24 CCSL 74a,
p. 816

1 Quia. . .peccato ] this section follows ln. 12 S 1 Quia. . .liberat ] see p. 174 ln. 16 for this
section in HV 1 elimosina ] elemosina DV 1 et ] et a pena et a A 2 ministrandum ]
ministrandum sit DV 5 Libera ] liberat DV 5 erat ] om. DV 6 tectum ] tectu D
7 nudus ] nudas D 7 ex ] om. DV 8 sequitur ] sequeretur D 8 et reliqua ] de his
minimi (om. V) fratribus meis mihi fecistis DV 9 quod ] quos DV 12 elimosina ] el-
emosina D helemosyna V 12 peccatorem ] peccatorem (peccatores V) licet non saluet
DHV peccatorem interlin. licet non soluet O 13 Ad. . .Daniel ] Danihel (Daniel HV)
ad Nabuchodonosor (Nabocodonosor ⟨ Nabocodosor H*) DHV 13 Nabocodonosor ]
Nabucodonosor A Nabuchodonosor S 13 rege ] om. AS 13 Daniel ] Danihel
OS 14 elemosinis ] aelimosinis tuis H elimosinis P* 14 redime ] redeme P*
14–15 misericordiis ] misericordis P* 16 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BDSV interlin. H
17 menses ] mensem ADHSV 17 XII ] duodecimum DV 17 delata ] dilata P*
17 sententia est ] est sententia DHOV 18 audaciter peccatoribus ] peccatoribus audaciter
H 18 Quodsi ] quodsi tunc AD quodsi tamen B quodsi tantum H quasi tunc SV
18–71.1 Nobocodonosor ] Nabocodonosor AH Nobucodonosor B Nabuchodonosor DSV
 13.4Hibernensis 71

sor mala opera facienti promititur, quanto magis illis, qui leuiora faciunt.
Nam ideo uindicta Nabocodonosor defertur, ne uideatur misericordiam in
pauperes non profuisse. Sed per superbiam perdidit regnum, quod per
elimosinas fuerat seruatum.

H16.5 V15.5 13.4 De eo quod sola e˛ limosina non liberat sine aliqua uirtute 5

Gregorius dicit: Quid prodest homini sua Deo dare, se uero diabolo dare?
Item: Non uestra uolo sed uos.

H16.6 V15.6 13.5 De laude non querenda in bona ælimosina

Dominus in æuangelio dicit: Nesciat sinistra tua quid faciat dextra tua.
Item: Cum feceris elimosinam noli tuba canere. 10

Item: Cum facies elimosinam solus Deus uideat. Cum autem ieiunaueris, laeta sit H

facies tua.

De eo quomodo elimosina facienda HDV

H16.7 V15.7

Christus ait: Cum feceris elimosinam noli uocare patrem, aut matrem, aut proxi-
mum, aut fratrem, aut sororem, aut diuites, sed pauperes, et reliqua quae supra. 15 D ends

7 II Cor. 12:14 9 Matt. 6:3 10 Matt. 6:2 11 cf. Matt. 6:4, 16 14 cf. Matt. 23:9

1 facienti ] facienti per elemosina (helymosina V) misericordia DHV 1 quanto ] qua non
DV quando H 1 illis ] illis promittitur A 2 Nabocodonosor ] Nobucodonosor B Nabu-
chodonosor DSV 2 misericordiam ] misericordia BO misericordiam dare H 3 pauperes ]
pauperes tantum DH*V 3 non ] interlin. H 3 profuisse ] fuisse A 3 per (1) ] om. H
3 superbiam ] superbia H 3 perdidit ] cecidit H 3 quod ] in marg. fuerat H 4 elimo-
sinas ] elemosinas A elemosinam D elemosynam V 4 fuerat ] om. H 4 seruatum ] re-
seruatum S 5 De. . .uirtute ] de eo quod non liberat animam si in peccatis fiat ille que˛ eam
dat Θ 5 elimosina
˛ ] elemosina DV 6 dicit ] om. A ait DHV dixit S 6 sua ] DHSV suo
AP** 6 uero ] om. O 6 dare (1) ] occurs only in AΘ 7 Item ] Paulus DHV Paulus dixit
S 7 uestra ] unam A 7 uos ] duos A 8 bona ælimosina ] bono elemosinae ADHOSV
9 Dominus. . .dextra tua ] om. H 9 in. . .dicit ] om. DV 10 Item. . .elimosinam ] om.
HO 10 Item. . .canere ] om. D 10 feceris ] facis HV 10 canere ] canere ante te HO
13 elimosina facienda ] facienda elemosina D facienda sit elemosina V 14 ait ] interlin.
H 14 feceris ] facies DV 14 elimosinam ] elemosinam D elemosynam V 14–15 proxi-
mum ] propinquos DV 15 fratrem ] fratres DV 15 sororem ] sorores DV 15 et reliqua
quae supra ] om. DV
 72 Hibernensis 13.6

H16.8 V15.8 13.6 De ælimosina de propris danda, non de alienis

Salaemon dicit: Proprie diuitie uiri redemptio anime sue.

˛
Lex dicit: Aliena non immolanda sunt Deo.
Sapientia: Da elemosinam de tuis propris, non de alienis.
Dominus dixit: Vade, uende omnia quae tua sunt, et da pauperibus. 5 S

Agustinus: Elimosina de propriis danda, ut propris Dei commertio fru-

atur, et obtimis uescatur.
Isidorus: Non ostendas te misericordem alieno ex spolio, sed de tuis iustis
laboribus ministra pauperibus.
Item: Da elymosinam ex habundantia tua. 10 HV

13.7 De elimosina de furto aut rapina

H16.9 V15.9

Sinodus: Elymosina de furto, aut rapina, aut usura, aut spoliis, aut pretio men- HV

datii non tam prosunt, quam si non essent; sed tamen melius est dari,
quam inter propria his uti, ne et propria inlicita fiant.
Patricius item: Elemosina a gentibus infidelibus luce clarius quod offerenda in ec- 15 HV

clesiam non licet recipi.

2 Prou. 13:8 3 cf. Leuit. 1–7 4 cf. Tob. 4:7 5 Luc. 18:22 15 cf. Syn. episc. §13

1 non de alienis ] om. V 2 Salaemon ] Salomon ABOSV Salamon H 2 dicit ] ait HS

om. V 2 redemptio ] reddemptio P* 3 Lex. . .Deo ] after Augustinian citation H om. V
3 immolanda sunt ] ABOS immolatas P** 4 Sapientia. . .alienis ] after Augustinian cita-
tion V 4 Sapientia ] sapientia dixit AS item sapientia dicit HV 4 propris ] donis inter-
lin. propris B 6 Agustinus ] Augustinus dicit A Augustinus S 6 Elimosina ] elemosina
A Elymosina H 6 de ] om. ABOΘP** 6 propriis ] proprio B 6 danda ] danda est V
6 ut ] ut de HVΘ 6 commertio ] commercis H 7 obtimis ] optimis AS obtimis terre
H 8–9 Isidorus. . .pauperibus ] this section follows ln. 4 HV 8 Isidorus ] Essidorus
AHP* Esidorus B Ysidorus item V 8 te ] om. S 10 ex ] de V 11 elimosina ] elymosina
H elemosina V 11 rapina ] rapina et reliqua V 12 Sinodus ] item sinodus Hibernen-
sis H sinodus interlin. Hibernensis ait O sinodus ait S sinodus Hibernensis V 12 aut
usura ] om. S 12 aut (3) ] in O 13 prosunt ] propter A 13 tamen ] AOSV tantum H
tunc P** 14 his ] om. V 14 uti ] om. H 14 ne ] interlin. H 14 fiant ] faciant H fiant
interlin. faciant O 15 Patricius ] om. V
 14.8Hibernensis 73

H16.10 13.8 De differentia ieiuni et elimosine

V15.10

Hironimus: Bonum est ieiunare fratres, sed melius est elimosinam dare.
Si quis utrumque potest facere, duo bona sunt. Sin uero, elimosina suf-
ficit sibi sine ieiunio. Ieiunium sine elimosina omnino non prodest; ieiu-
nium cum elimosina duplex bonum; ieiunium uero sine elimosina nullum 5

bonum est. Tale est ieiunium sine elimosina, sicut lucerna, que sine oleo
accenditur: fumare potest, lucem habere non potest. Ita ieiunium sine
elimosina carnem quidem cruciat, sed caritatis lumine animam non inlus-
trat.

H17 V16 14 De oratione 10

H17.1 V16.1 14.1 De oratione adsidua facienda

Paulus: Orate sine intermissione. Exponit autem lex quid est sine intermissione HV

orare, Domino dicente: Eruntque uerba, que ego precipio

˛ tibi hodie, in corde tuo,
et narrabis ea filiis tuis, et meditaueris ea sedens in domu tua, et ambulans in
itenere, et dormiens adque consurgens, et ligabis ea quasi signum in manu tua, et 15

morabuntur inter oculos tuos, et scribes ea in limine ostii domus tuæ.

14.2 De oratione adsidua multa ualente

H, V [see

app. crit.]
Paulus: Oratio iusti adsidua multum ualet apud Deum.
1 cf. p. 62 ln. 5–9 2 Caesar., Sermo 199.2 12 I Thes. 5:17 13 Deut. 6:6–9 18 Iacob. 5:16

1 De. . .elimosine ] quid interest inter elymosinam et ieiunium Θ 2 Hironimus ] Hieron-

imus BHV 2 fratres ] om. A 4 non ] nihil HV 4 prodest ] est V 5 elimosina (1) ]
elemosinis A 5 bonum ] bonum est BHV 6 sine elimosina ] in marg. B 6 lucerna ]
lucerna est HV 8 elimosina ] elymona (sic) H 8 animam ] interlin. H 11 De. . .facienda ]
quomodo facienda oratio Θ 11 adsidua ] assidue S 11 facienda ] om. HV
12–16 Exponit. . .tuæ ] unclear, in marg. O 12 autem ] enim OV 14 meditaueris ] V med-
itabilis H** 15 consurgens ] surgens O 17 De. . .ualente ] The following chap. is divided in
three in HV: [H 17.2 V16.2]De uirtute orationis iusti (oratio iusti; orauit Moysen in bello); [H
17.3 V16.3]De oratione iustorum pro semet ipsis (orauit Dauid; orauit Ionas; orauit Daniel;
orauit Eliseus; orauit [Esaias in infirmitate]; orauit Anna); [H 17.4 V16.4]De oratione pro
aliis uiuis et pro infirmis (orauit Esaias pro rege; orauit Moysen pro populo; orauit Elias)
17 multa ] multum S 18 Paulus ] Iacobus HSV 18 iusti ] sancti B 18 apud Deum ]
om. HV
 74 Hibernensis 14.2

Orauit Moises, et auertit iram Dei a populo deprecante idolum. Orauit

Moyses in bello Amalech, ac manibus eius remissis, fugiebat Israel, et
manibus eius eleuatis, fugiebat Amalech. Orauit Helias, et conclusit caelum
per tres annos et VI menses. Orauit Dauid pro se ipso, et liberatus est.
Orauit Essaias pro rege et populo, et exauditus est a Deo. Orauit Ionas 5

in uentre coeti, et liberatus est. Orauit Daniel de lacu leonum, et meruit

audiri. Orauit Helisseus Heliam, ut spiritum eius dupliciter acciperet.
Orauit Ezechias in infirmitate sua, et adiecit Deus XV annos ipsi. Et cetera
plurima exempla. Orauit beatisima Anna, ut partum mereretur, et meruit. HV

H17.4 V16.4 De oratione pro aliis uiuis et pro infirmis 10

Apostolus: Si quis imfirmatur, adducat prespiteros et orant pro eo.

H17.5 V16.5 De discretione orationis et postolationis et obsecrationis

Paulus ad Thimotheum: Obsecro igitur primo omnium fieri obsecrationes, ora-

tiones, postolationes, gratiarum actiones.
Eucherius: Obsecrationes fiunt pro peccatis præteritis uel presentibus,
˛ orationes 15

pro adhibiscendis, quæ speramus, postolationes cum pro aliis interueniemus, gra-
tiarum actiones cum ea, quæ poscimus, impetramus, uel certe cum pro inmensis
Dei beneficiis gratias laudesque rependimus.
1 cf. Exod. 32:11–13 1 cf. Exod. 17:11–12 3 Iacob. 5:16–17 4 cf. Ps. 50 5 cf. II Reg.
20:2–6; Is. 38:2–3 5 cf. Iona 2:1–9 6 cf. Dan. 6:16–23 7 cf. II Reg. 2:9 8 cf. II Reg. 20:2–6
9 cf. I Sam. 1:11 10 cf. p. 73 ln. 17 (app. crit.) 11 Iacob. 5:14 13 I Tim. 2:1 15 Eucher.,
Instruct. 1 CCSL 66, p. 173

1 Moises ] Moysen H Moyses SV 1 et. . .idolum ] pro populo deprecante idolum et

auertit iram Dei H 1 Orauit (2) ] lex orauit H 2 Moyses ] V Moises A Moysen H
2 Amalech ] ab Imalech A 2 eius ] om. HV 2 fugiebat ] fugabat S 3 eius ] om. H
3 fugiebat ] fugabat S 3 Amalech ] Israhel A 3 Helias ] Elias H 4 tres ] III AHO 4 VI
menses ] menses sex V 4 VI ] sex BS 5 Essaias ] Esaias ABSV Isaias O 6 in ] de HV
6 Daniel ] Danihel S 7 Helisseus ] Heliseus ABOSV Eliseus H 7 Heliam ] ad Heliam B
Eliam H 7 spiritum ] spiritus A 7 dupliciter ] AS om. BHOVP** 7 acciperet ] acciperet
et acceperet A acciperet et accipit (accepit BS) BHSV 8 Ezechias ] Esaias H Iedias V
8 adiecit ] adicit A 8 XV ] XII S quindecim AV 8–9 Et. . .exempla ] om. V 11 quis ]
interlin. H 12 et obsecrationis ] om. V 13 obsecrationes ] obsecrationis H* 17 quæ ]
quod V 17 impetramus ] imperamus H* 18 rependimus ] V repentimus H**
 14.3Hibernensis 75

H17.6 V16.6 14.3 De eo quod melior oratio, quam lectio

Isidorus in libro de natura rerum: Orationibus mundamur, lectionibus in-

struimur; utrumque bonum est, si liceat. Si non liceat, melius est orare,
quam legere. Qui uult cum Deo semper esse, frequenter debet orare, fre-
quenter et legere. Nam cum oramus ipsi, cum Deo loquimur. Cum uero 5

legimus, Deus nobiscum loquitur.

De profectu lectionis et meditationis eius HV

H(no num.)

V16.7
Hieronimus: Omnis profectus ex lectione et meditatione procedit. Quae nescimus,
ex lectione discimus. Quae autem dediscimus, meditationibus conseruamus.

14.4 De eo quod inutilis est oratio sine operibus bonis 10

H17.8 V16.8

Christus in euangelio: Non omnis, qui dicat mihi Domine, Domine, intra-
bit in regnum cælorum, sed qui facit uoluntatem patris mei, qui in celis
est, et reliqua.

14.5 De inutili oratione, que querit laudem

H17.9 V16.9

In æuangelio: Cum autem oratis, nolite fieri sicut hipocrite, qui orant in 15

angulis platearum, ut uideantur ab hominibus. Amen dico uobis, recepe-

runt mercedem suam.
2 Isid., Sentent. 3.8.1–2 8 Isid., Sentent. 3.8.3 11 Matt. 7:21 15 Matt. 6:5

1 melior ] melior sit HV 2 Isidorus in. . .natura rerum ] Hieronimus ait Θ 2 Isidorus ]
Issidorus AP* Essidorus H Ysidorus V 2 libro ] libris H 3 melius ] melior A
4–5 frequenter ] om. S 7 meditationis ] meditatione V 8 Quae ] quod enim V 9 con-
seruamus ] seruamus V 11 mihi ] mihi in illa die A 11–12 intrabit ] intrauit A 13 est ]
est ipse intrabit (regnum celorum V) HV 14 De. . .oratione ] de eo quod inutilis est HV
14 que ] qui V 15 autem ] om. H 15 hipocrite ] hypocritae S 15 qui orant ] inter-
lin. O 16–17 receperunt ] perceperunt AHV reciperunt P* 17 mercedem ] mercidem A
17 suam ] BHOSV om. P**
 76 Hibernensis 14.6

De tarditate audiendi orationis a Deo VH

H17.10

V16.10
Gregorius: Quid mirum si postolantes tarde audimur a Domino, qui precipientem
Dominum aut tarde aut nullo modo audimus?

14.6 De loco orationis

H17.11

V16.11
Agustinus: Sanctissimi Cristiani, cur uobis tanta pigricia ad domum Dei 5

uenire?
Item: Pigritaris, Christiane, terram tuam exercere.
Item: Dicis, in domo mea oro, in cubiculo meo uigilo. Ergo sine causa fecit
Deus tabernaculum testimonii.
Dauid dicit: Introibo in domum tuam, adorabo, usque: Tuum. Anna, 10

mater Samuelis, non in lecto orauit, sed currit ad domum orationis, et sic
soluit catenam sterilitatis.

De eo quod inutilis est clamor uocis sine clamore cordis HV

H17.12

V16.12
In psalmo: Voce mea ad Dominum clamaui, et reliqua.
Agustinus in decadibus: Non corporis uoce clamare dixit, quæ cum strepitu uer- 15

berati aeris promitur, sed uoce cordis, quæ hominibus silet; Deo autem sicut
clamor sonat, qua uoce Susanna exaudita est, et de qua uoce ipse Dominus pre-
cipit, ut incubilibus, id est, secreti cordis, sine stripitu oretur.
2 Greg. I, Dialogi 3.15.17 5 Aug., Sermo 4 (apud Mai) PL 47:1148 7 Aug., Sermo 4 (apud
Mai) PL 47:1148 10 Ps. 5:8 14 Ps. 3:5 15 Aug., In psalm. 3.4 CCSL 38, p. 8 ln. 1–6

2 Gregorius ] om. H 2 audimur ] V audimus in marg. H 3 audimus ] au-

diuimus ⟨ audimus H 5 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 5 Cristiani ] (sic) P 5 uobis ] uobis
est O 5 tanta ] tanta est AS 5–6 ad. . .uenire ] ABHOSV om. P** 7 Pigritaris Chris-
tiane ] ne pigreris Christiane H 7 Pigritaris ] SV pigritatis est tibi B pigritatis est P**
7 Christiane. . .exercere ] ad domum Dei uenire et non pigritaris terram tuam exercere (in-
terlin. non est pigritatis terram exercere O) OSV 7 tuam ] tuam non B 8 Ergo ] ergo
non A 10 dicit ] om. HV 10 usque ] ad (om. V) templum sanctum HOV 10 Tuum ]
tuo B tuum in timore tuo H 11 Samuelis ] Samuhelis S 11 currit ] precurrit H cucurrit
OS 14 et reliqua ] om. V 15 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 16 hominibus ] omnibus V
 15.1Hibernensis 77

H18 V17 15 De cura pro mortuis

H18.1 V17.1 15.1 De IIII modis, quibus uiui adiuuant mortuos

Originis ait: Anime defunctorum IIII modis soluuntur: aut oblationibus

prespiterorum siue episcoporum Deo, aut prece sanctorum, aut carorum
elimosinis, aut ieiunio carorum. 5

15.2 De his, pro quibus offerri debet

H18.2 V17.2

Sinodus ait: IIII modis offert eclesia pro animabus defunctorum: pro ualde
bonis gratiarum actiones sunt, in quibus nihil oblatio habet quod deleat;
pro ualde malis consolationes uiuorum; pro non ualde bonis, ut plena
remisio fiat; pro non ualde malis, ut tollerabilior fiat damnatio ista. 10

De tribus generibus oblationis secundum Agustinum Θ

Agustinus ait: III genera oblationum sunt: pro ualde bonis gratiarum ac-
ciones sunt, hoc est, Deo gratias agunt, quod bene uixerint; pro non ualde
malis propitiationes, quibus prosunt sacrificia, si aliquod meritum prepa-
rauerunt in uita; pro ualde malis, si nulla sunt ad adiumenta mortuorum, 15

tamen consolationes uiuorum, id est, pauperum, sunt.

Sinodus Romana: Valde boni non egent remedio post mortem, quia se
ipsos in uita sua liberauerunt. Pro ualde malis non est neccesse, quia de
7 cf. Aug., Enchirid. 110 12 Aug., Enchirid. 110 CCSL 46, p. 109 ln. 26

2 IIII ] quatuor HSV 3 Originis ] Origenis V 3 ait ] om. HV 3 IIII ] quatuor HSV
4 siue. . .Deo ] om. HV after prespiterorum S 4 carorum ] Christianorum S 5 carorum ]
cognatorum HOSV 6 De. . .debet ] de decreto aeclesiae in tribus generibus mortuorum Θ
7 Sinodus ] Sinodus Nicena HV sinodus interlin. Nicena O 7 ait ] om. HV 7 IIII ] quat-
tuor HSV 8 oblatio habet ] habet oblatio BHV habet interlin. oblatio O 8 oblatio ] om.
A 9 malis ] malis elemosine˛ (elymosinae H elemosine V) BHV 9 consolationes ] conso-
lationes sunt HV 9 uiuorum ] uiuorum sunt B 12 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 12 ait ]
om. HV 12 III ] quatuor interlin. III B trea H tria SV 12 oblationum ] oblationis HV
13 agunt ] agunt sacerdotes quod beneuixerint (quibus uixerint V) HV 13 quod bene
uixerint ] qui obuierunt HV 13 uixerint ] uixerunt S 14 propitiationes ] propitiationes
sunt B propitiones P* 14 quibus prosunt ] sunt quibus prosunt HV 14 sacrificia ] sac-
rificia uel elemosinae pro se offere pietate suorum S 14 si ] si tamen ABV si tantum
H 15 ad ] om. BOV 15 adiumenta ] HSV adiuuenta P** 16 tamen ] tantum sunt H
16 sunt ] om. HV 17 Sinodus ] item sinodus H 17 Valde ] item ualde V
 78 Hibernensis 15.3

his iudicatum est, non esse fructuossum, nisi tantum elimosina accipienda
a uiuis et pauperibus diuidenda. Pro non ualde malis et pro non ualde
bonis, oblatio, et oratio, et elimosina, et ieiunium danda sunt, si in uita
professi sunt quod crediderunt.

H18.3 V17.3 15.3 De sacrificando pro mortuis 5

Gregorius in uita patrum dicit Duas feminas despicientes clericum suum a

Benedicto excommunicatas et in æclesia humatas, quae foras ibant, quando
dicebat equonomus: Qui non commonicat, det locum excommonicatus. Et
nemo eas nisi earum nutrix uidebat, quæ indicauit Benedicto, quique dixit
offerre pro eis, et cessauerunt ire foras. 10

Item: Quidam puer ad parentes iens sine permissu Benedicti moritur ac

sepultus, de monumento ieciebatur. Et parentes narrauerunt Benedicto,
qui ait: Ponite hoc Dominicum corpus super pectus eius. Hinc remansit in
sepulchro.
Item: Gregorius pro medico suo XXX sacrificia per XXX dies obtulit, et 15

liberatus est de poena semetipsum monstrauit.

Item Gregorius: Mulier liberauit uirum suum de VII sigillis per VII sacri-
ficia.
6 Greg. I, Dialogi 2.23.4–5 11 Greg. I, Dialogi 2.24.1–2 15 Greg. I, Dialogi 4.57.14 17 cf.
Greg. I, Dialogi 4.44.10 ∥ cf. Apoc. 5:1

1 tantum ] tamen BH tm̄ O 2 a ] a ⟨ aut H* 2 non ualde malis ] ualde non malis HV
2–3 non ualde bonis ] ualde non bonis HV 3 elimosina ] elimossina P* 3 si ] si tamen
ABHSV si tm̄ O 5 sacrificando ] sacrifitio H sacrificio Θ 6 dicit ] om. HV 6 Duas ] due
V 6 despicientes. . .suum ] om. AS 6 clericum ] clericatum V 6–7 a Benedicto excom-
municatas ] ABHOS abbatis dictu excommunicate sunt V om. P** 7 excommunicatas ]
excommunicandas A fuisse excommunicatas O 7 et ] om. H 7 humatas ] ABOS hu-
mate P** 7 foras ibant ] om. HV 8 equonomus ] diaconus HV interlin. .i. diaconus
ABO oeconomus S 8 excommonicatus ] cummunicati discedebant H excommunitatis
cum hisdem recedebant V 9 eas ] eas uidebat H eas uidebant V 9 uidebat ] om.
HV 9 indicauit ] indicauit et A 9 quique ] ABHSV cuiquod P** 10 offerre ] S of-
ferri P** 11 Item ] Gregorius item HV 11 permissu ] permissione A 11 moritur ]
qui mortuus V 12 ieciebatur ] exiebat H eieciebatur V 12 parentes ] parentes eius HV
15 medico ] interlin. .i. Iustus nomine BO 15 XXX (1) ] triginta V 15 XXX (2) ] triginta
V 16 est ] om. B 16 semetipsum ] semetipso AHSV 16 monstrauit ] monstrante HSV
17–18 Item. . .sacrificia ] om. B 17 Gregorius ] om. S 17 VII (1) ] septem SV 17 sigillis ]
singillis HV 17 VII (2) ] septem SV
 15.4Hibernensis 79

H18.4 V17.4 15.4 De oratione pro mortuis

Gregorius in uita patrum: Quidam in peccato moriens, episcopo fienti in

lauacro se ostendit, et ait ei: Loco poenali deputatus sum, quia consensi in
parte Laurenti contra Simmachum. Sed queso te pro me deprecare, et in
hoc scies si exauditus fueris: Hic non inuenies me. Qui orauit pro eo, qui 5

et ultra non conparuit.

Item in uita monachorum: Quidam episcopus ministrum inobedientem
habuit, qui mortuus fuit. Inde ostendit se episcopo, et rogauit pro se
Dominum deprecari. Qui orans, a Deo exauditus est, et soluit ministrum
a poena sua. 10

H18.5 V17.5 15.5 De ieiunio pro mortuis

In libro Regum: Philistim possuerunt cadauera filiorum Saul in cruce,

inde uenerunt habitatores Iabis Galad trans Iordanem ad montem Gilbae,
portaueruntque corpora et ieiunauerunt iuxta ea, et pluit Dominus super
ea in signum misericordiæ pluuiam. 15

Item: Concubina Saul sparsit tonicam super corpora nepotum Saul, qui oc-
cissi sunt a Gabaonitis et imperio Domini. Posuit aliam super petram, ieiu-
nauit illa pro ipsis, et pluit Dominus super eam in signum, quod meruit
misericordiam progenies a stirpe mala discendens.
2 Greg. I, Dialogi 4.42.3 12 cf. I Sam. 31:7–13 16 cf. II Sam. 21:8–10

2 Gregorius ] om. HV 2 episcopo ] aepiscopo in margin Germanus nomen H interlin.

Germanus nomine O 3 Loco ] in loco B 4 Simmachum ] Simachum HV 4 queso te ]
AHSV que sorte P** 4 et ] ut B 5 hoc ] om. A 5 si ] quod S 5 exauditus ] auditus
HV 5 fueris ] fueris si S 5 Hic ] hinc AP* hic ueniens non inueneris S 5 qui ] om. HV
6 ultra ] ultro S 6 conparuit ] parauit A interlin. inuenit O inuenit Θ 8 fuit Inde ] om.
ABHSV 8 fuit ] fuit et O 8 ostendit se ] se ostendit AS 10 a. . .sua ] om. AS 10 sua ]
om. ABHSV 12 libro ] libris AHOS 12 Philistim ] Philistini HO 13 Iabis ] Iabes ASV
13 Galad ] Galaath S Galaad BOV 13 Gilbae ] Gilbe A Gilbaue B Gilbe ⟨ Gilue H* Gelboe
OSV 14 Dominus ] Dominus pluuiam H 15 ea ] pluuiam V 15 misericordiæ ] mie
V 15 pluuiam ] om. HV pluiam P* 16 Saul (1) ] Saulis A 17 Gabaonitis ] Gabaonidis
H 17 et ] ex S 17–18 ieiunauit ] ieiunauitque BHO 18 pro ipsis ] B om. AHOSVP**
18 Dominus ] Dominus pluuiam HV 18 super ] interlin. pluuiam O 19 misericordiam ]
miserorum V 19 progenies ] in margin H proienies V 19 stirpe ] interlin. .i. Saul O
19 discendens ] descendens BHV
 80 Hibernensis 15.6

H18.6 V17.6 15.6 De elimosina pro mortuis

Hironimus ait: Elimosina non deneganda, aut enim peccata redimit, aut
penas releuat, aut remissionem in futuro prestat.
Item: Iudas Machabeus obtulit argentum pro suis in bello occisis, qui prius
idola furtim colebant. Quod, nisi in resurrectione profuisse sciret, minime 5

fecisset.
Quidam puer moriens uisus est matri non una uice in ueste lugubri sitiens
et esuriens. Quod mater eius cuidam sapienti narrauit. Qui dixit: Offer
uestem pro eo et cibum. Et obtullit. Hinc apparuit in ueste candida et
floribus bonis. 10

H18.7
15.7 De estimatione anime redempte
V17.7

Lex dicit: Homo, qui Domino spoponderit animam suam, sub estimatione
dabit pretium. Si masculus a XX-mo anno usque ad LX-mum, dabit L
siclos argenti. Si mulier, XXX. A V-o autem anno usque ad XX-mum, si
masculus, dabit XX siclos, si femina, X. Ab uno mense usque ad V annum, 15

pro masculo V sicli, si femina, III. Si pauper, dabit, ut iudicauerit sacerdos.

4 cf. II Macc. 12:39–46 12 Leuit. 27:2–8

2 Hironimus ] Hieronimus HSV 2 ait ] om. HV 2 Elimosina ] elimosina est B ely-

mosina H 2 peccata redimit ] om. A 2 redimit ] redemit P* 3 penas ] ponas P*
3 releuat ] releuet AP* 3 prestat ] OV prestabit AS prestet BHP** 4 suis ] suis inter-
lin. socias O 7 Quidam ] item quidam HV 8 Offer ] offerens A 9 Hinc ] inde hinc O
9 in ] ei in V 11 redempte ] redemptae S redemte P* om. V 12 dicit ] interlin. H om. V
12 Domino spoponderit ] spoponderit Domino V 12 Domino ] om. S 12 spoponderit ]
spoponderit ⟨ sponderit H 13 Si ] om. BHV 13 masculus ] masculi H 13 a ] om. H
13 XX-mo ] XX H uicesimo V 13 anno ] annis H 13 ad ] om. HV 13 LX-mum ] XLm
B sexagesimum S sexaginta V 13 dabit (2) ] si masculus dabit HV 13 L ] quinquaginta
V 14 XXX ] triginta V 14 V-o ] quinto SV 14 XX-mum ] XXX-mum S tricessimum V
XX-o P** 15 XX ] uiginti V 15 X ] decem V 15 V ] quintum S quinque V 15 annum ]
annos O om. V 16 V ] quinque SV 16 III ] tres SV
 15.8Hibernensis 81

H18.8 V17.8 15.8 De remissione non querenda post mortem, cum in uita non
quesita est

Salomon dicit: Quecumque manus tua potest facere, instanter operare,

quia nec opus, nec ratio, nec sapientia, nec scientia apud inferos erit, quo
tu properas. 5

Gregorius: Ac si dixisset, inquit, fac in uita quod te potest redimere, quia

cum non agis, non tibi proficit agi.
Faustus ait: Non te fallo, quia quod tibi post mortem non proficit, non
suadeo. Dico namque, ut uitam emendes et meritum redimas aut oratione
aut elimoisina. Quid enim mortuo uox uiua proficit, quam non audit, aut 10

elimosina, quam non tribuit?

Iohannes in prima epistola dicit: Qui scit fratrem suum peccare non ad
mortem, postulet pro eo, et dabit ei uitam Deus; sed non his, qui usque
ad mortem peccant. Est peccatum usque ad mortem, non dico pro illo, ut
roget quis. Si crimen principale de quo penitentia similiter non agitur, ut peccata 15 HV

ingentia carent poenitentia.

Originis: Satis age cum tibi proficit, et etsi cito preribueris, aut Deo oblationibus,
aut carorum elimosinis, aut prece sanctorum solueris.
Hieronimus contestatur: Qui in uita sua sacrificium non meretur accipere, quo-
modo poterit illum adiuuare post mortem? 20

Nolite sanctum dare canibus.

3 Eccl. 9:10 12 I Ioh. 5:16 19 Syn. Pat. §12 21 Matt. 7:6 ∥ cf. p. 468 ln. 10

1 De. . .querenda ] de eo quod non quirenda remisio Θ 1–2 non. . .est ] non est quisita
AHSV 2 est ] sit Θ 3 Salomon ] Salamon P* 3 dicit ] om. HV 3 Quecumque ] quod-
cumque S quidcumque V 3 manus. . .potest ] potest manus tua SV 4 ratio ] oratio
A 6 Ac. . .inquit ] om. V 6 uita ] uita tua ABH 6 te ] om. A 6 potest ] potes AB
6 redimere ] redemere P* 6 quia ] quod V 7 non (1) ] interlin. H 7 proficit ] interlin.
.i. absente te O 8 Faustus ] Faustinus V 8 ait ] om. V 8 quia ] per interlin. uel quia
B 8 non proficit ] om. O 9 redimas ] redemas P* 10 mortuo ] mortua H 10 quam ]
BHOV quia AS quod P** 10 audit ] HOSV audiuit ABP** 10–11 aut. . .tribuit ] interlin.
B et quam non tribuit elemosina V 12 Iohannes ] Iohannes apostolus HV 12 in. . .dicit ]
om. HV 12 peccare ] peccare peccatum SVH* peccare interlin. peccatum O 12 non ] si A
13 uitam Deus ] Deus uitam V 13 Deus ] om. H 14 peccant ] AHSV peccat P** 14 Est ]
ABHOSV om. P** 14 non. . .illo ] non pro illo dico V 14–15 non. . .quis ] in margin H
15 quis ] quisque O quis id est peccatum de quo penitentiam non agit V 15 Si ] siue V
15 agitur ] agit V 17 Originis ] Origenis V 17 etsi ] et interlin. ne H 17 preribueris ]
preripueris V 19 Hieronimus ] herō ⟨ inrama H* inroma V 19 contestatur ] contestatio
V 20 adiuuare. . .mortem ] post mortem adiuuare V 21 sanctum ] scm̄ H**
 82 Hibernensis 15.9

Hieronimus: Hoc est sacrificium offerre pro peccatore, qui in uita sua canino more
uixit.

De mortuis, quibus prodest miseratio uiuorum Θ

Agustinus: Ante mortem admoneo fieri, quod post mortem prodesse scio. Si enim VH

corpus bonum gesserit in uita, tunc post mortem prosit ei offerre. 5

De mortuis, quibus non prodest miseratio uiuorum Θ

Item: Sunt quos nihil adiuuant istarum, quorum tam mala merita, ut nec talibus HV

digni sunt adiuuari.

Hieronimus: Quicumque uiaticum uitae in uita sua non acciperit, post mortem non
potest adiuuare. 10

Gregorius: O homo, noli querere remissionem post mortem nisi prius in uita quie-
sieris. Dicit propheta: Redime, frater, peccata elimosinis. Non ait: Redimet aliquis.
Item psalmista: Non redimet redimet homo, reliqua.

H18.9 V17.9 15.9 De cura eorum, qui repentina morte sublati sunt

Sinodus Kartaginensis ait: Poenitentes, qui adtende leges poenitentiæ ex- 15

sequuntur, si casu in itinere uel in mari mortui sunt, ubi eis subueniri non
potuit, memoria eorum elimosinis, et orationibus, et oblationibus com-
mendetur.
12 Dan. 4:24 13 cf. Ps. 48:8 15 Stat. eccl. ant. §22 ∥ cf. p. 391 ln. 6

1 peccatore ] V peccato H** 4 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 4–5 prodesse. . .mortem ]

om. H 4 enim ] enim per Θ 5 prosit ] proficit Θ 7 Sunt ] Agustinus ait sunt Θ
7 nihil ] non Θ 7 istarum ] istorum H* ista VΘ 7 ut ] aut V 11 Gregorius ] Gre-
gorius Nazazenus ait Θ 12 Redime ] redeme Θ 12 elimosinis ] elymoysinis tuis Θ
12 Redimet ] redemat Θ 13 Non ] frater non V 13 reliqua ] om. V 14 cura ] cura-
tione ⟨ cura H* 15 Kartaginensis ] Cartaginensis BHV 15 ait ] om. HV 15 adtende ] om.
ABHSV 15–16 exsequuntur ] exsecuntur AHS exequuntur V 16 uel ] aut A 16 in (2) ]
om. ABHSV 17 elimosinis ] elimoisinis P*
 16Hibernensis .0 83

16 De testimonio
H19 V18

H19.1 V18.1 De nomine testimonii HV

Testimonium dicitur eo quod testibus monetur ad confirmandam fidem. Testamen-

tum autem uocatum eo quod post testatoris monimentum sit. Testes dicuntur, qui
testamento adhiberi solent sicut signatores quid testamentum signent. 5

De quinque modis testimonii HO2 V

H19.2 V18.2

In libris ethimologiarum legitur ubi sub decimo titulo de argumentis ait: Testimo-
nium uero constat exsterna re. Hoc diuiditur V modis. Primo ex persona, II ex
auctoritate nature, III ex tempore auctoritatum, IIII ex dictis factisque maiorum, V
ex tormentis. Testimonium est omne, quod ab aliqua externa re sumitur ad fa- 10

ciendam fidem. Persona non qualiscumque est, que testimonii pondus habet ad
faciendam fidem, sed morum probitate debet esse laudabilis. Naturae auctoritas
est, quae maxime uirtute consistit. Testimonia multa sunt, que adferant auctori-
tatem, id est, ingenium, opes, aetas, fortuna, ars, usus, necessitas, et concursio
rerum formitarum. A dictis factisque maiorum petitur fides cum priscorum dicta 15

factaque memorantur. A tormentis fides probatur. Post que nemo creditur uelle
mentiri.

De tribus rebus, quibus probatur testis VHO2

H19.3 V18.3

Testis autem consideratur conditione, natura et uita. Conditione: si liber non HO2 V

seruus. Nam sepe seruus metu dominantis testimonium subpermit ueritatis. Na- 20

tura: si uir non femina. Nam uaria et mobilia semper femina dicit. Vita: si innocens
4 Isid., Etymol. 5.24.2 ∥ cf. p. 90 ln. 13 7 Isid., Etymol. 2.30.14–16 19 Isid., Etymol. 18.15.9

1 testimonio ] testimonio et testibus et testamento HV 3 Testimonium dicitur ] dic-

tum testimonium V 4 testatoris ] testoris H* mortem testatoris V 4 qui ] quod V
5 quid ] V que H** 8 exsterna re ] ext̄aare V 8 V ] quinque V 8 II ] secundo V
9 auctoritate ] in marg. alienea (sic) H 9 III ] tertio V 9 tempore ] temporibus V
9 IIII ] quarto V 9 maiorum ] malorum V 9 V ] quinto V 12 morum ] moribus et
V 12–13 Naturae. . .quae ] Isid. nature auctoritateque H**O2 V 13 maxime ] Isid. max-
ima H**O2 V 13 adferant ] accesserunt V 14 fortuna ] formina V 14 ars usus ] om. V
14 usus ] unus O2 15 A ] Isid. aut H** 15–16 maiorum. . .factaque ] only in O2 V H**
16 A ] Isid. aut H** 16 tormentis ] O2 V tormentum H** 16 Post que ] postquam O2
18 probatur ] probat H 20 sepe seruus ] seruus semper O2 21 mobilia ] mobile V
 84 Hibernensis 16.1

et integer actu. Nam si uita bona defuerit, fide carebit. Non enim potest iustitia
cum scelerato habere societatem. II autem genera testium: aut dicendo id, quod
uiderunt, aut propherendo id, quod audierunt. Duobus enim modis testes dilinqunt:
aut cum falsa promunt, aut uera uerba silentio obtegunt.

16.1 De eo quod non recipienda est repentina testificatio 5

H19.4 V18.4

In Prouerbiis, Salamon: Testis repentinus concinat linguam mendacii.

Sinodus Kartaginensis: Eius, qui frequenter litigat et ad accussandum fa-
cilis est, testimonium nemo absque grandi examinatione percipiat.

16.2 De tribus personis, quibus obnoxius est falsus testis

H19.5 V18.5

Isidorus: Testis falsidicus tribus est personis obnoxius: primum Deo, quem 10

periurando contemsit; sequenter iudici, quem mentiendo fallit; postremo

innocenti, quem falso testimonio premit.
Item: Mendaces faciunt, ut nec uera dicentibus credatur. HV

16.3 De hiis, qui ad testimonium non admitendi sunt

H19.6 V18.6

Sinodus Sardinensis ait: Testes autem ad testimonium non admitendos, 15

qui nec ad accussationem admitendi sunt, uel etiam quos apud se ac-
cusator de sua domo produxit.
Testimonium pueri non admittitur.
6 Prou. 12:19 7 Stat. eccl. ant. §46 10 Isid., Sentent. 3.55.2 13 Isid., Sentent. 2.30.1 ∥ cf.
p. 86 ln. 6, Hier., ad Iulian., ep. 6.1 15 Carth. §131 ∥ cf. p. 85 ln. 1

2 testium ] testium sunt O2 3 enim ] autem DO2 V 3 testes ] O2 V testis H**

3 dilinqunt ] delinquunt O2 V 6 Salamon ] om. ABHOSV 6–7 concinat. . . frequenter ]
om. A 7 Kartaginensis ] Cartaginensis HV 8 nemo ] eius nemo S 8 grandi ] in
margin H om. V 9 tribus ] III H 10 Isidorus ] Essidorus AHP* Esidorus B Ysidorus
V 10 Testis. . .personis ] BHSV om. P** 10 obnoxius ] noxius est A 10 ob ] interlin.
O 11 contemsit ] contemnit V 15 Sardinensis ] Cartaginensis HV 15 ait ] om. HV
15 non ] before ad B 15 admitendos ] admittendos ⟨ mittendos H*V 16 nec ] om. B
16 ad ] interlin. H om. V 16 admitendi ] admittendi praecepti ABS 17 produxit ] duxit
B 18 Testimonium. . .admittitur ] this section follows p. 85 ln. 2 HV 18 Testimonium ] hoc
est testimonium HV 18 pueri ] puer A 18 admittitur ] admittitur ⟨ mittitur H*
 16.4Hibernensis 85

Eadem sinodus: Ad testimonium autem ante annum XIIII aetatis suæ non
admittitur.
Hironimus: Falsus testis est non is tantum, qui mutat, sed qui non eodem
sensu dicta intelligit.
Sinodus Hibernensis: Testimonium peccatoris non recipitur, qui quotidie 5

super se malum testimonium testatur. Si non impleuerit que in babtismo

confessus est, quomodo aliis testis uerus habebitur? Quomodo mundialis
mundum istum contendentis erga mundiales res testimonium credibile
erit, qui se mortuum mundo non efficerit?
Testimonium femine˛ non accipitur, sicut apostoli testimonium feminarum 10

non acciperunt de resurrectione Christi.

16.4 De eo quod conspiciend˛e sunt person˛e testantium

H19.7 V18.7

Sinodus ait: Querendum

˛ est cuius sit conuersationis, is qui accussat, et is
qui accussatur.
Vir namque sanctus ualde excelsior est duobus aut eo amplius reprobis; 15

cuius uerbum excelsius est horum iuramento.

Agustinus item: Quodsi fuerint duo falsi testes uel III, quasi unus sunt
1 Carth. §131 ∥ cf. p. 84 ln. 15 3 Hier., In Matt. 26:61 ∥ cf. p. 1 ln. 5, p. 120 ln. 12, p. 285
ln. 11, p. 286 ln. 1 10 cf. Luc. 24:1–11 13 Stat. eccl. ant. §52

1 Eadem sinodus ] item HV 1 ante ] BS om. AHOVP** 1 annum ] BS annos O anno

AP** 1 XIIII ] BOS XIIII-mum H XVII AP** septimodecimo V 2 admittitur ] ad-
mittantur H admittatur quisquam S ammittantur V 3 Hironimus ] Hierō B Hieron-
imus HV Hieronymus S 3 non (1) ] non solum ⟨ non H* 3 is ] hiis A 3 tantum ]
tamen BH tm̄ O 3 mutat ] motat P* 4 intelligit ] intellegit P* 5 recipitur ] accip-
itur HV 5 quotidie ] cotidie V 6 super. . .testimonium ] malum testimonium super se
HV 6 se malum ] ABHOSV om. P** 6 impleuerit ] conpleuerit HV 6 que ] quod
ABSV 7 habebitur ] habetur HV 7 mundialis ] om. A 8 mundum istum ] istius
mundum HV 8 contendentis. . .mundiales ] mundum contendentis erga mundans H
9 mundo ] munda ⟨ mundum H 9 efficerit ] efficitur A efficit HV 10 Testimonium ]
item testimonium HV 10 femine˛ ] feminarum A 10–11 accipitur. . .acciperunt ] om. A
11 acciperunt ] acceperunt S 13 Sinodus ] sinodus Cartaginensis HV 13 ait ] om. HV
13 est ] est iudicio HV 13 conuersationis ] conuersatio H 13 et ] aut AB 13 is (2) ] hiis
A 15 Vir ] sinodus uir HV 15–16 duobus. . .iuramento ] BOS horum iuramento Agusti-
nus duobus aut eo amplius reprobis cuius uerbum excelsius est P** 16 cuius ] interlin.
uel unius P 16 horum ] om. HV 16 iuramento ] iuramento sermo enim iusti pro iura-
mento accipitur HV 17 Agustinus ] Augustinus V misplaced in line P** 17 item ] om. S
17 duo. . .testes ] falsi testes II (duo V) H 17 III ] tres SV 17 quasi ] HSV om. ABOP**
17 sunt ] est V
 86 Hibernensis 16.5

aut uicem unius non tribuunt. Et unus testis fidelis quasi duo uel III sunt,
propter trinum Dominum in illo manentem, quia templum Dei est, dicente
apostolo: Vos autem templum Dei estis.

16.5 De eo quod non usque quaque abnuenda testificatio

H19.8 V18.8

Origines: Non ita adrogantia caueatur, ut ueritas relinquatur. 5

Isidorus: Mendaces faciunt, ut nec uera dicentibus credatur.

De peccato testimonium prementis HV

H19.9 V18.9

In Leuitico: Anima si peccauerit, et audierit uocem iurantis, et testis fuerit quod aut
ipse uidit aut conscius est, nisi indicauerit, portabit iniquitatem suam.

H19.10 De eo quod idem est dicere falsum testimonium et credere dicenti 10

V18.10

In libris de natura rerum: Erit autem ille apud Dominum condempnatus, qui aduer-
sum innocentem falsum testimonium uel dicit uel dicentibus credit. Nam non solum
ille reus est, qui falsum de alio profert, sed et is, qui aurem cito criminibus prebet.
Qui metu potestatis ueritatem occultat, eiusdem ueritatis iracondiam sibi celitus
prouocat. 15

H19.11 De mendacio non suscipiendo

V18.11

Lex: Non suscipies uocem mendacii, nec iunges manum tuam, ut pro impio dicas
falsum testimonium.

H19.12 De mendacio damnando

V18.12

Michias dicit: Mendacium, frater, non minimum crimen est; quod etiam reges se- 20

3 I Cor. 3:16 6 Isid., Sentent. 2.30.1 ∥ cf. p. 84 ln. 13, Hier., ad Iulian., ep. 6.1 8 Leuit. 5:1
11 Isid., Sentent. 3.55.6 17 Exod. 23:1

1 tribuunt ] retribuunt V 1 testis fidelis ] fidelis testis O 1 quasi ] HV om. ABOSP**

1 III ] tres AHSV 2 Dominum ] Deum HSV 2 quia ] quod A 2 Dei est ] est Dei S
5 Origines ] Originis H Origenis V 6 Isidorus ] Essidorus AP* Esidorus B item Essidorus
(Ysidorus V) HV 8 Anima si peccauerit ] si peccauerit anima V 14 eiusdem ] V eadem
H** 20 Michias dicit ] om. V 20 Michias ] Nichias H* 20 frater ] frs̄ (sic) V 20 est ]
om. V
 16.6Hibernensis 87

culi puniunt. Nam falsa reorum aut exiliis aut gladiis dampnant. Si ergo ita agitur
apud seculum, ubi sincera ueritas non est, quando magis apud Deum ueritatis
mendacium magnum crimen est.

16.6 De catholicis temere testantibus

H19.13

V18.14(sic)
Sinodus Hibernensis: Si uero ceteri catholici superiurare ausi fuerint quod 5

ignorant et quod dubitatur a multis, utrum sit uerum an non, sequentes

eos, qui mundiales sunt, poeniteant ieiunium eorum, qui periurium iurant.
Quia audaciter animas suas in manus reproborum tradiderunt.

16.7 De testimonio unius prohibendo

H19.14

V18.14
Neminem punire debemus uno testante. 10

Item in lege: Non stabit testis unus contra aliquem, sed in ore II uel III
testium stabit omne uerbum.
In Deuteronomio: Nemo occidatur uno contra se dicente testimonio.

16.8 De testimonio perfecto a pluribus

H19.15

V18.15
Deuteronomium dicit: In ore duorum uel III testium peribit, qui interfici- 15

etur.
Item: Placuit, ubi contensio fiat, ut plures testificent, ne aut iniusta poena
aut priuatio proximi fiat.
Item lex: Nemo ad unius testamentum condempnabitur. HV

11 Deut. 19:15 13 Deut. 17:6 15 Deut. 17:6 19 Num. 35:30

3 magnum ] maius V 5 catholici superiurare ] ABHOS iurare P** catholici subiurare V

6 uerum ] uox A 6 an ] aut H 6 non ] interlin. O 7 ieiunium ] periurium ⟨ ieiunium
H* 8 Quia ] AHSV qui P** 8 reproborum ] BHSV superborum P** 9 unius ] om.
HV 9 prohibendo ] prohibito S 10 Neminem. . .testante ] this is the final section in
this chap. HV 10 Neminem ] item sinodus neminem HV 10 punire debemus ] debe-
mus punere (punire V) HV 11 Item. . .lege ] lex non falsum testimonium dices HV
11 II ] duorum BHSV 11 III ] trium BHSV 12 testium ] testimonium A 13 In ] om. A
item in HV 13 contra se dicente ] dicente contra se B 13 testimonio ] testimonium
ABHOV 14 De testimonio perfecto a pluribus ] heading om. but chap. is numbered xv
V 15 Deuteronomium ] in Deuteronomio HV 15 dicit ] om. HV 15 duorum ] II AO
15 III ] trium HSV 15 peribit ] stabit V 17 Item ] sinodus Vercellensis dicit (om. V) HV
in marg. sinodus Vercellensis O 17 fiat ] sit O interlin. P 17 testificent ] testes fiant V*
17 ne ] neminem H
 88 Hibernensis 16.9

In euangelio,
˛ Iohannes: Perhibet testimonium de me et ille, qui me missit, et opera, HV

que ego facio.

Item: Christus non solus ascendit in montem, sed cum Petro, et Iacobo, et Io-
hanne, et Moysen, et Helia.

16.9 De testimonio timendo etiam a pluribus 5

H19.16

V18.16
Duo testes iudices Israel testati sunt mendatium super Sussannam.
In Psalmo: Insurrexerunt in me testes iniqui.
In aeuangelio: Nouissime uenerunt duo falsi testes.
Item in lege: Non adquiescas testimonio plurimorum, ut a uero deuies.
Item in lege: X uiri exploratores contradixerunt duobus uiris exploratori- 10

bus.
Sinodus: Timendum est etiam testimonium plurimorum, aut si amici, aut
audaces, aut pretio priuantur.
Inde dicitur: Munera excecant
˛ oculos sapientium. Hinc et testes resurrec-
tionis prætio corrupti falsum testimonium dixerunt. 15

1 cf. Ioh. 5:31, 36 3 cf. Matt. 17:1–4; cf. Marc. 9:1–4; cf. Luc. 9:28–30 6 cf. Dan. 13:36–40
7 Ps. 26:12 8 Matt. 26:60 9 Exod. 23:2 10 cf. Deut. 19:15 14 Deut. 16:19 ∥ cf. p. 135
ln. 11, p. 140 ln. 10

1–2 In. . .facio ] in∫ marg. O 1 Iohannes ] Iohannes dicit O 3–4 Item. . .Helia ] in marg.
O 3 in. . .sed ] . . (sic) O 4 Moysen ] Moyse V 6 Duo ] II O 6 testes ] testes qui
erant HV 6 iudices ] iudices et senes HV 6 Sussannam ] sub sannam AB Susannam
SV 7 iniqui ] iniqui reliqua H iniqui et mentita est iniquitas sibi V 8 Nouissime ]
nouissime autem S 8 duo ] II O 9 Item ] om. HV 9 a ] a iudicio B 10 in lege ]
om. HV 10 X ] decem SV 10 exploratores ] HSV om. ABOP 10 duobus ] II-bus O
10–11 uiris exploratoribus ] om. HV 12 Sinodus ] item sinodus HV sinodus Hibernen-
sis S sinodus Auernensis K 12 etiam testimonium ] testimonium etiam H 12 aut ]
nam H nam aut V 12 amici ] amici sunt B amicitia HSV 13 audaces ] audacia HSV
13 priuantur ] prauantur ⟨ priuantur H* prauantur S priuatur V 14 sapientium ] reliqua
H sapientium et peruenerunt uerba iustorum V 14 Hinc et ] inde HV 15 falsum ] falsa
V 15 testimonium ] om. V
 16.10Hibernensis 89

16.10 De testimonio uiui super mortuum

H19.17

V18.17
In Iesu Naue: Accesserunt filii Iuda ad Iessum in Galgalis loquutusque
est ad eum Caleph filius Iephone: Nosti quod loquutus est Dominus ad
Moysen de me et te. Iurauitque Moises: Terra, quam calcabit pes tuus, erit
possessio tua et filiorum tuorum in aeternum, quia sequutus es Dominum 5

Deum nostrum. Da ergo montem istum, quem pollicitus est Dominus.

Benedixit ei Iosue et tradidit Chebron in possessionem ei.
Gregorius in omeliis dicit: Si quis uiuus firmauerit super mortuum, acce-
dat uiuens et firmet sermonem mortui, et heres reddet quod firmat uiuus.
In uita patrum: Alius moriens rogauit ab alio uiro sepulcrum. Qui dixit: Non potest 10 VH

capere ambos. Qui ait: Forsan potuerit. Inde sepultus est in eo. Ipse uero mortuus
erat. Et alii, qui audierunt quod pollicitus est illi, accesserunt et dixerunt ei: Fratri
tuo quod uos ambos caperet hoc sepulchrum. Ipse uero se inlatus suum mutauit,
et socius cum eo sepultus est.
In uita monachorum: Quidam monachus moriens, suum habitaculum suo ministro 15 HV

commendauit. Inde accessit coram episcopo et firmauit et accepit.

In ueritate Ebreorum, Originis: Quando Moyses terram Amorreorum diuissit, ac-
cesserunt nepotes Laban Siri ad Moysen dicentes: Noli transcendere terminum,
quem fecerunt Iacob et Laban. Moyses ait: Firmate quod dicitis. Inde firmauerunt
terminum suum. 20

Sancta sinodus ait: Quod testificauerint uiui super mortuum, ab heredibus

detur, ne in peccatum fiat mortuo.
2 Ios. 14:6, 9, 12–13

1 mortuum ] mortuo V 2 Iesu ] Essu A Isu ⟨ Iesu H Iessu P* Hiesu V 2 Iuda ] Iude
O 2 Iessum ] Iossu A Iosue HV Iesum S 2 loquutusque ] locutusque ASV locutus H
3 Caleph ] Kaleph B Calep H Chaleph V 3 Iephone ] Euphane A Euphannae BO Io-
phan H Iepphone V 3 Nosti ] in marg. H 3 loquutus ] locutus ABHSV 4 Moysen ]
Moisen A 4 Moises ] Moyses ABOSV Moysen H 4 Terra ] terram S 4 calcabit ] cal-
cauit B 5 sequutus ] secutus ABHOSV 6 nostrum ] tuum HV Israel S 7 Iosue ] S
Iessu ⟨ Iesu B* Iesus O Iossue P* 7 Chebron ] Cebron ABHP* 7 in. . .possessionem
ei ] om. HV 8 Gregorius. . .dicit ] in homelia Gregorii HV 10 Alius moriens ] alii H
10 ab ] in marg. H 11 potuerit ] H poterit V** 12 illi. . .ei ] om. H 13 tuo ] suo ⟨ tuo H*
13 caperet ] H caperent V** 13 se ] om. H 13 mutauit ] motauit H* 15 habitaculum
suo ] V habita suum H** 16 commendauit ] commendabit V 16 episcopo ] V epis
H** 17 Ebreorum ] Hebraica V 17 Originis ] Orig H** Origenis V 18 Siri ] Syri V
21 Sancta. . .ait ] item sinodus sancta decreuit ut HV sancta sinodus ait S 21 mortuum ]
mortuo V 22 peccatum ] peccato H
 90 Hibernensis 16.11

16.11 De eo quod non facile firmatur testimonium super mor-

H19.18
tuum
V18.18

In uita monachorum Egipti Ouius episcopus ait: Omnis, qui testificauerit

super mortuum, addat testes, et firmet super mortuum coram testibus, et
minuat quod mortuus pollicitus est, quasi ille diminutus est. 5

In annalibus Origines ait: Quando Iacob aperuit puteos patris sui Isac,
quos Philistim obstruxerunt, dixerunt habitatores terræ: Cur id fecisset?
Et respondens dicit: Quia patris mei erant. Illi dixerunt: Eamus ad testes
et firma coram eis pretium aut sermonem, quantum et quot.
Sinodus Anchiritana: Omnis emtio aut commotatio testibus et scriptione 10

firmetur, quia post discessorem non facile firmetur.

16.12 De testimonio mortui super uiuum

H19.20

V18.20
In libris æthimologiarum de testamento: Testamentum uocatum quod, nisi testa- HV

tor mortuus fuerit, nec confirmari potest, nec sciri quid in eo scriptum est; quod
clausum et obsignatum est; et inde dictum est testamentum, quia non ualet, nisi 15

post testatoris monumentum.

Paulus ait: Testimonium in mortuis confirmatum est. Hoc est, testamen-
tum redemtionis iniquitatum populi, aspersione sanguinis animalium, id
6 cf. Gen. 26:18 10 Stat. eccl. ant. §32 13 Isid., Etymol. 5.24.2 ∥ cf. p. 83 ln. 4 17 Heb.
9:17

1–2 mortuum ] mortuum interlin. nisi inuocandis testibus O 3 Egipti ] om. HV

3 Ouius ] Obuius BHO Obius V 3 ait ] om. HV 3 testificauerit ] testificat AB testificatur
S 4 mortuum (1) ] mortuo V 4 super mortuum (2) ] in marg. H om. V 5 minuat ] mu-
niat V 5 pollicitus ] pollicus A 6 In annalibus ] om. V 6 Origines ] Origenis AV Ori-
genes S 6 ait ] om. ABHSV 6 Isac ] Isaac ABSV Issaac H 7 quos ] quod V 7 Philistim ]
Philistini AH Pilistini B Filistim V 7 habitatores ] habitore H 8 respondens dicit ] re-
spondit HV 8 dicit ] dixit OS 8 patris ] pater H 8 mei ] om. B 8 Eamus ] om. HV
8 ad ] ad de HV 8 testes ] testimonium V 9 eis ] plebe HV 10 Anchiritana ] Anchori-
tana B Achiritana P* Anciritana V 10 commotatio ] cummutasio A 11 firmetur (1) ]
ABH rumpetur OP** interlin. uel firmetur O firmabitur S firmatur V 12 testimonio ] tes-
tamento HV 13 Testamentum ] V testam̄ H** 13 uocatum ] V ůccc H** 14 quod ]
quia V 15 quia ] quod V 17 Paulus. . .Testimonium ] Vnde et apostolus testamentum
inquit HV 17 Testimonium ] AHSV testimonio P** 17 confirmatum ] confirmandum
H 17–18 testamentum ] testimonium A testamento H 18 aspersione ] aspertione A
18 sanguinis ] sanguinum H sanguinis et V 18 animalium ] animalium mortuorum V
 16.13Hibernensis 91

est, hirci, uituli, uacce rufe. Quanto magis quoque testamentum redem-
tionis peccatorum populi noui, que sanguine asperso Christi pro omnibus
hominibus mortuis. Deinde confirmatur testamentum, si intercedat mors
testatoris, id est, Christi, qui in morte sua uitam nostram confirmatam
testatus est. 5

Testamentum sane in scripturis sanctis non hoc solum dicitur quod non ualet nisi HV

testatoribus mortuis, sed omne pactum et placitum testamentum uocabant. Nam

Laban et Iacob testamentum fecerunt quod etiam inter uiuos ualuerit.

16.13 De duobus uiuis contradicentibus

H19.19(sic)

V18.19
Deuteronomium: Si steterit testis mendax contra hominem, accusans eum 10

preuaricationis causa, stabunt ambo ante Dominum in conspectu sacer-

dotum et iudicum, qui fuerint in diebus illis. Cumque inuenerint falsum
testem dixisse mendatium contra fratrem suum, reddent ei, sicut cogitauit
fratri suo facere, et auferes malum de medio populi tui, ut audientes ceteri HV

timorem habeant, ne quaquam audeant facere. Non miseraberis eius, sed ani- 15

mam pro anima, oculum pro oculo, dentem pro dente, manum pro manu, pedem
pro pede exige.
Item in Numeris: Quando contradixerint II inter se, stent ad altare meum.
Item in Deuteronomio: Secundum iniquitatem, quam meditatus est in
fratri suo accipiet. 20

Sinodus Sardinensis: Placuit, ut accussator mendax puniatur siue peregri-

natione damnetur, donec poeniteat.
6 Isid., Etymol. 5.24.3 10 Deut. 19:16–21 18 cf. Deut. 19:17 19 cf. Deut. 19:19

1 hirci ] hyrci V 1 uacce ] et uacce HV uaccae S 1 rufe ] rufae S 1 testamentum ]

testamentum est V 2 que ] om. AS qui HV 2 asperso ] om. HV 2 omnibus ] omne
H 3 hominibus ] homine H 3 mortuis ] A mortui BOSP** mortuo aspersus H mor-
tui aspersus est V 3 confirmatur ] firmatur A 4 qui ] quia H 4 nostram ] eter-
nam H 6–7 nisi. . .mortuis ] nisi post testatores mortuos V 7 pactum ] peccatum
V 7 uocabant ] uocatur V 9 uiuis ] uiris S 10 Deuteronomium ] in Deuteronomio
HV 11 preuaricationis ] ABHOS preuaricionis P** preuaricationes V 11 causa ] om.
V 12–13 falsum testem ] testem falsum 14 populi ] om. V 14–17 ut. . .exige ] in marg.
barely legible O 15 facere ] only in O 15 miseraberis ] V miserabiris H** 17 exige ]
exiges OV 18 Item. . .meum ] this section follows the next HV 18 in Numeris ] om. HV
18 II ] duo BV 18 stent ] stant B 19–20 Item. . .accipiet ] this section precedes the previous
HV 19 in Deuteronomio ] om. HV 20 fratri ] franguo A corde interlin. fratre B fratre (frī
V) suo HV 21 Sardinensis ] Cartaginensis HV 21–22 peregrinatione ] per ignorantiam
V 22 damnetur ] dampnet H
 92 Hibernensis 16.14

Sinodus: Qui falso accussant fratres, usque ad exitum uite non commoni-
cent.
Sinodus Aralatensis: Qui testificauerit super alium, iurabit per sancta euangelia
˛ et HV

relinquendus in Dei arbitrium, qui dixit: Mihi uindictum et ego retribuam.

16.14 De sancto accussato, qualiter se defendat 5

Sinodus Romana: De contentione duorum sine testibus statuunt, ut per IIII

sancta euangelia, antequam commonicet, testetur, qui adprobatur, deinde
sub iudice flamma relinquatur.

16.15 De eo quod cum pluribus iuramentum sit

Sinodus Consulentis ait: De his, qui contentionem faciunt quacumque ex 10

causa, si alter cum teste uno aut pluribus testibus, et alter sine teste, iura-
mentum cum pluribus esse debet.

17 De oblationibus
H20 V19

H20.1 V19.1 17.1 De eo quod cadunt in ius Domini que immolantur

Lex dicit: Omne, quod Domino consecratur, siue homo, siue animal, siue ager, 15 HV

non ueniet, nec redimi potest. Quicquid consecratum fuerit semel Deo sanc-
tum sanctorum erit Domino. Et omnis consecratio, que offertur ab homine, non HV

redimetur.
1 Arelat. §15 4 Deut. 32:35 5 cf. p. 464 ln. 10 6 Syn. Pat. §24 ∥ cf. p. 248 ln. 6, p. 464
ln. 10 10 cf. p. 248 ln. 2 15 Leuit. 27:28–29 ∥ cf. p. 102 ln. 6

1 Sinodus ] Sinodus Romanorum H Romana V 1 uite ] om. HV 4 in ] est in V 4 et ]

om. V 5 De. . .defendat ] see p. 248 ln. 6, p. 464 ln. 10 for this chap. in Hib.B 5 defendat ]
defendit P* 6 IIII ] quatuor S 7 commonicet ] commonicent O 7 testetur ] testificat
B 8 iudice ] iudicis O 9 De. . .sit ] this chap. om. HV 10 quacumque ] quacunque A
14 immolantur ] offeruntur HV 15 dicit ] om. HV 15–16 Omne. . .potest ] in marg. B
∥ see p. 102 ln. 6 for this section in Hib.A 15 Omne ] quandocomque fu∗∗∗ estimatum
omne B 15 Domino ] om. O 15 siue (1) ] si H* 15 homo ] homo erit O 15 siue (2) ] si
H* 15 animal ] animale V 16 Quicquid ] quicquid enim HV 16 consecratum. . .semel ]
fuerit semel consecratum HV 17 Et. . .non ] interlin. O 17–18 Et. . .redimetur ] in marg.
B 17 consecratio ] consecratibus O 17 que offertur ] om. V 18 redimetur ] redimetur
sed morietur B truncated O
 17.2Hibernensis 93

17.2 De domibus uel agris Deo immolatis, a domino pristino

H20.2 V19.2
cum quinta parte estimationis redimendis

Lex: Homo cum uouerit domum suam et sanctificauerit Domino, consid-

erabit eam sacerdos, utrum bona an mala sit, et iuxta pretium, quod ab
eo constitutum fuerit, uenundabitur. Si autem ille, qui uouerit, uoluerit 5

redimere, dabit quintam partem estimationis supra et habebit eam.

17.3 De his, qui retrahunt sanctificata Deo

H20.3 V19.3

Annania et Safira, retrahentes de his, que Domino dederunt, morte mul-

tantur.
Essidorus: Ideo Annaniam et Safrer prius in conspectu æclesie˛ mortui sunt, ut 10 HV

quam magnum peccatum esset quod oblatum est ab æclesia retrahere monstra-
retur, et ceteri
˛ hoc exemplo castigarentur.
Lex: Si quis comederit aut retraxerit de sanctificatis per ignorantiam, addat
V partem cum eo, quod comedit, et dabit sacerdoti in sanctuarium.
Item: Si quis per uim retraxerit, reddat integrum, et det V partem cum eo. 15

Sinodus: Qui subtrahit hostias catholicas sanctificatas, excommonicetur.

3 Leuit. 27:14–15 8 cf. Act. 5:5–10 10 Augustinus Hibernicus 3.17 13 Leuit. 22:14

1 uel agris ] om. HV 1 Deo ] dominus A 1–2 a. . .redimendis ] om. HV 2 quinta ]

quanta A 2 parte estimationis ] S extimatione cum A estimatione BP** 3 Lex ] lex
dicit S 4–5 ab eo ] habeo AV 5 uenundabitur ] uenundetur V 5 uouerit ] nouerit
V 6 redimere ] redemere P* redimere eam S 6 supra ] super V 6 habebit ] abebit V
7 his ] AHSV his III cau P** 8 Annania ] in actibus apostolorum Annanias (Anna V) HV
8 Safira ] Safirra AB Safrer H Sapphira V 10 Essidorus ] Ysidorus V 10–12 Ideo. . .hoc ]
in marg. O 10 Annaniam ] Annanias O Anna V 10 Safrer ] barely legible O Sapphira V
11 peccatum ] V peccata H** 11 æclesia ] eclesia iterum ab ea O 11–12 monstraretur ]
monstraret V 12 exemplo castigarentur ] truncated O 12 exemplo ] exemplo ⟨ exemplo
enim H* 12 castigarentur ] castigaret H* castigentur V 13 Lex ] lex dicit H 13 de sanc-
tificatis ] follows si quis HV 14 V ] quintam HSV 14 cum ] om. AS 15 retraxerit ] AOS
traxerit P** 15 V ] quintam HSV 15 cum eo ] om. HV 16 Sinodus. . .excommonicetur ]
in chap. titled De eo si quis nudauerit eclesiam on p. 98 ln. 4 HV 16 Sinodus ] item sin-
odus Agatensis B item sinodus H sinodus Agatensis S 16 Qui ] si quis HV 16 subtrahit ]
subtraxerit S 16 sanctificatas ] oblatas HV
 94 Hibernensis 17.3

De his, qui negant oblationes VH

H20.4 V19.4

Sinodus Aralatensis: Clerici etiam uel seculares, qui oblationes parentum aut do-
natas aut testamentis relictas retinere prestiterint, aut id, quod ipsi donauerint, au-
ferre noluerunt, sinodus sancta constituit, ut uelut necatores pauperum quousque
redant, ab eclesis excludantur. 5

Item sinodus Agatensis: Si quis clericus fraudem æclesiae fecerit, pereg-

rina ei commonio tribuatur.
Gregorius: Ne fraudetis ouile uestrum. Et si quis fraudauerit, anathema
et ieciendus est.
Agustinus: Si dona Dei sine poenitentia sunt homini, quanto magis dona 10

hominum Deo sine poenitentia.

Hironimus: Qui retrahit quod Deo dedit, raptor est proprie substantie˛ et
aliene, quia Domini est terra et plenitudo eius.
Agustinus: Si quis retraxerit quod Deo dedit, a suo gradu mouendus, et
ab æclesia damnandus, et non recipi debet. 15

Sinodus Nicena: Qui submutat quod Deo datum est, raptor est et totius
æclesie fur, et oblationes totius mundi submutat.
Sinodus: Quodcumque datum fuerit æclesie Dei quocumque modo, non
patimur ab aeclesia alienari.
2 Agath. §4 6 Agath. §5 ∥ cf. p. 314 ln. 9 10 cf. p. 98 ln. 7 12 cf. p. 313 ln. 1 13 Ps.
23:1 14 cf. p. 313 ln. 3 18 cf. p. 98 ln. 15, p. 312 ln. 21

1 negant ] negunt H 2 Aralatensis ] Arelatensis V 3–4 auferre noluerunt ] auferen-

dum sunt H 4 ut ] om. H 5 eclesis ] ecclesia V 6 Item ] om. V 6 sinodus ] om. S
6 Agatensis ] Agathensis AV om. S 6–7 peregrina ] perigrina P* 8 Gregorius ] Agusti-
nus H 8 fraudetis ] S fraudatis P** 8 fraudauerit ] fraudauerit sub AV 8–9 anathema
et ] anathemate VS 9 est ] sit H om. S 10–11 Agustinus. . .poenitentia ] see p. 98 ln. 7
for this section in Hib.B 10 Agustinus ] Agustinus ait S 12–13 Hironimus. . .eius ] see
p. 313 ln. 1 for this section in HV 12 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BS 12 dedit ] dedit ⟨ datur
O* 14–15 Agustinus. . .debet ] see p. 313 ln. 3 for this section in HV 14 Agustinus ] Au-
gustinus V 14 mouendus ] mouendus est V 15 damnandus ] damnatus A dampnan-
dus ⟨ dampnatus H* 16 Nicena ] Necena P* om. V 16 submutat ] submotat P* submittat
V 17 totius ] totius in marg. ecclesia O 17 submutat ] submotat P* 18 Quodcumque ]
quodcum A 18 æclesie Dei ] om. B 19 alienari ] alieni A aliena rei V
 17.4Hibernensis 95

17.4 De IIII oblationibus æclesie Dei

H20.10

V19.10
In lege de IIII cibis sacerdotum: Primum, Aron et fili eius comedebant in
tabernaculo.
In Leuitico: Pectusculum quoque, quod oblatum est, et armum dextrum, qui sep- HV

aratum est, editis in loco mundissimo, et filiis tuis repossita sunt de hostis salu- 5

taribus, et reliqua.
Secundo, filii Aron manducabant in hostio tabernaculi.
Tertio, uterque sexus manducabat in atrio.
Quartum, familia tota manducabat cum uernaculis et emticiis. Hi IIII sig-
nificant IIII oblationes æclesie Dei. 10

Vt Originis dicit: Locus cum reliquis sanctorum æclesie datus, a sanctis

tantum possideri debet, et a sacerdote carere non oportet. Ager autem
sine reliquis æclesie datus, tamen ciuitati propinquus, uiri tantum, hoc
est familia æclesie, habitabunt in eo. Ager uero non propinquus æclesie
uterque sexus habitabit in eo. Quarto: substantia mobilis, boues, et oues, 15

et reliqua. Potest dari etiam laicis, scilicet Christianis aut monachis.

2 cf. Leuit. 10:12–13 4 Leuit. 10:14 7 cf. Leuit. 10:12–13 8 cf. Leuit. 10:14 9 cf. Leuit.
22:11

1 De. . .Dei ] this chap. follows 17.8 HV 1 IIII ] quattuor SV 2 de ] om. HSV 2 IIII ]
quattuor SV 2 sacerdotum ] sacerdotum erant SV 2 et. . .eius ] repeated A 2 et ]
tamen et H et tantum et SV 4–6 Pectusculum. . .reliqua ] tabernaculo in marg. quod
obla∗∗∗ trum∗∗∗ petis in∗∗∗ et filii∗∗∗ tibi∗∗∗ tar̄∗∗∗ us Israel O 4 dextrum ] om.
V 4–5 separatum ] V separatus (sic) H 5 editis ] V a detis H** 5 mundissimo ]
mundissimo in marg. hostio tabernaculi tertios uterque sexus munducabat H mundis-
simo tu et filii tui et filie tue tecum tibi enim V [Leuit. 10:14] 7 Secundo ] II H se-
cundum S 7 Aron ] Aron tantum A Aaron tantum S tantum modo V 7 hostio ]
atrio id est campo H 8 Tertio. . .manducabat ] in marg. H 8 Tertio. . .atrio ] om. H
8 Tertio ] tertium S 8 manducabat ] manducabant O om. V 8 atrio ] id est in campo
V 9 Quartum ] quarto HV quartum enim in ostio S 9 tota ] tota sacerdotis H tota
sacerdotum V 9 manducabat ] manducabant V 9 emticiis ] emticis P* 9 Hi ] Orig-
inis hii H hec ⟨ hi P* Origenis hi V 9 IIII ] quatuor AH quattuor S quattuor cibi V
9–10 significant IIII ] om. H 10 IIII ] quattuor V 11 Vt. . .dicit ] om. HV 11 Locus ]
locus ⟨ locutus H* 11 datus ] Dei datus HV 11 a ] autem A 12 tantum ] tamen BHV
12 oportet ] debet A 13 ciuitati propinquus ] si propinquis sit ciuitati a H propinquus
ciuitati V 13 uiri ] uiris V 13 tantum ] tamen BH 14 est ] est a HV 14 familia ] fa-
miliari cetu HV 14–15 æclesie. . .eo ] ecclesie habitari oportet V eclesie habitari oportet
ager uero non propinquiis eclesie uterque sexus habitabit in eo id etiam plebiles erunt
H 14–15 Ager. . .eo ] om. H ∥ see previous note 14–15 Ager. . .Quarto ] om. A 15 eo ]
eo etiam plebiles habitabunt in eo S 15 Quarto ] quanto P** quarta V quanto magis B
15 boues. . .oues ] oues et boues HV 16 dari ] dare V 16 laicis ] laicis in marg. tu et
filii tui et filie tue tecum tibi enim (enim pro salmiste H*) H [Leuit. 10:14] 16 scilicet ]
uidelicet HV 16 aut ] et HV
 96 17.4Hibernensis

Vt Dauid: Et dedit illis regiones gentium, usque: Possederunt. SHV

Lex: Dedit uobis gentium hereditatem fluentem lacte et melle, et non custodistis HO2 V

mandata mea; ideo tollam uos de terra.

In euangelio: Alii laborauerunt ante uos, et uos intrastis in labores eorum, et reli-
qua, usque: Seruate mandata mea. 5

Gregorius: Qua fronte oblationes Dei accipimus, cum mandata eius non serua-
mus, et reliqua similia?
Sinodus sancta ait: Decreuimus, ut ea que pro animabus oblata sunt, ne extra
eclesiam trahantur.
Hieronimus: Qui contendunt terrena, oblationibus priuandi sunt. Vendentes enim 10

et ementes in templo Christus eiecit, et flagris conpescuit, dicens: Domus mea, et

reliqua.

De decimis HO2 V
H20.11

V19.11
Lex: Decimas tuas et primitiuas tuas non tardabis offere Domino.
Agustinus: Decime ex debito requiruntur. Quid si diceret Deus: Nempe meus est 15

homo, mea est terra, quam colis, meae sunt semina, que spargis, mea animalia,
que˛ fatigas, meus est solis calor; et cum omnia mea sunt, tu, qui manus adcom-
modas, solam decimam merebaris. Sed serua tibi VIIII, da mihi decimam. Si
non dederis mihi decimam, auferam ouem. Si dederis mihi decimam, multiplicabo
nouem. Hucusque Agustinus. 20

Recte decime, et primitiæ pecorum, et frugum, et omnium pecuniarum donari Do-

mino iubentur, qui, ut liberaret eos, X plagis Egiptum opremit,
˛ et in nouissima plaga
1 Ps. 104:44 2 cf. Exod. 3:17 4 Ioh. 4:38, 14:15 11 Matt. 21:13, Marc. 11:17, Luc. 19:46
14 Exod. 22:29 15 Caesar., Sermo 33.2 CCSL 103, p. 145

1 Vt Dauid ] sic salmista H salmista V 1 Et ] om. HV 1 usque Possederunt ] et la-

bores populorum HV 2 gentium ] gentibus O2 2 fluentem ] om. O2 2 lacte ] lac V
4 euangelio ] euangelium V 9 trahantur ] trahuntur H* 10 Hieronimus ] Hironimus
O2 11 conpescuit ] conpiscuit H*O2 11–12 Domus. . .reliqua ] domus mea domus ora-
tionis est V 14 Decimas ] V decima H** 14 primitiuas ] primitias O2 V 15 Agustinus ]
Augustinus V 16 homo ] homo et O2 18 serua ] reserua O2 18 VIIII ] nouem V
19 mihi decimam, auferam ] om. V 19 ouem ] nouem H* VIIII O2 20 nouem ] VIIII
O2 20 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 21 frugum ] O2 V frugimi H** 21 et (3) ] om. O2
21 pecuniarum ] om. O2 21 donari ] dari V 22 iubentur ] iuuentur V 22 X ] decem V
22 Egiptum ] Aegyptios O2 22 opremit˛ ] opprimit O2 opperssit V
 17.5Hibernensis 97

primogenita omnia Aegyptiorum perdidit. Et non est superfluum prima illi dare, qui
secunda, et tertia, et reliqua permittit nobis, nec magnum est decimam partem
dari ei, qui nouem partes alias largitur nobis.

De eo quod pauperes recipere decimas tertio anno oportet HO2 V

H20.12

V19.12
In Deuteronomio: Anno tertio separabis aliam decimam ex omnibus, que˛ nascun- 5

tur tibi in eo tempore, et repones intra ianuas tuas. Et leuite, qui aliam partem non
habent nec possessionem, et peregrinus, et popillus, ac uidua, qui intra portas
tuas sunt, comedent et saturabuntur. Primitie de frugibus, primogeniti de uitalibus:
decime de utrisque offerri debent.
Sciendum est quantum est pondus primitiarum, id gomor, ut alii, hoc est, VIIII 10

panes uel XII.

Item auctores dixerunt: Decimas semel pecorum offerendas, et ob id sanctum
sanctorum esse, quod remansit pecorum, ut dicitur: Quicquid consecratum fuerit
semel, sanctum sanctorum erit; id est, non debetur iterum offerri de illis decimam.

17.5 De æclesia humanius agente cum his, qui retrahunt obla- 15

H20.7 V19.7
tiones

Sinodus: Omnis qui audet oblationes Deo sanctificatas auferre, confirmet

Domino quod retraxit. Et eligat æclesia aut pretium eius quod retraxit aut
satisfactionem per poenitentiam recipiat.

17.6 De his, qui submotant oblationes defunctorum 20

H20.5 V19.5

Sinodus Valensis: Qui oblationes defunctorum fidelium detinent aut tar-

dius reddunt, ut infideles ab æclesia abieciendi sunt. Tales enim quasi
5 Deut. 14:28–29 10 Exod. 16:18 12 Syn. sapientium de decimis §1 13 Leuit. 27:28
21 Vasiens. §4; Stat. eccl. ant. §86

1 Aegyptiorum ] Egyptiorum O2 V 1 perdidit ] disperdidit H*O2 V 1 prima ] interlin.

.i. primitiua O2 1 dare ] dari O2 VH** 2 secunda ] secundam O2 2 tertia ] tertiam
O2 2 magnum ] O2 magnus VH** 3 nouem ] VIIII O2 3 partes ] om. O2 6 in ] om.
V 6 leuite ] leuitis H* leuites V 7 habent ] habet V 7 popillus ] pupillus O2 pupil-
lus ⟨ pupillum V* 10 est (2) ] sit V 10 id ] id est V 10 VIIII ] nouem V 11 XII ]
duodecim V 12 dixerunt ] dicunt O2 V 15 æclesia. . .agente ] eo quod humanius agat
eclesia HV 17 Sinodus ] noua institutio temperauit dicens HV 17 sanctificatas auferre ]
recta here H retraere V 18 eligat ] elegat HP* 18 retraxit (2) ] retrauxit H 19 recipiat ]
percipiat HV 21 Valensis ] Valensis ait S Vallensis V 21 detinent ] retinent HV
 98 Hibernensis 17.7

egentium uel mortuorum necatores nec credentes iudicium Dei habendi

sunt; una patrum sententia in hoc congruente, que ait: Ab amico quippiam
trahere furtum est, æclesie autem Dei fraudere sacrilegium est.

De eo si quis nudauerit eclesia HV

H20.6 V19.6

Gregorius: Si quis eclesiam Dei nudauerit, anathema est. 5

Sinodus: Fures, et latrones, et raptores de ecclesia eiciendi sunt. HV

Item: Si quis dona Dei retraxerit sine penitentia homini, quanto magis dona homi-
num fieri sine poenitentia.

H20.8 V19.8 17.7 De eo quod non spoliande sunt æclesie si mali sint principes
earum 10

Hironimus: Quamuis mali sint principes, semetipsos destruunt; Dei uero

æclesia sine culpa est.
Romani dicunt: Nemo audeat nudare æclesiam, quales sint principes eius.

H20.9 V19.9 17.8 De oblationibus mouendis si necesitas suaserit

Regula canonica dicit: Possessiones, quas unusquisque aeclesiae proprio ar- 15 SHV

bitrio dedit, uel relinquit quibuslibet titulis atque contractibus, uel quibuslibet argu-
mentis, non patimur ab ecclesia alienari.
2 cf. p. 314 ln. 13 4 cf. p. 314 ln. 7 15 Symmach., ad Caesar., ep. 15.2 ∥ cf. p. 94 ln. 18,
p. 312 ln. 21

1 uel mortuorum ] om. BHV 1 necatores ] necitores P** 1 nec ] om. V 1 credentes ]
credentes in S 2 patrum ] BHOSV patris A pari P** 2 sententia ] om. HV 2 in hoc ]
est in A in hoc uel (om. V) quam scripturis suis iusserunt HV interlin. quam scriptis
suis iusserunt O 2 congruente ] congruente sententia HV 2 quippiam ] quipiam A
quippe H 3 trahere ] rapere ⟨ repere H*V 3 æclesie ] eclesiam AH 3 autem ] om.
ABO 3 Dei ] om. HV 3 sacrilegium ] sacilegium P* 4 De. . .eclesia ] see p. 314 ln. 7
for this chap. in Hib.A 4 eo ] eo quod Θ 4 eclesia ] ecclesiam V 5 Dei. . .est ] in margin
H 5 est ] sit V here follows text from p. 93 ln. 16 H 6 sunt ] here follows text from p. 93
ln. 16 V 7–8 Item. . .poenitentia ] see p. 94 ln. 10 for this section in Hib.A 7 Item ] Au-
gustinus V 7 homini ] hominum V 7 quanto ] V quando H** 9 spoliande ] spoliandi
A 9 sunt ] om. A 11 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 11 mali ] pro mali V 11 sint
principes ] principes sint HV principis P* 11 destruunt ] distruunt P* 12 est ] manet
HV 13 quales ] qualescumque V 13 sint ] fuerint HV 14 mouendis ] non mouendis
HV interlin. O 14 si ] nisi HV interlin. BO 14 suaserit ] suasserit P* suasserit ⟨ suaserit
H* 15 canonica ] canonica Romana HSV 15 dicit ] statuit HV dicit Romana S
 17.9Hibernensis 99

Nemo retrahat oblationes aeclesie nisi necessitas suaserit largiri melioribus

aut certe peregrinis intuitu religionis; sic tamen, ut his ipsis perfruantur
donec uixerint, et reuertantur in ius æclesie prioris.

17.9 De oblatione uel uoto monachi nihil proficiente sine abbatis

H20.13
permissu 5
V19.13

Sinodus Agatensis: Si quis dederit et acceperit oblata rerum preter episcopum et HV

illum, qui ab eo constitutus est ad dispensandam missericordiam pauperibus, qui

dat et qui accepit anathema sit.
Originis: Omnis monachus sine abbate, et aliquando, si absens sit abbas,
licentiam nullius rei habet. Si uero abbas permisserit, pauca commendat. 10

Sinodus Romana: Qui uouerit uotum non permissu abbatis, commotetur

ab abbate.

17.10 De oblatione degentis sub censu non proficiente

H20.14

V19.14
In uita monachorum: Quidam rusticus uas aureum sacerdoti in oblatione
dedit. Qui interrogauit, si sub regula abbatis aut sub censu regis esset, 15

et deprehendit quod sub rege esset, dixitque: Non suscipiam aliena, ne

propria amitam.
6 Gangrens. §8 14 cf. p. 311 ln. 5 16 cf. p. 311 ln. 7

1 Nemo. . .aeclesie ] om. HSV 1 suaserit ] suasserit P* 2 intuitu religionis ] religionis

intuitu V 2 sic tamen ] repeated P 2 his ipsis ] hec non H hoc non V 2 perfruantur ]
perpetuo sedtem (sic) poraliter HV 3 uixerint ] uiuerint A uixerint perfruantur HV
3 reuertantur ] reuertatur V 3 prioris ] om. V 4 uel uoto ] om. S 4 monachi ] clerici et
monachi HV 4 nihil proficiente ] om. HV 4 abbatis ] om. HV 5 permissu ] permissu
episcopi HV 6 Agatensis ] Agathensis V 6 episcopum et ] om. V 7 eo ] episcopo V
8 qui ] om. V 9 Originis ] Origenes S Origenis V 9 sine. . .aliquando ] om. V 9 et ] uel
H 9 abbas ] abba V 10 licentiam ] liquentiam P* 10 abbas ] abba V 11 Sinodus Ro-
mana ] om. HV 11 uouerit ] nouerit V 11 non ] sine V 11 commotetur ] commotatur
B 12 ab abbate ] abbate P* 12 abbate ] abbate eius B 14 oblatione ] oblationem SV
16 dixitque ] et dixit HV
 100 Hibernensis 17.11

17.11 De oblationibus puerorum mutandis si in malum; si in

H20.15
catholicum, non mutanda
V19.15

In uita monachorum duos filios artificis legimus, quorum pater ad artifi-

cium iuit, illo moram faciente, unus uendidit uas aureum et casulam patris
et equum, alter dedit accitamenta eius in oblationem æclesie. Postea uenit 5

pater et retraxit; inde abbas iudicauit: Quod mundo dedit retrahe, quod
Deo dedit relinque.
Agustinus: Paruuli quocumque modo Deo uouerint, uotum erit, ne bab-
tismo mundati præuaricationis pena teneantur.
In Genessis: Duo filii Isaac, Iacob et Essau, commotauerunt absentia patris; et 10 HV

non retraxit quia Essau uendidit primogenitia sua pro saturitate sua.
Puer prodigus in euangelio: Non retraxit pater quod uendidit.

17.12 De oblationibus puerorum retrahendis uel non retrahendis

H20.16

V19.16
In Numeris: Si pater reticuerit uotum filii aut filie, ˛ uoti reus tenebitur.
Si non reticuerit uotum filii aut filiae, inritum erit quodcumque dedit aut 15

spopondit.
Item: Mulier, si quippiam uouerit et constrinxerit iuramento, que˛ est in domu pa- HV

tris et in ætate adhuc puellari, si cognouerit pater uotum, quod pollicita est, et
iuramentum, quo obligauit animam suam, et tacuerit, uoti rea tenebitur. Quicquid
pollicita est et iurauit, opere conplebit. Et paulo post ait: Vxor in domu uiri cum 20

10 cf. Gen. 25:33, 27:9–36 14 cf. Num. 30:5–6 17 Num. 30:4–5, 11–15 ∥ cf. p. 244 ln. 18,
p. 245 ln. 9, p. 473 ln. 14

1 oblationibus ] oblatione AHSV 1 mutandis ] mutanda AHOSV motanda P* 1–2 ma-

lum si. . .mutanda ] non mutandum si in catholicum V 1–2 si in catholicum ] om.
H 2 mutanda ] motanda P* 3 legimus ] legimus namque O 4 iuit ] abiit interlin.
O 4 faciente ] facientem V 4–5 uas. . .dedit ] om. H 4 aureum ] eneum SV inter-
lin. O 5 equum ] equm ⟨ equum P* 5 æclesie ] eclesie Dei HV 6 mundo ] mondo
P* 6 retrahe ] retrahere AOS 7 relinque ] relinquere AS 8 Agustinus ] Originis H
Augustinus S om. V 8 quocumque ] quoque V 8 Deo uouerint ] uouerint Deo B
8 Deo ] om. V 8 uotum ] uotum Deo HV 10 Genessis ] Genesi V 10 Essau ] Esau
V 11 Essau ] Exau V 12 uendidit ] uendit V 13 oblationibus. . .retrahendis ] uotis
puerorum uel mulierum retrahendis uel non retrahendis HV 13 oblationibus ] uotis O
oblatione uel uotis AS 14 In Numeris ] Lex HV 14 filii aut ] om. V 14 uoti ] uo-
tis V 14 tenebitur ] aut rea erit O 15 Si ] si autem V 15 uotum filii aut filiae ] om.
HOV 17 quippiam ] quispiam V 17 constrinxerit iuramento ] se iuramento constinxerit
V 17 est ] om. V 18 puellari ] puellaris est V 20 opere ] operetur V 20 conplebit ]
om. V
 17.13Hibernensis 101

se uoto constrinxerit et iuramento, si audierit uir et non tacuerit, sed contradixerit,

non tenebitur sponsionis rea. Si uouerit et iurauerit, ut per ieiunium uel cetera ab-
stinentie adfligat animam suam, in arbitrio uiri erit, ut faciat uel non faciat. Quodsi
audiens uir tacuerit, et in alteram diem distullerit sententiam, quicquid uouerat
atque promisserat, reddet. 5

In historiarum libro legimus quemdam puerum constrinxisse se iuramento

nesciente patre, et abbati indicatum est, qui patris uoluntatem inquissiuit,
cui non placuit hoc iuramentum, et solutum est.
Hieronimus: Qui constrinxerit paruulum aut brutum nodo iniquo, reatu tenebitur. HO2 V

Item senatus dicit: Decreuimus, ut nemo infirmos aut paruulos constringat, quia 10 VH

hos duos gradus non numerat in numero perfectorum.

17.13 De oblationibus peccatorum in necessitate susceptis

H20.17

V19.17
In Daniele: Tunc Nabuchodonosor rex Danielem in sublimem extulit, et
munera magna et multa dedit ei, et constituit eum principem super omnes
prouincias Babilonis. 15

In Exodo: Obtullit ergo Iethero cognatus Moyses holocausta et hostias Deo, uene- HV

runtque Moysen et Aaron et omnes senes Israel, ut manducarent panem cum eo

coram Domino.

17.14 De oblatione hominis liberi non retrahenda

H20.20

V19.20
In lege: Aron super caput hostiæ in hostio tabernaculi ponebat manum. 20

Quod significat omne, quod datur æclesie uoluntarie, et dicta benedictione

13 Dan. 2:48 16 Exod. 18:12 20 cf. Leuit. 4:4

6 historiarum ] H istoriarum A estoriarum V 6 libro ] libros AB libris HOV

6 quemdam ] quendam BOS 7 patris uoluntatem ] uoluntatem patris HV
9 Hieronimus ] Hironimus O2 9 aut ] interlin. uel ambo H 10 constringat ] constrixerit
H 13 Daniele ] Danielo ABHV Danihele S 13 Nabuchodonosor ] BSV Nabucodonosor
A Nabocodonosor HO Naboquodonosor P* 13 Danielem ] Daniele H Danihelem OS
13 in sublimem ] in sublime HSV 13 extulit ] extollit P* 14 dedit ei ] Danieli dedit
H Danieli V 14 eum ] interlin. O 16–18 In. . .Domino ] in marg. O 16 ergo ] om. O
16 Iethero ] Iethro V 16 Moyses ] Moysi V 17 Moysen ] Moyses V 17 manducarent ]
comederent V 18 Domino ] Deo O 19 oblatione ] interlin. oblationibus P 19 hominis
liberi ] liberi homines H liberi hominis V 19 retrahenda ] retrahendis V 20 lege ] lege
omne quod dabatur HV 20 Aron ] Aaron S 20 super. . .hostiæ ] om. HV 20 manum ]
manus suas super capud (caput V) hostie et nemo potuit (poterat V) commouere HV
21 æclesie uoluntarie ] uoluntarie eclesie HV 21–102.1 et. . .retrahi ] cantata oratione
super se nemo retrahet HV
 102 Hibernensis 17.15

cantataque, a nemine posse retrahi.

Item: Hostia pro peccato et delicto sacerdotum erat iure perpetuo, ita quod
æclesie˛ datur.
Item: Argentum et aurum, que in dedicationem templi data sunt, Dei
erant iure perpetuo; et quod superfuerat nemo retrahebat. 5

In lege: Omne, quod Domino consecratur, siue homo erit, siue animal,
siue ager, non uendatur, nec redemi poterit.

17.15 De oblationibus antiquo tempore retractis in ius antiquum

H20.18
renouandis
V19.18

In historia æclesiastica: Etiam illud hac lege sanximus, ut si que domus uel 10

agri uel quelibet praedia ex bonis Christianorum ac parentum nostrorum

preceptis ad fiscum sociata fuerint, si qua etiam ab aliquo conpetita sunt,
si qua distructa sunt aut dono in aliquem conlata sunt, hæc omnia in
ius antiquum reuocari præcipimus, dominisque suis uniuersa et propriis
restitui. 15

In cronicis: Dioclitianus et Maximianus regnauerunt annis XX. Diocli-

tianus, diuinis libris adustis, Christianos toto orbe persequitur. Cui Ga-
4 cf. I Reg. 6:20–35; I Reg. 8 6 Leuit. 27:28 ∥ cf. p. 92 ln. 15 10 Euseb. (tr. Rufin.), Eccl.
Hist. 9.10.11 ∥ cf. p. 252 ln. 4, p. 318 ln. 12 16 Isid., Chron. 325, 327, 329–30 ∥ cf. Isid.,
Etymol. 5.39.35–6 ∥ p. 252 ln. 9, p. 318 ln. 16, p. 390 ln. 10

1 nemine ] non nemine P** 2 delicto ] dilicto P* delictio V 2–3 ita. . .æclesie˛ datur ] et
quod superfuerat nemo retrahebat S 2 ita ] ita erit HV 3 æclesie˛ datur ] datur eclesie
Dei HV 4–5 Item. . .retrahebat ] om. S 4 Argentum ] argentium A 4 templi ] taberna-
culi HV 4 data ] dicta V 5 iure perpetuo ] om. HV 6–7 In. . .poterit ] see p. 92 ln. 15
for this section in HV 6 consecratur ] consecratum B 7 uendatur ] ueniet AS interlin.
ueniet .i. in iubileo BO 7 redemi ] interlin. .i. in iubelio .i. gratis BO 7 poterit ] potit
B 8 retractis ] retentis H 10 æclesiastica ] ecclesiae AS aeclesiastica interlin. constantine
O 10 sanximus ] sancimus SV 10 ut ] om. B 10 que ] quod S 11 agri ] agri interlin.
munera O 12 fiscum ] interlin. .i. censum O 12 qua ] om. A 12 ab ] in HV 12 aliquo ]
aliquem H unclear V 12 conpetita ] conlata H unclear V 12–13 sunt. . .conlata sunt ] om.
V 12 sunt ] sunt uel AHOS 13 si. . .distructa sunt ] in marg. B 13 distructa ] distrata A
distracta S 13 aut. . .sunt ] om. H 13 omnia ] autem V 14 antiquum ] antiquum Chris-
tianorum HV 14 reuocari præcipimus ] precipimus reuocari HV 14 suis. . .propriis ]
propriis uniuersa HV 16–103.3 In. . .construi ] see p. 252 ln. 9 for this section in HV
16 cronicis ] interlin. intemporaneis P chronicis SV 16 Dioclitianus. . .XX ] interlin. O
16 regnauerunt ] BHSV regem A rex P** 16 XX ] uiginti V 17–103.1 Galierius ] Ga-
lerius ASV Gallerius B Gelerius H
 17.16Hibernensis 103

lierius II annis succesit. Galiero autem Constantinus successit in regnum

XXX annis, qui Christianus effectus, liquentiam dedit Christianis libere
congregari et in honorem Christi bassilicas construi.
In eisdem: Transamundus Vandalorum rex rexit XVII annos. Catholicas
æclesias clausit, et episcopos CXX Sardiniam exilio mittit. Cui in regno 5

successit Eldericus, qui sacramento a Transamundo adstrictus, ne catholi-

cis in regno suo consuleret. Antequam regnum susciperet, episcopos ab
exilio reuerti iussit, eisque æclesias suas reformare precipit.

17.16 De eo quod non oportet oblationes, que deferuntur æcle-

H20.19
si˛e, uoluntatibus admisceri 10
V19.19

Hieronimus in tractatu Mathei: Omnes, qui stipe templi et his, que offeruntur ad VH

usus eclesie, habentur, et aliis rebus, quibus suam expleant uoluntatem, similes
scribarum redimentium mendatium et sanguinem saluatoris.
Hieronimus: Omnes, qui his, que ad ussus æclesie adferuntur, abutuntur,
in alis rebus, quibus suam expleant uoluntatem, similes scribarum redi- 15

mentium mendatium et sanguinem saluatoris.

4 Isid., Chron. 390, 395–6 cf. Isid., Hist. Goth., Wand., Sueb. 81–82 11 Hier., In Matt.
28:12–15 ∥ cf. ln. 14 14 Hier., In Matt. 28:12–15 ∥ cf. ln. 11

1 II. . .succesit ] succesit II annis O 1 II ] duobus S 1 succesit ] succedit H 1 Galiero ]

Galerio AOSV Gallireo (sic) H 1 successit ] suscessit in A succedit HV 1 in regnum ]
HSV interlin. O om. P** 2 XXX ] triginta V 2 libere ] liberos H* 4 eisdem ] his-
dem interlin. cronicis O 4 Transamundus ] Traxsamundus B Traxabundus ⟨ Trasabundus
H* 4 Vandalorum ] Guandalorum V 4 rexit ] regnauit S 4 XVII ] decem et septem
V 4 annos ] annis BO 5 CXX ] centum uiginti V 5 Sardiniam exilio ] exilio Sar-
diniam HV 5 Sardiniam ] Sardinam A 5 Cui ] qui V 5–6 in. . .Eldericus ] Helder-
icus successit in regno suo H Heldericus S 5–7 in. . .catholicis ] om. V 6 qui ] re-
peated A 6 Transamundo ] Traxsamundo B 7 in. . .consuleret ] consuleret in regno
suo O 7 susciperet ] suscipisset V 8 iussit ] iussitque V 8 eisque ] eique A eis
V 8 precipit ] om. HV 10 uoluntatibus ] uoluptatibus O 11 Mathei ] Matthei H
11 Omnes ] omnes igitur H 11 templi et ] templique H 11 his que offeruntur ] adfer-
untur H** 12 habentur ] non utuntur H 12 et ] in H 14 Hieronimus ] SΘ Gregorius
P** 14 Omnes ] SΘ om. P** 14 qui ] qui in P** 15 alis ] aliis AS 15 scribarum ] sunt
scribarum S 16 mendatium ] interlin. B
 104 Hibernensis 18.1

H21 V20 18 De iure sepulturae

H21.1 V20.1 18.1 De uiris et uxoribus in uno sepulcro sepeliendis

Eucherius dicit: Hebron ciuitas uirorum IIII, quia in ea sepulti sunt III
patriarche in spelonca duplici cum III uxoribus suis, id est, Abraham cum
Sarra, Isac cum Rebeca,
˛ Iacob cum Lia, preter ipsum Adam et Euam. 5

Tobias dicit ad filium suum: Cum acciperit Deus animam meam, corpus
meum sepelies et honorem habebis cum matre tua omnibus eius diebus.
Cum autem et ipsa conpleuerit tempus, sepelies eam iuxta me in uno
sepulcro.
Hironimus: Quos coniunxit unum coniugium, coniungat unum sepul- 10

chrum, quia una caro est; et quod Deus coniunxit, homo non separet.
Quia uir capud mulieris, caput uiri Christus, caput Christi Deus. HV

Agustinus: Vnaquaeque mulier sequatur uirum suum siue in uita siue in

morte.
In actibus apostolorum: Surgentes sepelierunt uirum, et reuertantes inue- 15

nerunt uxorem eius mortuam, et extullerunt ad uirum suum.

6 Tob. 4:3, 5 15 Act. 5:6, 10

2 uiris ] uiri V 3 dicit ] om. V 3 Hebron ] Cebron BHP* Ebron V 3 uirorum IIII ] IIII
uirorum H quattuor uirorum V 3 quia ] qui HV 3 III ] tres AV IIII H om. O 4 spelonca ]
spelunca AV 4 III ] tribus ASV quatuor H 4 Abraham ] Abracham A Abram B Habra-
ham H Abraam V 5 Isac ] Issac ABHO Isaac SV 5 cum (1) ] et HV 5 Rebeca ˛ ] Rebecha
BH Rebecca OSV 5 cum ] et HV 5 Lia ] om. ⟨ Sarra V* 5 ipsum ] ipsum in marg. quia
ipse in ea sepultus ut Isidorus H 5 Euam ] Euam uxorem suam HV 6 dicit ] dixit HV
6 ad. . .suum ] filio suo HV 6 meam ] suam P* 7 cum ] om. AHSV 7 matre tua ] matri
tue SV 7 eius diebus ] diebus eius AHOSV 8 et ] om. H 10 Hironimus ] Hironimus
ait A Hieronimus BHSV 10 coniunxit ] A coniunxit homo P** coniungit S 11 coniunxit ]
iunxit H 13 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 14 morte ] mortem A 15 Surgentes ] surgentes
iuuenes HV 15 reuertantes ] reuertentes B
 18.2Hibernensis 105

18.2 De eo quod in sepulchro paterno sepeliendum est

H21.2 V20.2

Sinodus Romana decreuit: Vir siue mulier in suo paterno sepulchro se-
peliatur. Dicitur enim: Maledictus omnis homo, qui non sepelitur in
sepulchro patrum suorum. Iacob, antequam moriretur, obtestatur Ioseph
filium suum, ut corpus eius in paterno sepulchro redderet. Ita Ioseph 5

postea obtestatur filios Israel, ut ossa eius reportarent in terram repromis-

sionis, dicens: Ansportate ossa mea hinc uobiscum. Notandum est, quod
Iacob mortuus in Aegypto, ideo reuehitur ad terram Cannan, ut signifi-
caret quod omnis inter amicos suos moriens, ad reliquias patrum sepelien-
dus sit. Ioseph autem in Aegypto mortuus ibi sepelitur, sed ossa sua 10

adferri mandat. Ille enim quasi mundus et sanctus non sepelitur inter
plebes in terra, in qua mortuus fuit, sed ad sepulchrum patrum suorum
reuehitur. Hic uero quasi Egiptiorum moribus contaminatus et externis
mulieribus commixtus in Aegipto requiescit et ossa eius quasi munda re-
portata sunt, ut daret exemplum mutandi reliquias in temptationibus et 15

transmigrationibus.
Historia eclesiastica dicit: Philippus et IIII filie eius apud Hieropholim in
uno sepulchro sepulti sunt.
7 Gen. 50:24 17 cf. Euseb. (tr. Rufin.), Eccl. Hist. 3.31.3

1 eo. . .est ] uiris et mulieribus non in uno sepulcro sepeliendus sed unusquisque
sepeliatur in sepulcro paterno HV 1 sepulchro paterno ] paterno sepulchro S
2 Sinodus. . .decreuit ] om. H 2 Romana ] ABOS om. HVP** 2 decreuit ] decreuit in-
terlin. ut O om. V 2 Vir ] ut uiri H 2 suo paterno ] om. V 2 sepulchro ] om. AH sepul-
chro paterno V 2–3 sepeliatur ] BS sepeliendum est sepulcro sepeliantur A sepelietur O
sepelitur P** 3 sepelitur ] sepeliatur A 4 antequam ] interlin. O 4–5 Ioseph. . .suum ]
om. V 5 in ] om. HV 5 redderet ] redderet (rederetur V) licet mansit (manserat V) in
Aegiptum (Egypto V) XVII (decem et septem V) annis HV 6 reportarent ] portarent
H 7 Ansportate ] ABHO asportate ⟨ ansportate P* 7 Notandum ] item notandum HV
7 quod ] quod est quod S 8 Iacob. . .mortuus ] mortuus Iacob S 8 mortuus ] mortuo V
8 Aegypto ] Egypto ABSV Aegipto H 8 ideo ] om. V 8 Cannan ] Chanan A Chanaan
B Canaan V 8 ut ] om. HV 8–9 significaret ] significans H 10 Aegypto ] Egipto AO
Egypto SV 10 mortuus ] moriens V 10 ibi sepelitur ] sepelitur ibi S 11 adferri ] de-
ferri AHV offerri S 11 enim ] enim Iacob B 11–12 non. . .plebes ] inter plebiles sepeli-
tur (om. V) HV 12 plebes ] plebiles B 13 Egiptiorum ] Aegyptiorum BO Egyptiis S
Egyptum V 13 externis ] extrenis P* interlin. uel extraneis AS 14 Aegipto ] Egipto
A Egiptum H Egypto BOSV 14 requiescit ] liquescit HV 15 mutandi ] motandi P*
17 Historia. . .dicit ] in historia ecclesiastica dicitur S 17–18 Historia. . .sunt ] this section
follows p. 111 ln. 5 HV 17 dicit ] ait V 17 Philippus ] Piliphus A Pilipus B Pilippus apos-
tolus H Philippus apostolus V 17 IIII ] II A quattuor SV 17 Hieropholim ] Hieropolim
BHOS Hiropolim P* Hierapolim V
 106 Hibernensis 18.3

De eo quod plaga reputatur ei, qui non sepelietur in paterno sepulchro VH

H21.3 V20.3

In libro Regum: Factus est sermo Domini ad prophetam, qui reduxit, et exclamauit
ad uirum Dei, qui uenerat de Iudea, dicens: Hec dicit Dominus: Quia inobediens
fuisti ori Domini, et non custodisti mandata eius, que praecipit tibi Dominus Deus
tuus, et reuersus es, et comedisti panem, et bibisti aquam in loco, in quo praecipit 5

tibi ne comederes panem, neque biberes aquam, non infertur cadauer tuum in
sepulchrum patrum tuorum.

18.3 De eo quod debet homo sepeliri in æclesia, cui monachus

H21.4 V20.4
est

Sinodus statuit: Si quis in æclesia coniunctus fuerit, in ea sepelietur. 10

Sinodus Hibernensis: Monacus cum in uita sua libertatem preter iusionem

abbatis non habuerit, quanto magis in morte.

18.4 De eo quod mulier post mortem uiri libera sit; sicut in uita,
H21.5 V20.5
ita in morte

Hironimus: Vir siue mulier honorem dare debet coniugi. Sepelietur autem 15

in sepulchro paterno siue iuxta æclesiam, cui coniuncta est.

Paulus: Mulier alligata est lege uiri quandiu uiuus est; post autem mortem
eius uiri soluta est lege uiri. Quod si licitum est nubere, quanto magis
libertatem habebit sepeliendi.
2 I Reg. 13:21–22 17 I Cor. 7:39

1 quod ] quod pro V 2 libro ] libris H 2 reduxit ] dixit H 4 que ] quod H 5 in (2) ]
om. H 8 cui ] cum A 10 Sinodus. . .sepelietur ] this section follows p. 108 ln. 13
O 10 Sinodus ] sinodus Hibernensis HSV 10 statuit ] om. HV 10 ea ] ecclesia V
10 sepelietur ] sepelitur B 11 Sinodus Hibernensis ] item HV item sinodus Hibernen-
sis S 11 Monacus ] si monacus O 13 uiri ] prioris uiri HV 13–14 sicut. . .morte ]
cum secundo uiro coniungita (coniuncgiet V) sepeliri HV 14 ita ] ABOS om. P**
15–16 Hironimus. . .est ] om. HV 15 Hironimus ] Hieronimus S 15 coniugi ] coiugi P*
16 iuxta ] iuxtam A 16 æclesiam ] æclesie P* 17 Paulus ] Palus P* 17 alligata ] ali-
gata P* 17 est (1) ] om. V 17 est ] est uir eius AS 17 autem mortem ] mortem autem
AOS 18 eius ] om. HSV 18 est ] est a HV 18 licitum ] licitus A licitum illi alicui HV
18 est ] om. HV 19 habebit ] habuit V
 18.5Hibernensis 107

18.5 De eo quod sors mitenda est inter æclesiam et sepulchrum

H21.6 V20.6
paternum

Origines ait: Si unusquisque sæcularis uoluerit, diuidat sors inter æcle-

siam et sepulchrum paternum, sed dona sua plurima æclesie˛ suae conferre
debet, pauca uero in sepulchro paterno in honorem patrum. 5

Hieronimus: Si quis uir siue mulier eclesiam habet, in ea sepelitur; siue in sepul- HO2 V

chro paterno et honorare debet sepulchrum coniugis sui.

18.6 De sepultura eius, qui se duobus abbatibus coniunxit

Sinodus Hibernensis: Si quis commendauerit suam animam, et corpus,

et omnia, que habet, Deo et principi, id est, abbati sancto, et si postea 10

exierit ad alium abbatem et commendauerit illi animam suam et omnia,

quae possidet, cuius erunt hec˛ omnia? Prioris utique abbatis omnia sua
erunt si tamen uotum eius, illo uiuente, non tacuit. Nouissimo uero abbati
relinquetur corpus eius, et uestimentum, et equus, et uacca, uel si tanti
honoris fuerit, duo æqui cum curru, et ornamentum sui lectuli, et uas, de 15

quo biberat. Quomodo enim prior abbas offerre pro anima monachi sui
discedentis ab eo debet?

De eo quod debet omnis homo emere sepulchrum HV

H21.11

V20.11
Animaduerte quod Abram ius sepulchri adpretiauit.
Eadem sinodus: Omne corpus sepultum habet in iure suo uaccam et 20

8 cf. p. 312 ln. 14 19 cf. Gen. 23:9

1 sors. . .est ] mittenda est sors HV 1 æclesiam ] æclesie P* 3 Origines ] Originis H

Origenis V 3 ait ] om. V 4 sed ] sed tamen HV 4 suae ] om. HV 5 debet ] debet nisi
HV 5 pauca. . .paterno ] interlin. O 5 uero ] autem AS om. HV 5 honorem ] honore O
6 habet ] habuerit O2 7 coniugis ] O2 V coniugi H** 8 De sepultura eius qui se duobus
abbatibus coniunxit ] see p. 312 ln. 14 for this chap. in Hib.B 9 suam animam ] animam
suam S 10 sancto ] suo S 10 si ] om. B 11 alium ] alterum B 11 suam ] suam et
corpus S 12 abbatis ] abbatis dabunt O 13 erunt (2) ] B om. AOSP** 13 si tamen ] BS
si non AOP** 14 relinquetur ] relinquetur et S 15 lectuli ] lecti BA 16 Quomodo enim ]
tamen S 16 enim ] om. A 16 offerre ] offerre poterit S 17 debet ] om. S 19 quod ] quia
V 19 Abram ] Abraam V 19 adpretiauit ] appretiauit V 20 Eadem sinodus ] eodem
Sinodus A inde eadem sinodus HV 20 suo ] suo pretium sepulchri (sepulture V) HV
 108 Hibernensis 18.7

equum et uestimentum et ornamentum lecti sui, nec quicquam horum

redditur in alia debita, quia corpori eius tamquam uernacula debentur.

De mortuo non retinendo HV

H21.12

V20.12
In libris: Maledictus omnis homo, qui non sepelitur, et reliqua.
Item Obuius: Vnusquisque in suo sepulchro sepelitur. 5 HO2 V

Item: Monachum uniuscuiusque non retinueris siue in uita siue in morte. Bassilica HV

enim, id est, domus regalis, non debet retinere incertum et indebitum. Si enim
retinerit, aut locus latronum deputanda, aut auari domus nominanda. Iosias in
Charcamis cecidit et sepultus, ad Hierusalem postea deportatus est.

H21.13 De transmigratione martirum 10

V20.13

In catalogo: Lucas autem sepultus est Constantinopolim, ad quam urbem XXX-mo HV

anno Constantini ossa eius cum reliquis Andree apostoli translata sunt in exem-
plum nobis, et reliqua.

18.7 De mortuo retinendo

H21.9 V20.9

Sinodus eadem: Quicumque discesserit de sua æclesia et in alia æclesia 15

sepultus fuerit, cuius propinquus ueniens, corpus mortui mutare uolens,

dabit pretium sepulchri prioris, hoc est uaccam et uestimentum eius com-
mune, et rogabit principem loci, ut bassilicam eius foderit. Si autem eadem
1 uestimentum ] uestem H 1 ornamentum ] ornamenta H 1 lecti ] om. O leti P*
1 quicquam ] quidquam S 2 debentur ] debent H 4 libris ] libro Regum V 4 et reli-
qua ] in sepulcro paternum suorum V 5 Obuius ] Obius O2 V 5 suo sepulchro ] sepul-
tura suo O2 sua sepultura V 6 siue (1) ] si H* 6 siue (2) ] si H* 6 Bassilica ] bassili
H* Basilius V 9 Charcamis ] Carcamis V 11–13 In. . .reliqua ] in marg. after p. 106
ln. 10 in O 11 In catalogo ] Hieronimus in catalogo OV 11 XXX-mo ] tricesimo V
12 Andree ] sancti Andree V 12 in ] in ī H** hoc O hoc in V 13 et. . .reliqua ] om. O
14 mortuo retinendo ] retinendo corpore HV 15–109.3 Sinodus. . .dimittet ] this section is
a separate chap. in HV (H21.10 V20.10) and is titled de scissura basilice super mortuum ut
relinquat in disputatione 15 eadem ] om. HV 15 Quicumque. . .alia æclesia ] uir siue
mulier qui de sua ecclesia transfugerit HV 16 cuius. . .uolens ] si autem propinquus eius
uoluerit motare ossa eius HV 16 mutare ] motare P* 17–18 commune ] cummone P*
om. HV 18 loci ] eius loci HV 18 bassilicam ] basilicam AS 18 foderit ] transfoderit
HV foderet S 18–109.1 autem. . .fecerit ] uitam familia fecerit miserationem in die VII HV
18–109.1 eadem familia ] familia eadem O
 18.8Hibernensis 109

familia miserationem animæ eius in die VII fecerit, reddet amicus pretium
eius et sedatium commonis; si sacerdos postulauerit, sic erit, si monachus
fuerit. Si uero peregrinus, uestimentum tantum dimittet.
In uita monacorum: Quidam clericus in aliena æclesia moriens, illic sepul-
tus est. Propinquis autem eius corpus petentibus, non est dimissum sed 5

obnixe retentum est. Inde ad Ouium episcopum euntibus, dixit: Nec reti-
nendus, nec dimitendus uacuus.
Hieronimus: Vbi ceciderit omnis homo, in eo permaneat sepultus. HO2 V

Non sepultura prebet uitam, sed uita prebet meritum. VH

18.8 De eo quod non prodest malis sepeliri in locis sanctis 10

H21.7 V20.7

Gregorius in uita patrum: Cum peccata grauia non depremunt, prodest

mortuis sepeliri in aeclesia, quia eorum proximi, ad sacra loca uenientes,
pro sepultis preces Deo fundunt. Cum uero peccata grauia deprimunt,
non ad absolutionem, sed ad maiorem damnationem tumuli in æclesia
ponuntur. 15

Item Gregorius: Quedam femina sanctimonialis in æclesia sepulta iuxta

altare. Pars eius una igni consumta, quasi in medio secata, uisa est costodi
aeclesie, pars intacta permansit, id est, imferior; quia ipsa mulier uirgo
fuit, tamen stultiloquium et procatitatem non uitauit.
11 Greg. I, Dialogi 4.55.4 16 Greg. I, Dialogi 4.53.1–2

1 reddet ] redet A 2 sedatium ] pretium HV 2 commonis ] comonionis O communio-

nis HSV 2 sacerdos ] om. HV 2 postulauerit ] postolauerit A 2 sic ] ita HV 2 si (2) ]
HV etsi ABOSP** 3 peregrinus ] peregrinus fuerit O perigrinus P* 3 uestimentum ]
uestes tamen B uestimentum eius O uestes S 3 tantum ] S om. ABOP 4 æclesia ] æclesie
P* 5 Propinquis ] ABHOSV propinqui P** 5 autem ] uero AS 5 corpus ] corpus illi H
corpus illius V 5 est dimissum ] dimisum est HV 6 est ] om. HV 6 ad ] ad se B om. OV
6 Ouium ] Ouius BV Obium H Obius O 6 episcopum ] episcopus BOV 6 euntibus ]
euntibus ad se HOV 7 uacuus ] uacuus locus H interlin. .i. sine substantia O est uocatus V
8 Vbi ] ubicumque V 8 permaneat ] permanet H*O2 8 sepultus ] om. Θ 9 Non ] non
enim Θ 10 non ] om. A 10 malis ] mortuis O 11 Gregorius ] om. HV Gregorius dicit S
11 peccata. . .depremunt ] hi quos peccata grauia deprimunt si in sacro loco sepeliri faciant
restat ut etiam presumptione iudicentur quatenus e∗∗∗ in marg. O 11 depremunt ] A pre-
munt BS depmunt (sic) P* 12 quia ] quia cum S 13 preces Deo ] Deo preces B 13 Deo ]
Domino HV 13 uero ] om. A 13 deprimunt ] depmunt P* 14 absolutionem ] solu-
tionem B 14 in ] aliis in O 16 Item Gregorius ] Gregorius item HV 16 sepulta ] sepulta
est HV 17 igni ] interlin. .i. a quodam sancto custodiente∗∗∗ O 17 quasi. . .secata ] om.
AHOSV 17 quasi ] id quasi B 17–18 costodi aeclesie ] om. ABHOSV 18 pars ] pars
interlin. alia O 18 imferior ] (sic) P 19 et procatitatem ] om. ABHOSV
110 Hibernensis 18.8

Item Gregorius: Quidam patricius, Valerianus, locum sepeliendi in æcle-

sia pretio redemit. Inde mortuus sepultus est in ea, itaque in ipsa nocte
Faustus martir custodi æclesie apparuit, dicens: Dic æpiscopo, ut proieciat
foetentes carnes, quas hic posuit; si hoc non fecerit, XXX-mo die morietur.
Custos autem timuit indicare episcopo et rursus amonitus declinauit; ac 5

XXX-mo die subita morte preraptus est.

Item Gregorius: Quidam defensor, Valentinus nomine, alicuius æclesie uir
mundialibus actibus inplicatus, humatus in æclesia Siri martiris. Nocte
media cum tumultu ab æclesia alligatus pedibus tractus est a tetris spir-
itibus. Custodes eclesie uiderunt. Et in alio loco possitus est. 10

Item Gregorius: Quidam in æclesia beati Ianuari humatus a coniuge, et

quadam nocte clamauit dicens: Ardeo, ardeo. Custos autem indicauit
uxori eius, que missit alios, ut considerarent eum. Qui inuenerunt uesti-
menta eius, corpus uero non inuenerunt.
Item Gregorius: In quibus peccata dimissa non fiunt, sacris locis post 15

mortem adiuuari non possunt.

Item: Vides quod sacra loca non liberant, sed culpam temeritatis magis
accusant.
1 Greg. I, Dialogi 4.54.1–2 7 Greg. I, Dialogi 4.55.2–3 11 Greg. I, Dialogi 4.56.1–2
15 Greg. I, Dialogi 4.53.3 17 Greg. I, Dialogi 4.55.4

1 Item Gregorius ] Gregorius item HV 1 patricius ] interlin. .i. tiranus O 1 Valerianus ]

om. AHOSV interlin. B 1–2 in æclesia ] om. H 2 ea ] eo V 2 itaque ] itemque B 2 in
ipsa ] ista BO hac in V 3 Faustus ] Faustinus V 4 carnes ] interlin. O 4 hoc ] autem
HV 4 XXX-mo ] tricesimo V 5 et rursus amonitus declinauit ] om. AHOSV 5 ac ] et
S a V 6 XXX-mo ] trigisimo S tricesibito (sic) V 7 Item Gregorius ] Gregorius item HV
7 Valentinus nomine ] om. AHOSV interlin. B 8 inplicatus ] inplicatus est S 8 Siri ] .i.
nomen uiri O Syri S 9 alligatus. . .est ] est (et O) in alio loco positus est (id B) BO tractus
est alligatus pedibus HV 9–10 a. . .uiderunt ] om. SV 9–10 a. . .est ] om. O 11 Item Gre-
gorius ] Gregorius item HV 11 Ianuari ] Ianuari sui P* Ianuari martyris S 11 humatus ]
humatus est V 11 coniuge ] interlin. .i. a sua muliere O 12 ardeo ] om. A 15 Item
Gregorius ] Gregorius item HV 15 In ] hii H hi V 15 peccata dimissa ] dimissa pec-
cata HV 15–16 post mortem ] partem V 17–18 Item. . .accusant ] in marg. O 17 quod ]
quia V 17 sed ] sed etiam O 17 culpam ] culpas B culpa HOSV 17 magis ] om. O
18 accusant ] accussat H acusset O accusat V
 18.9Hibernensis 111

H21.8 V20.8 18.9 De exemplo consepeliendi uirorum feminarumque, si sint

pares merito

Gregorius ait de sepultura sororis Benedicti, que sepulta est in sepulcro,

quod sibi ipse preparauit, ut quorum mens una fuerat in Domino semper,
eorum quoque corpora non sepultura separet. 5

H22 V21 19 De ordine inquisitionis causarum

Innocentius dicit de causis in quibus soluendi ligandique auctoritas est:

XXII librorum ueteris testamenti, IIII quoque euangeliorum cum totis apos-
tolorum scriptis. Si non appareat, ad diuina recurrito scripta, que grece
agiographa dicuntur. Si nec inuenies in illis, ad catholice˛ æclesie histo- 10

rias catholicas doctoribus catholicis scriptas manum mitte. Si nec in his,

canones apostolicæ sedis intuere. Si nec in istis, sanctorum exempla per-
spicaciter explorata inspice. Quod si his omnibus inspectis huius questio-
nis qualitas non lucide inuestigatur, seniores prouinciae congrega et eos
interroga. Facilius namque inuenitur, quod a plurimis in unum sentien- 15

tibus queritur. Verus enim repromissor Dominus ait: Si duo ex uobis conu-
eniant super terram in nomine meo de omni re quamcumque petierint fiet
illis.
3 Greg. I, Dialogi 2.34.2 7 cf. Innoc. ad Exsuper., ep. 6.13 14 Deut. 32:7 (app. crit.) ∥
cf. Cumméne, Ep. de Pasch. (Walsh and Ó Cróinín, 90); Cumméne, Paenit., prolog. §14;
Columbanus, ad Greg., ep. 1.2 ∥ cf. p. 118 ln. 20 16 Matt. 18:19

1–2 De. . .merito ] de sepultura sororis benedicti exemplum sumitur ad consepelien-

dos uiros feminasque in una eodemque sepulcro sed tamen si pares merito siue
boni siue mali sint Θ 1–2 sint. . .merito ] sunt pares merito AS 4 preparauit ] pa-
rauerat V 4 fuerat. . .semper ] semper in Domino fuerat HV 5 separet ] separaret BV
6 inquisitionis ] inquisionis P* 7 Innocentius ] S Innocentius de hiis causis A Innocen-
tius ait ipse uero Innocentius scripsit de senodis omnibus HV 7 dicit de causis ] de
causis dicit B 7 dicit ] om. HV 7 de ] de his HSV de interlin. his O 7 in ] om. HV
7 auctoritas ] auctoritas minime V 7 est ] interlin. P 8 XXII ] uiginti duo V 8 IIII ]
quattuorque HSO* quattuor V 8 quoque ] om. V 8–9 totis. . .scriptis ] scriptis totis (ac-
tis V) apostolorum HV 9 Si ] om. AV interlin. OP 9 non ] om. V 10 agiographa ] in-
terlin. .i. sancta scripta O 10 inuenies ] interlin. P 10–11 historias catholicas ] scripta
catholica HV 11 doctoribus. . .scriptas ] om. B 11 doctoribus ] aut doctoribus O a doc-
toribus S 11 scriptas ] promulgata HV scriptas interlin. uel promulgatas O 11 mitte ]
mite P* 12–13 perspicaciter ] specialiter V 13 si ] si in V 13–14 questionis ] quesionis
P* 14–15 seniores. . .interroga ] interroga patrem tuum et adnuntiabit (annuntiauit V) tibi
presbiteros tuos et dicent tibi HV, O (interlin. ) 15 in ] interlin. P 16 queritur ] quorum
V 16 ex uobis ] uel tres ex uobis A ex uobis uel tres HOSV 17 super terram ] om. V
17 fiet ] fiet uobis uel B
 112 Hibernensis 20.1

20 De prouincia

H22.1 V21.1 20.1 De nomine prouinci˛e

Ambrosius: Prouincia dicitur quasi porro uicina, hoc est, in III, in una
lege, in una lingua, in uno dominatu.

20.2 De ratione prouinciae 5

H22.2 V21.2

Agustinus in libris de urbe ait: Certa prouincia est, que X ciuitates ha-
bet et unum regem et III minores potestates sub se et unum episcopum
aliosque minores, X iudices, ad quorum iuditium omnes cause ciuitatum
referantur. Et si cause dificiles oriantur, ad omnium iudicum X iudicium
referende sunt. 10

Hironimus: Prouincia est, ubi mos unus uiget et unus dominatus.

De diuisione orbis terrarum O2b

In libris ethimologiarum: Maiores itaque orbem in partibus mundi tribus Europa, HO2b V

Asia, Affrica, partes in prouinciis, prouincias in regionibus, regiones in locis, loca

6 cf. p. 326 ln. 14, chap. 41.28 6 libris de urbe: cf. ‘Bibelwerk’ (MacGinty, 177); Iohannes
Scottus, Periphyseon I (Sheldon-Williams, 48, 56) 13 Aug., De ciuitate Dei 16.17; Isid.,
Etymol. 15.15.1–7

1 ] An interpolated text titled Memoria Gregorii qualiter IIII tempora anni obseruare debe-
mus (incipit: in mense martii in prima ebdomada in IIII feria et VI et VII) occurs between
the previous and current book in B 2 prouincie˛ ] prouinti S 3 Ambrosius ] Ambrosius ait
H 3 dicitur ] HV dicta est O om. ABPS 3 porro ] pro S 3 uicina ] uicinia S uincinia
P* 3 III ] tres B una tribu O tribus SV 5 prouinciae ] prouintiae HS 6 Agustinus ]
Augustinus AV 6 libris ] libro HV 6 urbe ] urbe celesti B urbe Dei HV urbe interlin.
Dei O 6 ait ] om. AV interlin. de prouincia O 6 prouincia ] prouintia S 6 X ] decim B
decem V 6–7 habet ] habent V 7 III ] tres AHS 7 sub se ] subsub se V 8 aliosque ]
alios quoque HV 8 X ] decem S 8 iudices ] interlin. episcopos O 9 referantur ] refer-
untur SV 9 omnium iudicum ] iudicium omnium O 9 omnium ] omne interlin. uel
ad maiorem episcopum B 9 iudicum ] iudicium AHSV 9 X ] om. AB decem OSV
9 iudicium ] iudicum conuenientium simul H in marg. O iudicum ASV 11 Hironimus ]
Hironymus A Hieronimus BHSV 11 Prouincia ] prouintia S 11 mos unus ] unus mos
HV 13 libris ethimologiarum ] om. O2b 13 libris ] libro V 13 orbem ] urbes V interlin.
.i. mundi O2b 13–14 mundi tribus Europa Asia Affrica ] om. VO2b
 20.3Hibernensis 113

in territoriis, territoria in agris, agros in centuriis, centurias in iugeribus, iugera in

climatibus, deinde {in} climata in actus, in perticas, in passus, gradus, cubitus,
pedes, palmas, ungias, et digitos diuisserunt.

20.3 De eo quod non degradanda prouincia, ut diiudicet causas

H22.3 V21.3
suas 5

Sinodus Romana: Non degradetur unaquaeque prouincia, sed apud semet

ipsam habeat iudices et episcopos.
Item: Presbiteri uel clerici, qui trans mare causas portant, in commo-
nionem non suscipiantur.
Item: Quicumque causam habuerit, apud suos iudices iudicetur et ne ad 10

alienos causa uagandi et proterue dispiciens suam patriam transeat; sed

apud metropolitanum æpiscopum sue prouinciæ iudicetur.
Canones Romanorum dicunt: Causa uniuscuiusque prouinciae non referenda ad HV

alteram. Si autem maiores causae fuerint exortae, ad caput urbium sunt refferen-
dae. 15

8 Carth. §29 13 Innoc., ad Victric., ep. 2.6 ∥ cf. Exod. 18:22 ∥ cf. Cumméne, Ep. de Pasch.
(Walsh and Ó Cróinín, 92) ∥ cf. Liber Angeli §28 ∥ cf. p. 114 ln. 7

1 centurias ] centurios V interlin. .i. ciuitates O2b 1 iugera ] iugeri V 2 climatibus ] in-
terlin. .i. Rann∗∗∗ O2b 2 climata ] climata .i. CXX pedes H** interlin. O2b om. V 2 actus ]
actus LX pedes H** interlin. O2b ictus V 2 in (3) ] interlin. H om. V 2 perticas ] per-
ticas .i. X pedes H** interlin. O2b 2 in (4) ] om. V 2 passus ] passus .i. V pedes H**
interlin. O2b 2 cubitus ] in cubitos O2b 3 pedes ] in pedes interlin. .i. pedes X O2b
3 palmas ] interlin. in palmas O2b 3 ungias ] palmas in untias interlin. pedes III O2b
3 diuisserunt ] diuisserunt .i. X ungias pollicis pes III palmas transuersus H** inter-
lin. O2b 4 eo quod ] HV om. ABOSP** 4 degradanda ] gradenda S 4 ut ] ut non
HV interlin. O 4 diiudicet ] iudicet HV deiudicet P* 6 Sinodus. . .Romana ] item HV
6–7 Sinodus. . .episcopos ] this is the second section in this chap. in H and the third in V
6 prouincia ] prouintia S 7 ipsam ] ipsa V 8–9 Item. . .suscipiantur ] this is the third
section in H 8 trans. . .portant ] causas trans mare portauerint HV 8–9 commonionem ]
communione V 10–12 Item. . .iudicetur ] this is the first section in HV 10 Item ] sinodus
Romana HV 11 uagandi ] uigandi O* 11 proterue ] proteruia A proteruie P* 11 suam
patriam ] patriam suam V 12 prouinciæ ] prouintie S 13 Romanorum ] Romanō H Ro-
mani V 13 dicunt ] om. V
 114 Hibernensis 20.4

20.4 De spernenda prouincia, que non habet personas dignas ad

H22.4 V21.4
iudicandum

Sinodus Hibernensis: Sedes patriarcharum et cathedra legis et ordo sacerdo- HV

talis contempta et deordinata fuit, cum reges et iudices et personas dignas

non habuerit, nisi ab alis prouincis uocate fuissent ad se. 5

De eo quod maxime et incerte cause ab alienis ciuitatibus queruntur VH

H22.5 V21.5

Canones Romani: Si autem maiores cause fuerint exorte, ad caput urbium sunt
referende.
Item: Ab Hirusalem nuntii misi sunt Romam ob alias causas.
Item: Romana æclesia misit nuntios ad Alexandriam ob alias causas ratio- 10

nis Paschalis.

20.5 De alienis prouincis adeundis ad iudicandum

Sinodus Romana dicit: Si in qualibet prouincia orte fuerint questiones et

inter clericos dissidentes non conueniat, ad maiorem sedem referantur. Et
si illic facile non discutiuntur, ubi fuerit sinodus congregata, iudicentur. 15

Patricius ait: Si que questiones in hac insola oriantur, ad sedem apostoli-

cam referantur.
Notandum est quod Moyses accepit concilium a uiro alicuius prouinciae. HV

7 Innoc., ad Victric., ep. 2.6; Cumméne, Ep. de Pasch. (Walsh and Ó Cróinín, 92) ∥ cf. Liber
Angeli §28 ∥ cf. p. 113 ln. 13 16 cf. Liber Angeli §28; cf. p. 43 ln. 15

1 De ] de eo quod H de eo quod non V 1 spernenda ] HS speranda sit V 1 dignas ]

om. V 3 Sinodus Hibernensis ] interlin. O 3 cathedra ] cathetras A cathetra P* 4 fuit ]
fuit interlin. uel fit P 5 habuerit ] habuerint O 5 ab. . .se ] ab alienis eas euocasset
Dominus AH ab alienis eas euocasset (Dominus B) BSV 5 fuissent. . .se ] ad eas euo-
casset Dominus A 5 fuissent ] interlin. uel fuerint P 7 Romani ] Romanorum dicunt
H 7–8 cause. . .referende ] et reliqua H 9 Hirusalem ] Hierusalem ABSV Hierusolima
H 9 Romam ] Ramatha (sic) V 9 causas ] causas sciendas HV causas interlin. scien-
das O 10 ad ] om. AV 10 alias ] om. O 10–11 causas. . . Paschalis ] causas querendas
maxime ob rationem Pasche HV 10 causas ] causas interlin. sciendas O 10–11 rationis
Paschalis ] om. ABS 12 De. . .iudicandum ] heading om. HV 12 prouincis ] prouinciis S
13 Sinodus ] synodus S 13 Romana ] Romam V 13 dicit ] om. ASV 13 prouincia ]
prouintia S 14 dissidentes ] desidentes P* desidentes ABH interlin. .i. contendentes O
desiderantes V 14–15 Et. . .iudicentur ] om. HV 15 discutiuntur ] discutiantur S condis-
cutiuntur P* 15 sinodus ] synodus S 16 Patricius ] Paterius V 16 ait ] om. SV dixit H
16 que ] que difficiles HV 18 est ] om. V
 20.6Hibernensis 115

20.6 De prouinciis et personis diuitandis ad iudicandum

H22.6 V21.6

Institutio Romana dicit: Cauendum, ne ad alias prouincias aut æclesias

referantur cause, que alio more et alia religione utuntur: siue ad Iudeos,
qui umbrae magis quam ueritati deseruiunt, aut Britones, qui omnibus
contrarii sunt et a Romano more et ab unitate æclesie se absciderunt, aut 5

hereticos, quamuis sint æclesiasticis causis docti et studiosi fuerint.

21 De iudicio
H24 V23

H24.1 V23.1 De nomine iudicii HO2 V

In libro XVIII ethimologiarum:

˛ Iudicium uocatum quasi iuris dictio et iustitia quasi
iuris status. Iudicium autem prius inquisitio uocabatur, unde et actores iudiciorum 10

prepositos uel quessitores uocamus.

Negotium autem multa significat: Modo actum rei alicuius, cui contrarium est
otium, modo actionem cause˛ quod iurgium est litis. Et dictum negotium, quasi
nec otium, id est, sine otio. Negotium autem in causis, negotiatio in comercis
dicitur, ubi aliquid datur, ut maiora lucrentur. 15

Iurgium dictum quasi iuris garrium, eo quod hii qui causam dicunt iure disceptant.
Lis a contentione limitis prius nomen sumpsit. De quo Virgilius dicit: Limes erat
possitus, litem ut discerneret agri.
Causa aut argumento aut probatione constat. Argumentum numquam testibus
numquam tabulis dat probationem, sed sola inuestigatione inuenit ueritatem, unde 20

9 Isid., Etymol. 18.15.2 12 Isid., Etymol. 18.15.3 16 Isid., Etymol. 18.15.4 17 Aeneid
12.898 19 Isid., Etymol. 18.15.5

1 diuitandis ] deuitandis ASV 2 dicit ] om. V 2 Cauendum ] cauendum est HV cauen-

dum est interlin. nobis O 2 ne ] non B 2 prouincias ] prouintias S 3 et ] om.
H 3–4 siue. . .deseruiunt ] om. V 4 aut ] aut ad A 4 Britones ] Brittones S Brat-
tones V 4 qui (2) ] quia V 5 Romano ] Romā H mmano (sic) V 5 absciderunt ] ab-
scidunt S abscedunt HV 6 quamuis ] quamuis in A 6 sint ] om. ABS sint in HV
6 æclesiasticis ] æclesiasticis moribus P** ecclesiae V 6 docti ] periti HV 6 et ] om.
H 6 studiosi ] studiosque H 6 fuerint ] fuerit H* 9 XVIII ] nonodecimo V 9 iuris ]
iuris statio O2 9–11 dictio. . .uocamus ] om. O2 9 quasi (2) ] qua H* 10 autem ] om.
V 10 actores ] Isid. auctores H catores (sic) V 10 iudiciorum ] iudiciorum et H* iudi-
ciae V 11 quessitores ] quesatores V 12–13 Negotium. . .est ] om. O2 13 quod. . .est ]
que est iurgum V 13 iurgium ] iugium H* 14–15 Negotium. . .lucrentur ] follows
the text on argumentum, below O2 16 Iurgium ] iugium H** 16–18 eo. . .agri ] om.
O2 17 a contentione ] accusatio V 17 quo ] qua V 17 Limes ] limens (sic) V
19–116.2 Causa. . .constat ] argumentum dt̄ .i. argutum inuentum O2
 116 Hibernensis 21.1

et dictum argumentum, id est, argumentum inuentum. Probatio autem testibus et

fide tabularum constat.

21.1 De personis dignis ad iudicandum

H24.2 V23.2

Essidorus in libris ethimologiarum: In omne iudicium tres persone queruntur: Iudex, HV

accusator, reus, et III testes. Iudex dictus est quasi ius dicens populo siue quod 5

iure disputet. Iure autem disputare est iuste iudicare. Non est enim iudex, si non
est in eo iustitia.
Acusator uocatur quasi ad acusator, quia ad causam uocat eum quem appelat.
Reus a re qua petitur nuncupatur quamuis sceleris conscius non sit. Reus tamen
dicitur quamdiu in iudicio pro re aliqua petitur. 10

Testes antiquitus superstites dicebantur, eo quod super statum cause profereban-

tur. Parte nunc oblata, .i., superior, nominis testes uocari.
Gregorius Nazanzenus ait: In omnibus causis æclesiasticis III persone eli-
gende sunt ad iudicandum: episcopus, scriba, contemtibilis omnibus ne-
gotis secularibus. Episcopus conuocet seniores et scribam. Scriba interro- 15

get scripturam. Inde ait Faustinus: Scrutatus sum et interrogaui et constitui iudi- S

cium. Contemtibilis conuocet omnes peritos, maxime conscientiam suam.

Gregorius Nazanzenus: In negotis secularibus rex et senex et iuris peritus
iudicent. Rex conuocet scribam et scriba statuat iudicium coram rege.
Senex conuocet omnes hos et statuat. Iuris peritus conuocet seniores et 20

conprouinciales, ne temere iudicauerit.

4 Isid., Etymol. 18.15.6 8 Isid., Etymol. 18.15.7 11 Isid., Etymol. 18.15.8

3 dignis ] elegendis HV 4 Essidorus ] om. V 4 libris ] libro V 4 queruntur ]

querunt V 5 III ] tres V 5 dictus est ] dicitur V 5 ius dicens ] iudicens V
8 ad acusator ] V adcausatur H** 9 nuncupatur ] nuncupatas V 10 pro re ] pro se
V 12 .i. superior ] om. V 12 uocari ] uocantur V 13 Nazanzenus ] Nazianzenus
AS Nazazenus H Nazarenus P* Nazonzenus V 13 ait ] om. ASV in ciuitas ait
H 13 III ] tres BV 13–14 eligende ] elegende HP* eliggende A 14 ad iudican-
dum ] om. V 14–15 episcopus. . .secularibus ] om. A 14 omnibus ] omnis S omis V
14–15 negotis ] negotii S 15 secularibus ] secularis S scl̄aris V 15 scribam ] scriba V
16 scripturam ] scriptura V 18 Gregorius. . .secularibus ] in negotiis autem mundialibus
HV 18 Nazanzenus ] Nazianzenus AS naz̄ P** om. V 19 et ] om. HV 19 rege ] rege
.i. dicitur quod rectum ad iudicium H 20 statuat ] statuant V 21 conprouinciales ]
conuicales V 21 iudicauerit ] iudicauerint AS
 21.2Hibernensis 117

21.2 De multitudine iudicum pro multitudine causarum

H24.3 V23.3

Romani dicunt: Iudices sunt XV. Primus episcopus, II sacerdos, III iudex,
IIII rex, V scriba. Vt in lege Dominus dicit: Venies ad sacerdotes leuitici
generis et ad iudices, qui fuerint in tempore illo, queresque ab eis, qui iu-
dicabunt tibi ueritatem iudici, et facies quodcumque dixerint et qui presint 5

in loco quem elegerit Dominus et docuerint te iuxta legem. Sextus iudex

est senex, ut dicit filius Sirach: Ecce quam bonum et quam iucundum
uerum iudicum per labia canitiei. VII-mus gentilis in sua gentilitate, ut
Deorum iuditium Mineruæ et Neptuni de contentione regionis apud Ci-
cropem actum, ut cronica fingunt. VIII-uus alienigena, ut Moyses con- 10

silium ab illo Iethro alienigena cognato suo suscepit. VIIII-nus rusticus

sanctus, ut Alexander episcopus Hirosalem ad Dimetrium dicit: Quod
autem addidisti literis, numquam auditum est, nec factum sit aliquando,
ut presentibus episcopis laici disputent. X-mus contemtiblis, ut Paulus
dicit: Qui contemtibiles sunt in æclesia, hos ad iudicandum constituite. 15

XI sapiens, ut Paulus: Ad uerecundiam uestram dico, si non est inter uos

sapiens quisquam, qui possit iudicare inter fratres? Sed frater cum fratre
in iudicio contendit et hoc apud infideles. XII artifex peritus in dono suo.
3 Deut. 17:9–11 7 Ps. 132:1; Sir. 25:6 ∥ cf. p. 134 ln. 13 10 Exod. 18:18–23 ∥ cf. p. 134
ln. 12 ∥ cf. Synodus sapientium de decimis §8 11 Euseb. (tr. Rufin.), Eccl. Hist. 6.19.17
15 I Cor. 6:4 16 I Cor. 6:5–6

2 Romani ] auctores Romanos H auctores Romani V 2 dicunt ] dicunt quod HV

2 sunt ] fiunt HV 2 XV ] quindecim SV 2 II ] secundus SV 2 III ] tertius SV 2 iudex ]
rex B 3 IIII ] quartus SV 3 rex ] iudex B 3 V ] quintus SV 3 dicit ] om. V 3–4 leuitici
generis ] generis leuitici HV 4 ad ] om. V 4 eis ] eis iudicibus H eis iudicium V
5 quodcumque ] quecum V 5 dixerint ] dixerint tibi HV 5 et (2) ] et ad eos HV
5 presint ] presunt B 6 docuerint ] docuerit AV* 6 Sextus ] VI BH 6–7 iudex est ] om.
HV 7 dicit ] om. V 7 Sirach ] Sirac AHSV Sira B Serac P* 8 iudicum ] iudicium SV
8 canitiei ] canitiae B canite ei V 8 VII-mus ] septimus SV 8 gentilis ] gentilis .i. peri-
tus H interlin. .i. peritus O 9 iuditium ] om. V 9–10 Cicropem ] interlin. .i. cum illi con-
tentio O Ciropem V* 10 actum ] acta B actum est H 10 ut (1) ] HV in marg. O om. ABPS
10 cronica ] interlin. .i. temporalia O 10 fingunt ] fingunt .i. temporalis H 10 VIII-uus ]
octauus SV 11 illo ] alio V 11 Iethro ] interlin. B Ethro P* 11 alienigena ] interlin.
.i. Ietro O alienigenato V 11 cognato ] interlin. ab illo O om. V 11 suo ] alienigena O
11 suscepit ] suscepit .i. qui dicit fiant iudices uobiscum H suscipit P* 11 VIIII-nus ]
nonus SV 12 Alexander ] BHOSV Alexanter P** 12 Hirosalem ] om. BO Hierusolimam
H Hierusalem S Hierusolimitanus V 12 Dimetrium ] Demetrium HS 12 dicit ] dixit
B 13 literis ] litteris tuis S 13 numquam ] non numquam V 14 X-mus ] decimus SV
15 dicit ] ait AHSV 15 ad. . .constituite ] constituite ad iudicandum HV 16 XI ] un-
decimus SV 16 Paulus ] Paulus ait HV 16 uerecundiam ] ad uerecundiam V 16 si ]
sic ASV 16–17 inter uos sapiens ] sapiens inter uos S 16 inter uos ] HSV om. ABOP
18 in. . .contendit ] condendit in iudicio HV 18 XII ] duodecimus SV 18 suo ] ABHSV
Dei P**
 118 Hibernensis 21.3

In historia Iohannis apostolus dicit ad duos fratres iuuenes: Ite ad aurifices

et gemmarios, donec probauerint utrum uerum aurum et ueras gemmas.
XIII-mus sermo, ut in æuangelio: Sermo, quem loquutus sum, ipse iudi-
cabit uos. XIIII-mus ignis. Paulus: Quale fuerit opus uniuscuiusque, ignis
probabit. XV-mus ille, de quo dicitur: Deus iudex iustus, et reliqua. 5

De plurimis iudicibus in una gente HV

H24.4 V23.4

Moyses dixit ad Dominum: Non possum solus sustinere omnem hunc populum,
quia grauis est mihi. Sin aliter tibi uidetur, obsecro te, ut interficias me et inueniam
gratiam coram oculis tuis, ne tantis adficiar malis. Et dixit Dominus ad Moysen:
Congrega mihi LXX uiros de senioribus, et reliqua, quos tu nosti quod senes populi 10

sunt ac magistri, adduces ad hostium tabernaculi foederis, et facies ibi stare, ut

discendam et loquar tibi et auferam de spiritu tuo tradamque eis, ut sustineant
tecum honus populi, et non tu solus graueris.

21.3 De incerto iudicio a minoribus iudicibus a maioribus que-

H24.5 V23.5
rendo 15

Deuteronomium: Cum perspexeris ambiguum iudicium et uerba iudicum

uideris uariari, surge et uade et ascende ad locum, quem elegerit Domi-
nus Deus tuus, et ad iudicem, qui in illo tempore fuerit, et iudicabit tibi
ueritatem.
Item: Interroga patrem tuum et adnuntiabit, et reliqua. 20 HV

1 Virtutes Iohannis §7 3 Ioh. 12:48 4 I Cor. 3:13 5 Ps. 7:12 7 Num. 11:14–17 16 Deut.
17:8–9 20 Deut. 32:7 ∥ cf. p. 111 ln. 15

1 historia ] historia eclesiastica HV 1 dicit. . .iuuenes ] om. V 1 dicit ] ait S 1 aurifices ]

artifices AV 2 uerum ] uerum sit V 3 XIII-mus ] tertiusdecimus S tertiusdecim V
3 sermo ] sermo uerus O 3 loquutus ] locuutus P* 3–4 iudicabit ] iudicauit SV 4 uos ]
inter uos O 4 XIIII-mus ] quartusdecimus SV 4 Paulus ] ut Paulus (ait H dicit S)
HSV 5 XV-mus ] quintusdecimus SV 5 dicitur ] .i. Dauid dicit B 5 iudex iustus ]
iustus iudex B iudex iustus et fortis et potens HV 5 et reliqua ] om. V 6 plurimis ]
pluribus V 8 Sin ] et non V 9 coram ] in V 9 adficiar ] afficiatur V 10 LXX ]
septuaginta V 10 senioribus ] senibus Israel V 10 et reliqua ] om. V 11 sunt ] sint
V 11 ibi ] V om. H 12 eis ] eos H* 13 honus ] onus V 14 incerto iudicio ] iudi-
cio incerto AS 14–15 querendo ] inquerendo V 16 Deuteronomium ] in Deuteronomio
HOV 16 ambiguum. . .iudicum ] et uerba iudicium ambiguum H uerba iudicum am-
biguas V 16 ambiguum ] interlin. i dubium P 17 uideris ] om. B interlin. OP 17 uariari ]
in marg. H om. V 17 surge ] interlin. uideris O 17 et uade ] om. HV 18 et (1) ] om. AV
18 iudicem ] iudicem .i. sacerdotem H interlin. .i. sacerdoti O 20 adnuntiabit. . .reliqua ]
annuntiabit tibi maiores tuos et dicent tibi V
 21.4Hibernensis 119

Salamon: Omnis senex uerecundus erit.

21.4 De loco, in quo debent iudices iudicare

H24.6 V23.6

Moises iudicabat in porta tabernaculi, ut conuocaret multitudinem populi

et seniores Israel ad ostium tabernaculi. Salamon in hostio tabernaculi
iudicabat. 5

In Deuteronomio: Iudices et magistros constitues in omnibus portis suis quas HV

Dominus Deus tuus dederit tibi per singulas tribus tuas, ut iudicent populum in
iudicio.
Puer Iesus in templo inter corum senum disputans inuentus est et, ut
supra scripsimus: Surge et ascende ad locum, quem elegerit Dominus. 10

Inde propheta deplorans ait: Non est qui iudicat in porta.

Item: Salamon in hostio templi iudicauit. HV

21.5 De III, quibus indiget iudex

H24.7 V23.7

Hironimus: Tribus indiget iudex: sede iudicum, subrietate sensuum, con-

sensu plurimorum. 15

Origines: Omnis iudex indiget III, hoc est dignitate loci, testificatione
bonorum, subrietate morum.
Agustinus: Nullatenus decipi poterit quisque, qui non suo iudicio, sed maiorum HO2 V

uiuit exemplo.
1 cf. p. 143 ln. 9 3 cf. Exod. 18:13 4 cf. I Reg. 3:16–28 6 Deut. 16:18 9 cf. Luc. 2:41–52
10 cf. p. 118 ln. 17 11 cf. Amos 5:15 12 cf. I Reg. 3:16–28

1 Salamon. . .erit ] see p. 143 ln. 9 for this section in S 2 in. . .iudicare ] iudicium HV 2 in ]
om. AS 3 Moises ] Moyses AS lex HV 3 iudicabat. . .tabernaculi ] in porta tabernaculi
iudicabat Moyses HV 3 conuocaret ] conuoces AHP* 4–5 Salamon. . .iudicabat ] om.
V 4 Salamon ] Salomon AS 4 in ] ad H 4 hostio ] hostium H 6–8 In. . .iudicio ] in
marg. O 6 magistros ] magistratus V 7 populum ] populos V 9–10 Puer. . .Dominus ]
om. HV 9 est ] om. S 10 elegerit ] elegit B 11 deplorans ] deplorat V 11 ait ] om.
V 11 qui ] qui uerum HV 11 iudicat. . .porta ] in porta iudicet HV 11 porta ] in
marg. uerum O 12 Salamon ] Salomon V 12 iudicauit ] iudicabat V 13 III ] tribus HV
14 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BHSV 14 Tribus. . .iudex ] interlin. O 14 iudex ] iudex in
iudicio S 14 iudicum ] iudicium HV 16 Origines ] Originis B Origenis SV 16 indiget
III ] tribus indiget HV 16 loci ] loci .i. ut princeps sit H 18 Agustinus ] Gregorius O2
Augustinus V 18 tenus ] tenuis V 18 maiorum ] malorum V
 120 Hibernensis 21.6

21.6 De tribus modis, quibus debent iudices iudicare

H24.8 V23.8

Agustinus: Tribus modis iudicibus iudicandum: Natura, hoc est indaga-

tione rerum, {et similitudine rerum,} et similitudine precedentium, et ex
uerbis scripture.
Item: III modis agnoscitur omne uerum: cum non ueniat contra naturam, 5

et uerbis scripturæ conueniat, et animis prudentium non desistet. SHV

Inde Salamon: Quomodo in aquis resplendent uultus perspicientium, sic corda HV

hominum manifesta fiunt prudentibus. Inde iudicauit inter duas mulieres con-
tendentes de filio.
Patricius: Exempla maiorum perquire, ubi nihil fallacie˛ inuenies. 10 HO2 V

Gregorius: Verbis scripture acommoda sensum.

H24.9 V23.9 De eo quod sensum scripturæ deprauare non oportet

Hieronimus: Quasi grande et non uitiosum dicendi genus deprauare sententiam,

et ad sensum suum scripturam trachere repugnantem.
Diligenter intuendum est, ut lex Dei cum legitur, non secundum proprii ingeni intel- 15

ligentiam legatur. Sunt enim multa in scripturis diuinis, que possunt tradi ad eum
sensum, quem sibi unusquisque sponte presumpserit. Quod fieri non oportet.

21.7 De admonitione iudicum, ut pacem sequantur

H24.10

V23.10
Zacarias ait: Pacem et ueritatem diligite, dicit Dominus omnipotens.
5 cf. p. 142 ln. 12 7 Prou. 27:19 12 cf. p. 1 ln. 5, p. 85 ln. 3, p. 285 ln. 11, p. 286 ln. 1
13 Hier., ad Paulin., ep. 53.7 19 Zech. 8:19

2 Agustinus ] Agustinus dicit S Augustinus V 2–3 indagatione ] indigatione P* interlin.

id ad inuestigandum P 3 et similitudine rerum ] om. AHSV 5–6 Item. . .conueniat ]
om. A 5 Item ] et de his III (tribus V) dicitur HV 5 III ] tribus HSV 5 non ]
nemo ⟨ non P* nemo S 6 et (1) ] et ex P** 6 uerbis ] uobis P* 6 desistet ] distin-
guat HV 7 Inde ] hinc Θ 7 Salamon ] Salomon V 7 aquis ] antiquis V 7 sic ]
sic ⟨ si H* 8 fiunt ] sunt V 8 iudicauit ] VΘ iudıc̄es H** 8–9 contendentes ]
contentendes H** 10 Patricius. . .inuenies ] this section occurs in the next chap.
V 10 Patricius ] Paterius V 11 Gregorius. . .sensum ] this section occurs in the
next chap. V 11 Verbis ] uerbi V 11 scripture ] scripturarum V 12 De. . .quod ]
quod V 13–14 Hieronimus. . .repugnantem ] om. O2 14 sensum ] uoluntatem Hier.
15–16 Diligenter. . .legatur ] Clemens intuendum est ut lex Dei cum legitur non secundum
proprii ingenii intellegentiam legatur O2 16 scripturis ] V scripturas H** 19 Zacarias ]
Zacharias A Sachariam H in Zacharia V 19 ait ] om. HV
 21.8Hibernensis 121

Salamon ait: Diligite iustitiam, qui iudicatis terram. HV

Dominus dicit: Pacem meam do uobis, pacem meam relinquo uobis. VH

Paulus: Habete sal in uobis et pacem habete inter uos. SAHOV

Gregorius: Per sal quippe uerbi sapientia designatur, et pacem habete, ut per
omne quod dicitis, unitatem fidei cauta obseruatione teneatis. Qui igitur 5

loqui sapienter nititur, magnopere metuat, ne eius eloquio audientium

unitas confundatur.
Item Gregorius: Audiant iurgiorum seminatores: Beati pacifici, quoniam
filii Dei uocabuntur. Itemque e diuerso colligant. Quodsi Dei uocabuntur
filii, qui pacem faciunt, procul dubio Satanae sunt filii, qui confundunt. 10

Phetrus in Clemente: Vbi pax est in dispensationibus ueritatis, in operibus

iusticia inuenitur.

21.8 De his, qui per pacem habentur

Hironimus: In pace multa continentur: dilectio proximi, agnitio Dei, con-

temtus mundi, uisitatio angelorum, serenitas praesentium, meditatio fu- 15

turorum.

De quibusdam iudicis legis HO2 V

H24.11

V23.11
Ingresus in uineam proximi tui comede uuas quantum tibi placuerit. Foras autem
ne feras tecum. Si intraueris in segitem proximi tui frange spicas et manu conte-
re{n}s, falce autem non metas. 20

1 Sap. 1:1 2 Ioh. 14:27 3 Marc. 9:49 4 Greg. I, Reg. past. 2.4 8 Greg. I, Reg. past. 3.23
CS 382, p. 414 8 Matt. 5:9 11 Clemens, Recognit. 2.36 18 Deut. 23:24–25

1 ait ] om. V 2 pacem. . .relinquo uobis ] et reliqua H 3 Paulus ] in euangelio HV

4 Per ] om. AS** 4 uerbi ] uerbi Dei O 5 omne ] HS omnem P** 5 quod ] que
V 8 Item Gregorius ] om. H 8 Item ] om. V 8–9 quoniam. . .uocabuntur ] qm ipsi
dm̄m debunt V 9 Itemque ] itaque AS atque HV 9 colligant ] interlin. .i. audiant O
9 Quodsi ] quia si ⟨ quasi H* quia si V 9 uocabuntur (2) ] uocantur OV 10 Satanae ]
A Satane BHSV Satan P** 10 sunt ] ABHS est P** om. V 10 confundunt ] AHSV
confitendunt ⟨ confidunt P* 11 Phetrus ] Petrus AHSV 11 dispensationibus ] interlin.
sermonibus P disputationibus H operibus V 11 ueritatis ] ueritas V 11 operibus ]
disputationibus V 12 inuenitur ] inuenit S in ueritate V 13 De. . .habentur ] head-
ing om. HV 14 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BHSV 14–15 contemtus ] contemptio H
15 mundi ] mondi P* 15 serenitas praesentium ] ABHOSV om. P** 17 iudicis ] iudi-
cibus V 17 legis ] om. V 18 in uineam ] inueniam H* uineum V 19 feras ] auferas V
19 segitem ] segetem V 19–20 conterens ] contere V
 122 Hibernensis 21.9

Item in lege: Si quispiam leserit agrum uel uineam alicuius et dimiserit iumentum
suum, ut depascatur aliena, quicquid obtimum habuerit in agro suo uel in uinea,
pro dampni estimatione restituet.
Item in lege: Si quis aperuerit cisternam et foderit eam et non operuerit eam,
cecideritque bos uel assinus in eam, dominus cisterne reddet pretium iumentorum. 5

Quod autem mortuum est, ipsius erit.

Item: Si egressus fuerit ignis, inueneritque spicas et incenderit aream aut segetem
aut uineas aut campum uel conprehenderit aceruos frugum siue stantes in agris
segetes, reddet dampnum qui ignem incenderit.

21.9 De eo quod una sententia habenda 10

H24.12

V23.12
Paulus: Obsecro uos, fratres, per nomen Domini nostri, Iesu Christi, ut id
ipsum dicatis omnes, ut non sint in uobis scismata. Sitis autem perfecti in
eodem sensu et in eadem sententia.
Sinodus dicit: Si quis audet scindere unitatem, quam nemo hominum
soluere uel reprehendere potest, anathema sit. 15

De diuerso iudicio per unum iudicem HV

H24.13

V23.13
In libris Regum: Cum autem uenisset Memfiboseth fili Ionathe fili Saul ad Dauid
conruit in faciem suam, et adorauit dixitque Dauid: Memfiboseth? Qui respondit:
Adsum seruus tuus. Et ait ei Dauid: Ne timeas quia faciam misericordiam in te
propter Ionathan patrem tuum, et restituam tibi omnes agros Saul patris tui, et tu 20

comedes panem in mensa mea semper. Qui adorans eum dixit: Quis ego sum
seruus tuus? Vocauit itaque rex Sibam puerum Saul, et dixit ei: Omnia quicumque
fuerit Saul et uniuersam domum eius dedi filio domini tui, operare ei igitur terram
1 Exod. 22:5 4 Exod. 21:33–34 7 Exod. 22:6 11 cf. p. 328 ln. 7 11 I Cor. 1:10 14 cf.
p. 328 ln. 5 17 II Sam. 9:6–10

1 in lege ] om. V 3 dampni ] damno O2 3 estimatione ] estimationis O2 estimationem

V 4 in lege ] om. O2 V 5 cecideritque ] caderitque V 5 uel ] aut V 6 autem ] om.
O2 6 est ] fuerit V 7 segetem ] segetes V 8 siue ] V si H** 10 habenda ] habenta
A habenda sit V 11 Paulus ] Paulus ait H 11 nostri ] om. S 11–12 id ipsum ] idsum
A 11 id ] om. V 12 scismata ] scisma AV 13 eodem ] eadem V 13 sententia ] sen-
tentiam V 14 dicit ] dixit H om. V 14 audet ] audet autem B 14 quam ] HSV quia
B quod P** 15 potest ] interlin. H debet V 17 libris ] libro V 17 Memfiboseth ] Mi-
fibiset V 17 Ionathe ] V Nathan H** 18 Memfiboseth ] Mifibiset V 18 Qui ] et qui V
20 Ionathan ] Ionatham V 21 panem ] panes V 21 dixit ] om. V 23 ei ] om. V
Hibernensis 21.9 123

tu et filii tui, et inferes filio domini tui cibos, ut alatur. Erant autem Sibie XV filii et
XX serui.
Et post modum in alio loco illorum librorum legitur: Cumque Dauid transiret paul-
ulum uerticem montis, apparuit ei Siba puer Memfiboseth in occursum eius cum
duobus assinis, qui honerati erant CC-tis panibus, et C alligatoriis uuæ passe, et C 5

massis palatharum, et utribus uini. Et dixit rex Sibæ: Quid sibi uult? Hec respon-
ditque Siba: Domine mi rex domestici regis, ut sedeant et panes preparent palate˛
ad uescendum pueris tuis, uinum autem, ut bibat si quis deficerit prositi in deserto.
Et ait rex: Vbi est filius domini tui? Respondit Siba regi: Remansit in Hierusalem,
dicens hodie restituet mihi domus Israel regnum patris mei. Et ait rex Sibe: Tua 10

sunt omnia, que˛ fuerunt Memfiboseth. Dixitque Siba: Adoro quia inueni gratiam
coram te.
Item post modum ibi legitur: Memfiboseth autem filius Saul discendit in occursum
regis inlotis pedibus et intonsa barba uestesque suas non lauerat a die, qua egre-
sus fuerat rex, usque ad diem reuersionis eius in pace. Cumque in Hierusalem 15

occuriset regi dixit ei rex: Quare non uenisti mecum, Memfiboseth? Qui respon-
dens ait: Domine mei rex, seruus meus Siba contempsit me, dixit ergo ei famulus
tuus, ut sterneret mihi assinum meum, ut ascenderem cum rege, cludus enim sum.
Seruus tuus insuper accusauit me, seruum tuum ad te, dominum meum regem. Tu
autem, domine mi rex, sicut angelus Domini, fac quod placitum tibi. Neque enim 20

fuit domus patris mei nisi morti obnoxia. Tu autem possuisti me seruum tuum inter
conuiuas mense tuæ. Quid igitur abeo iuste querelle aut quid ultra possum uocif-
erari ad regem? Ait ergo rex: Quid ultra loqueris? Fixum est quod locutus sum:
Tu et Siba diuidite possesiones. Responditque Memfiboseth regi: Etiam cuncta
accipiat, postquam reuersus est dominus meus rex pacifice in domum suam. 25

Id, quasi diceret: Non sunt mihi necessaria, conuersus dominus meus in domum
suam in pace.
3 II Sam. 16:1–4 13 II Sam. 19:24–30 23 cf. p. 126 ln. 16, p. 138 ln. 17

1 tui (1) ] et serui tui V interlin. H 1 tui (2) ] om. V tui .i. nepoti H** 1 Erant ] om.
V 1 Sibie ] Sibe V 1 XV ] quindecim V 2 XX ] uiginti V 3 modum ] modi cum
V 3 librorum ] libro V 4 Memfiboseth ] Mifiboset V Menfiboseth H** 5 CC-tis ]
ducentis V 5 C (1) ] centum V 5 alligatoriis ] alligaturis V 5 C (2) ] centum V
6 palatharum ] palatharum .i. non fructus fici H** 6 uult ] uolunt V 7 palate˛ ] et palate
V 8 quis ] cui V 8 prositi ] om. V 9 Remansit ] om. V 10 restituet ] Vulg. restitu-
tum est H** 11 Memfiboseth ] Mifiboset V 13 Memfiboseth ] Mifiboset V 13 autem ]
et V 14 inlotis ] illotis V 15 ad ] V a H** 15 in ] autem in V 16 dixit ] dicit V
16–17 Quare. . .rex ] om. V 18 cludus ] claudus V 21 morti ] mortis V 22 abeo ] habeo
V 24 Memfiboseth ] Mifiboset V 26–27 Id. . .pace ] om. V
 124 Hibernensis 21.10

21.10 De non accipiendis personis in iudicio

H24.9(sic)

V23.14
In lege: Quod iustum est iudicate, siue ciuis ille sit, siue peregrinus, ut
non sit ulla distantia personarum. Ita paruum audietis ut magnum, quia
Dei iudicium est.
In Deuteronomio: Non facies quod iniquum est, nec iniuste iudicabis, 5

nec consideres personam pauperis, nec honores uultum potentis. Iuste

iudicabis proximo tuo.
Item: Non sequeris turbam ad malum faciendum, nec in iuditio adqui-
escas sententiæ plurimorum, ut a uero deuies. Pauperi quoque in negotio
non misereberis. 10

Essidorus: Neque enim sic debet episcopus suscipere potentem, ut contristet con- HV

tra iustitiam pauperem, neque pro paupere auferre iustitiam a potente.

Hironimus: Non declinabis in partem aliquam. Non enim interest, si ad
dexteram an ad sinistram declinaueris, cum iter amiseris.

21.11 De peruerso iuditio non faciendo temere 15

H24.10(sic)

V23.15
In æuangelio: Nolite iudicare, ut non iudicemini. In quocumque enim
iudicio iudicaueritis, iudicabitur de uobis.
Hieronimus in tractato Mathei: Proponet ergo Dominus, ne ubi ambiguum est cito HV

sententiam proferamus, sed Deo terminum reseruamus, ut cum iudicii tempus

2 Deut. 1:16–17 5 Leuit. 19:15 8 Exod. 23:2–3 11 Isid., De off. 2.15.19 13 cf. Exod.
23:6; Deut. 17:11 16 Matt. 7:1–2 ∥ cf. p. 470 ln. 5 18 Hier., In Matt. 13:30 ∥ cf. p. 379
ln. 19

2 In lege ] lex V 2 iudicate. . .peregrinus ] inter propinquum et peregrinum iudicate si

ciues sit ille siue peregrinus H 2 ciuis ] ciues BP* 2 ille sit ] sit ille V 2 peregrinus ]
peregrinos A 3 paruum ] paruum sermonem B 5 In Deuteronomio ] item V 5 In ]
item in H 6 potentis ] potestatis A 7 iudicabis ] iudica HV 8 Item ] item in lege H
8 ad ] in H 9 Pauperi ] pauperis S 9–10 in negotio non misereberis ] non misereberis
in negotio ABHOSV 11–12 Essidorus. . .potente ] interlin. O 11 Essidorus ] Ysidorus
V 12 auferre ] auferat V 12 potente ] potentem V 13 Hironimus ] Hieronimus ait
H Hieronimus BV 13 partem ] parte V 13 aliquam ] aliquam (aliquam V) a ueritate
HV 13 si ] siue V 14 ad ] om. V 14 cum ] cum uerum SV 14 iter ] iter uerum
B 15 De. . .temere ] de iudicio incerto (incerto iudicio O inter certo V) non faciendo
temere HOV 15 temere ] om. S 16 Nolite ] nolite ante tempus H 16 ut non ] uel
H 16 quocumque ] quo V 17 iudicaueritis ] iudicaueris A 17 iudicabitur ] iudicetur
A 19 Deo ] Deo iudicii Hier.
 Hibernensis 21.11 125

aduenerit, ille non suspitionem creminis sed manifestum reatum de sanctorum

coetu ieciat.
Item in libro soliloquiorum: In ambiguis, Dei iudicis reserua sententiam incertam,
quam nescis; diuino commite iudicio quod Deus suo iudicio reseruauit. Incerta
non iudicemus, quousque ueniat Dominus, qui latentia producit in luce. 5

Bassilius ait: Cum Dominus aliquando dicit, nolite iudicare, ut non iu-
dicemini, utique omnimodo non prohibuit iudicandi facultatem, sed defer-
entiam iudicii nosse nos docet, ut sciamus quid iudicemus. Si quid itaque
in nostra potestate uel arbitrio possitum est, et incertum est, non oportet
de hoc iudicare. 10

Agustinus: Melius est pro ueritate supplicium, quam pro adolatione be-
neficium accipere.

De eo quod iudicia secundum tempus et loca iudicanda sunt VH

H24.16

V23.16
In libro soliloquiorum: Perspice quoque quid cuique aptum sit tempori, quid, ubi, HV

quando, qualiter. Quandiu facere debeas causas, rerum et temporis regulam in- 15

spice.
Eucherius ait: Non quod iustitia diuersa sit, sed tempora motabilia, que˛ pariter
ire non possunt. Et, ut diuersis quibusque temporibus uel diuersis locis diuersa
congruant necesse est.
Iunilius: Que˛ sunt que˛ in intellectu diuinarum scripturarum obseruare debemus? 20

Vt ea, que dicuntur, dicenti conueniant; ut a causis pro quibus sunt dicta non
6 Basil., Regula §77 11 Ambros., Exp. de psalm. 118, sermo 12.32 ∥ cf. p. 127 ln. 11
17 Eucher., Instruct. 1 CCSL 66 p. 92 20 Iunil., Inst. reg. diu. 2.28 ∥ cf. p. 286 ln. 12

2 coetu ] coemit (?) V 2 ieciat ] ieciat .i. in ignem æternum H** 3 incertam ] om. V
4 quam ] quam (quod H) nosti tuo quam (quod) VH** 4 iudicio (1) ] iudicio si potest
contemplari humano examine VH** 4 reseruauit ] reseruabit V 6 Bassilius ] Basilius
ABV 6 ait ] om. SV 7 utique ] non utique HV 7 omnimodo ] omnino HV 7 non ] om.
HV 7 prohibuit iudicandi ] S iudicandi prohibuit HV 7–8 deferentiam ] deferendum
A diferentiam B differentiam OSV 8 iudicii ] iudicium A 8 itaque ] ita V 9 nostra ]
nostra est BS sapientia V 9 potestate ] potestatis V 9 possitum ] om. V 9 est (1) ] om.
AHSV 9 et ] om. V 11–12 Agustinus. . .accipere ] om. HV 11 adolatione ] interlin. id
benignitate P 12 accipere ] interlin. P 13 tempus ] V tempore H** 14 cuique aptum ]
ubicumque aptum V 15 temporis ] temporum ut tempore conueniat H** om. V 17 ait ]
om. V 18 ut ] om. V 20 Iunilius ] in homelia V 20 que˛ in ] Sedul., Collect. 8.5.17 quae
VH** 20 intellectu ] V non electu H** 21 que ] que testimonia H** quae V 21 a ] V
aut H** 21 dicta ] V dicta id exempla scripturarum H**
 126 Hibernensis 21.12

discrepent; ut concordent temporibus, locis, ordinationi, intentioni.

H24.17 De eo quod iudex neminem timeat

V23.17

Hieronimus: Iudex elegendus qui nec timet personam in iudicio, nec querit lucrum.

21.12 De iudicibus æclesiae, quales fieri debent

H24.18

V23.18
Patricius ait: Non oportet iudices æclesie habere timorem hominum, sed 5

timorem Dei, quia timor Dei principium sapientiæ est. Non oportet iu-
dices æclesie Dei habere sapientiam mundi, quia sapientia mundi stultitia
est apud Deum, sed sapientiam Dei habere. Non oportet iudices æcle-
sie munera suscipere, quia munera excecant oculos sapientium et mutant
uerba iustorum. Non oportet iudices æclesie habere personam in iudi- 10

tio, quia non est acceptio personarum apud Deum. Non oportet iudices
æclesie cautelam sæcularem habere, sed exempla diuina, quia non oportet
seruum Dei cautum esse uel astutum. Non oportet iudices æclesie tam
ueloces esse in iudicio, donec sciant, quod probum fiat, quia scriptum est:
Noli iudex esse cito. Non oportet iudices æclesie uolubiles esse in iudi- 15 HV

cio, quia Dauid dicit: Fixum est quod locutus sum. Et alibi: Scribsi quod scripsi.
Non oportet iudices æclesie mendatium dicere, quia magnum crimen est
maendacii, sed oportet iudices æclesie rectum iuditium iudicare, quia in
quocumque iudicio iudicauerint, iudicabitur de eis.
6 cf. Sir. 19:18 7 I Cor. 3:19 9 Deut. 16:19 11 Rom. 2:11 15 cf. p. 138 ln. 11, p. 470
ln. 4 16 II Sam. 19:29 ∥ cf. p. 123 ln. 23, p. 138 ln. 17 16 Ioh. 19:22 18 cf. Matt. 7:2

1 locis ] V locis .i. quia aliaque ceterum aliaque˛ nunc exempla H** 1 intentioni ] in-
tentioni id est ut non intentio deprauatur a rectitudine VH** 5 ait ] om. H Paterius V
5 hominum ] humanum HV 6 principium ] initium AS 6 est ] est .i. si timeat erit sapi-
ens H 7 Dei habere ] habere Dei B 7 mundi (1) ] huius mundi V 7 quia. . .mundi (2)
stultitia ] in marg. quia sapientia huius mundi H 7 mundi (2) ] huius mundi V 8 sed ]
secundum V 8 habere ] om. HV 8–9 æclesie ] eclesie Dei HV 9 mutant ] motant P*
10 æclesie ] eclesie Dei HV 10–12 habere. . .æclesie ] om. V 12 æclesie ] eclesie Dei H
12 cautelam ] cautellam P* cautelitatem V 12 sæcularem ] seculariam V 12 sed ] se-
cundum H 12 diuina ] diuina filii Sirach (Sirac V) HV in marg. ait filius Sirac O 12 quia ]
quoniam S 13 uel astutum ] in marg. H om. V 13 æclesie ] eclesie Dei HV 14 donec ]
ut ne V 14 probum ] bonum B paruum S 14 scriptum ] dictum HV 15 æclesie ] ecle-
sie Dei HV 15 uolubiles ] uolubiles ⟨ ueloces H* 16 dicit ] ait V 16 Scribsi ] scripsi
V 17 æclesie ] eclesie Dei HV 17–18 mendatium. . .æclesie ] om. S 17 crimen est ] est
crimen BV 17 crimen ] cremen P* 18 maendacii ] mendacium S 19 quocumque ] quo-
qcumque P* 19 iudicauerint ] iudicaueritis V 19 eis ] uobis V
 21.13Hibernensis 127

21.13 De IIII principalibus modis reprehendendi iuditium

H24.19

V23.19
Isidorus dicit: IIII modis iuditium hominum peruertitur: timore, cupidi-
tate, odio, amore. Timore autem, dum metu cuiusdam potestatis alicuius
ueritatem loqui pauescimus. Cupiditate, dum proemio muneris alicuius
corrumpimur. Sepe enim diues cito muneribus corrumpit iudicem, pau- 5

per autem, dum non habet quod offerrat, non solum audiri contempnitur,
sed contra ueritatem oppremitur. Odio, dum contra quemlibet aduersari
molimur. Amore, dum amico uel propinquis beneficium prestare con-
tendimus. His autem IIII causis sepe æquitas uiolatur et sepe innocentia
leditur. Addunt quidam quintum modum, adolationem. 10

Agustinus: Melius est pro ueritate supplicium, quam pro adolatione ben-
eficium.

De peruertentibus iudicium per munera HV

H24.20

V23.20
In libris Regum: Factum est cum senuisset Samuel, possuit filios suos iudices su-
per Israel. Fuitque nomen fili eius primogeniti Ioel et nomen secundi Abia, iudicum 15

in Bersabe.˛ Et non ambulauerunt filii eius in uis eius, acciperuntque˛ munera et

peruertunt iudicium.
2 Isid., Sentent. 3.54.7 11 Ambros., Exp. de psalm. 118, sermo 12.32 ∥ cf. p. 125 ln. 11
14 I Sam. 8:1–3

1 IIII ] quatuor HS tribus V 1 reprehendendi ] peruertendi V 2 Isidorus ] Essidorus

AHP* om. V 2 dicit ] ait O ait in libris de natura rerum H in libro de naturis
rerum V 2 IIII ] quatuor HS quattuor V 2 hominum ] humanum HV hominis S
3 Timore ] primum timore HV 3 autem ] om. HV 3 dum ] cum S 3 cuiusdam ] om.
AHV 4 ueritatem loqui ] BO ueritatem dicere AHV ueritatem P** 4 pauescimus ] ex
pauescimus H 4 Cupiditate ] II cupiditate H secundo cupiditate V 5 cito muneribus ]
muneribus cito HV 6 offerrat ] offert S 7 sed ] sed etiam HS tertio V 7 contra ueri-
tatem. . .oppremitur ] om. V 8 molimur ] mollimur P* interlin. i cogitamus P 8 Amore ]
III amore H quarto amore V 9 IIII ] quatuor HS quattuor V 9 innocentia ] innocen-
tiam H 11 Agustinus ] Agustinus ait S Augustinus V 14 libris ] libro V 14 Samuel ]
Samuhel V 14–15 super ] V om. H 15 Ioel ] Iohel V 16 Bersabe˛ ] Bersabee V
17 peruertunt ] peruerterunt V
 128 Hibernensis 21.14

21.14 De ceteris causis, quibus mutantur iudices

H24.21

V23.21
Sunt praeterea V cause, quibus commutantur iudices: I-ma ministri mali,
II-a elatio, III-a ira, IIII-a priuatus dolor, V-a latens inuidia.
Isidorus: Plerumque boni iudices sunt, sed ministros malos habent. Ho-
rum figura, ut ait quidam, tamquam Scilla depingitur, ipsa quidem hu- 5

mana species, sed capitibus caninis circumdata. Non aliter quibusdam

potestatibus accidit, ut ipsorum humanitatem inhumanitas seruorum in-
iquorum perturbat.
II modum: Isidorus: Verbosi iudices et elati, ut sapientes uideantur, non
discutiunt causas, sed conturbant iudicii ordinem; dum non suo contenti 10

officio, aliena presumunt.

Isidorus: Quidam, dum iudicare incipiunt, irascuntur ipsamque iudicii
sententiam in insaniam uertunt. Iracundus iudex iudicii examen plene
contueri non ualet, quia caligine furoris non uidet. Qui hoc repulso furore
discutit, sine ulla perturbatione æquitatis ad intellegentiam peruenit. 15

Gregorius: Pro sola interni iudicis intentione subiectorum causas pontifex

discutere debet, ut nihil se ei humanitatis admisceat quod diuina possitus
uice dispenset, ne correptionis studia priuatus dolor asperet, ne tranquil-
litatem iudici aut latens inuidia maculet aut preceps ira perturbet.
4 Isid., Sentent. 3.52.10 9 Isid., Sentent. 3.52.13 12 Isid., Sentent. 3.52.14, 16 16 Greg. I,
Reg. past. 2.2

1 mutantur ] commutantur ASV mouentur O motantur P* 2 Sunt ] Essidorus sunt H

interlin. Isidorus O Ysidorus V 2 V ] quinque SV 2 commutantur ] commotantur P*
2 I-ma ] prima H primum V 3 II-a ] secunda HS secundo V 3 III-a ] tertia S tertio V
3 IIII-a ] quarta S quarto V 3 V-a ] quinta AS quinto V 4 Isidorus ] Essidorus AP* Es-
idorus B Essidorus ait H Isidorus ait S primum V 4 Plerumque ] plerique A 4 malos ]
rapaces HV 5 depingitur ] depinguitur P* 5–6 humana ] AHV humanam P** humanae
S 6 species ] HV speciei AS speciem P** 7 inhumanitas ] inhumanitatem .i. misseri
cordam inhumanitas H interlin. O 7 seruorum ] interlin. uel sociorum A sociorum S
7–8 iniquorum perturbat ] iniquorum sociorum perturbet HV 8 perturbat ] perturbet
S 9 II ] secundus S 9 modum ] modus AS om. HV 9 Isidorus ] Essidorus AP* Esi-
dorus B om. H secundo V 9 Verbosi ] O uerbo A uerum mutatur B II uerbo H uerum
si P** 9 et ] om. BSV 12 Isidorus ] Essidorus AP* Esidorus B tertius Isidorus S om.
HV 12 Quidam ] III quidam H tertio quidam V 12 ipsamque ] ABHSV ipsam quoque
P** 12–13 iudicii sententiam ] sententiam iudicii HV 13–14 plene contueri ] implere
V 14 quia ] qua P* 14 hoc ] autem AHV haec BS 15 æquitatis ad ] ad equitatis HV
16 Gregorius ] Gregorius Romanus iiii et ·v· H quartus Gregorius S Gregorius quarto et
quinto V 16 causas ] causam V 17 se ] om. HV 17 quod ] quia V 17 possitus ] in-
terlin. .i. iudex O 18 uice ] uice quam iudex H 18 studia ] studium V 18 asperet ]
exasperet BHV in marg. .i. inqusicio P 19 maculet ] mulceat V
 21.15Hibernensis 129

21.15 De ira causedicorum, quod conturbet iudicii ordinem

H24.22

V23.22
Phetrus in Clemente: Nonnulli enim in disputationum certamine ubi er-
rorem suum senserint confutari, causa perfugi conturbari continuo incip-
iunt, et mouere lites, ne palam fiat omnibus quod superantur. Et propterea
ego frequenter exoro, ut cum patientia et quiete indago disputationis habea- 5

tur et, ut etsi forte aliquid minus recte uidetur dictum, repetere id et aper-
tius liquiet explanare. Solet enim interdum aliter dici et aliter audiri, dum
aut minus lucide profertur aut minus uigilanter aduertitur.
Isidorus: Negotiorum sectatores forensium propter proximi dilectionem
seculare negotium deserere debent; aut certe, manente proximi dilectione, 10

sequantur negotia terrena. Sed quia perrarum est, ut inter iurgiatores

caritas maneat, postponenda rei causatio, ut perseueret dilectio proximi.
Antiqui enim forensem eloquentiam caninam dixerunt facundiam, quia
causidici in certaminibus causarum inuicem ad iniurias suas commouent.

De iurgatoribus quod per contrauersiam cuncta faciunt incerta 15 HV

H24.23

V23.23
In libro Clementi dicitur: Quis sermo est qui non recipiat contradictionem? Et
que argumentatio est que non potest alia argumentatione subuerti? Et inde est
quod ad nullum finem scientie et agnitionis per huiusmodi disputationem peruenire
2 Clemens, Recognit. 2.25 9 Isid., Sentent. 3.56.1–2 16 Clemens, Recognit. 8.61

1 quod ] quia V 2 Phetrus ] Petrus AHSV 2 ubi ] BHV uerbi cum SP** 3 conturbari ]
conturbare S 4 quod ] quia V 5 patientia ] sapientia V 5 quiete ] equitate V
6 et (1) ] om. ABSV 6 ut etsi ] ASV ut si BHOP** 6 uidetur dictum ] dictum uide-
tur BHV 7 liquiet ] liqueat A liqceat ⟨ liqueat H* liceat BOSV 7 interdum ] inter-
dum aliqui H 8 aut ] autem S 9 Isidorus ] Essidorus AHP* Isidorus ait S Ysidorus
V 9 sectatores forensium ] forensium (in marg. uel forinsecus H forensium V) sectatores
HV 9 sectatores ] AHSV peccatores P** 9 forensium ] HV forensium eloquentiam AS
forinsecus eloquentiam BP** in marg. uel forinsecus H ∥ truncated O 9 dilectionem ] HV
dilectionem in ABOSP** 10 seculare ] HV seculari ABOSP** 10 negotium ] V negutio A
negotio BHSP** 10 aut ] aut quod S 10 dilectione ] caritate HV 11 negotia ] negotium
HV 11 terrena ] terrenum HV 11 quia ] AHSV quod BOP** 11 perrarum ] ararum V
11 iurgiatores ] S iurgatores AHV 12 rei ] est rei V 12 proximi ] om. HV 13 enim ]
om. V 13 forensem ] interlin. i de foro A forensium V 13 dixerunt ] nuncupant HV
14 in ] om. V 14 causarum. . .commouent ] causarum omissis his que˛ agunt ueluti canes
alter utroque lacerant et iurgia causarum ad iniurias suas commouent H 14 causarum ]
causarum omissis V 14 suas ] suas interlin. se P 15 quod ] quia V 15 per ] V per ora
H** 16 Clementi ] Clementi ⟨ uiclementi V* 17 potest ] possit V
 130 Hibernensis 21.16

homines possunt priusque finem uite˛ inueniunt, quam questionum. Et ideo {cum
his} omnia habentur incerta.

H24.24 De ignorantia iudicis quod multos distruat

V23.24

Nihil grauius est, quam si id, quod ignorat, quis scire se credat, et deffendit uerum
esse quod falsum est. Quod tale est quale si quis ebrius subrium tamen se putet, 5

et agat quidem cuncta ut ebrius. Subrium tamen et ipse se putet, et dici a ceteris
uellit. Ita sunt ergo et hii, qui ignorantes quod uerum est, speciem tamen alicuius
sententiæ tenent, et mala quasi bona gerent, atque ad perniciem quasi ad salutem
festinant. Propter quod ante omnia properandum est ad agnitionem ueritatis, ut
possimus quasi lumine nobis inde sucenso errorum tenebras depellere. 10

Petrus dicit: Quod uni fortasse minus lucet, inuestigari a pluribus poterit. Nam
sepe etiam famma uulgi profecie speciem tenet.
Solet etiam frequenter accidere, ut qui ueritatem defenderit, non semper obtineat,
dum aut in alliud peruenti sunt auditores aut non grandem curam melioris sententie˛
gerunt. 15

21.16 De peccato lingue non minore peccato manuum

H24.25

V23.25
Agustinus: Nemo peritorum et prudentium putet, quod minus sit pericu-
lum in uerbis linguæ mentiendo, quam manibus sanguinem effundendo.

21.17 De probatione iudicum

H24.26

V23.26
Salamon ait: Da occassionem sapienti, ut sapientior fiat. 20

Item idem: Omnis sapiens gratias agit arguenti se.

4 Clemens, Recognit. 5.4 9 cf. I Tim. 2:4 11 Clemens, Recognit. 3.19 12 cf. p. 142 ln. 15
13 Clemens, Recognit. 2.5 ∥ cf. p. 142 ln. 15 20 Prou. 9:9

1 quam ] Clemens quia H qua V 3 iudicis ] om. V 5 tamen ] om. V 6 ceteris ] V ceteris
.i. subrium H** 8 gerent ] gerunt V 9 quod ] que V 10 sucenso ] successo V 11 dicit ]
om. V 12 etiam ] iam V 12 profecie ] prophetie V 13–15 Solet. . .gerunt ] see p. 142
ln. 15 for another occurrence of this section 14 auditores ] aduitores .i. iudices H** adiutores
V 17 Agustinus ] Agustinus dicit H Augustinus V 17 et. . .putet ] putet et prudentium
HV 18 linguæ ] linguam H lingua V 18 manibus. . .sanguinem ] sanguine manibus V
18 sanguinem ] om. H 18 effundendo ] effundendo et alibi mendatium (mendacium V)
magnum crimen est r̄ (om. V) HV 20 Salamon ] Salomon ASV 20 ait ] om. V 21 Item
idem ] item Salamon H
 21.18Hibernensis 131

Item: Argue sapientem et amabit te.

Item: Ferrum ferro acuitur, sapiens a sapiente ædificatur.
Paulus: Omnia probate, quod bonum est tenete.
Theophilus episcopus dicit ad senes: Probate quod dicitis.

De statu iudicum 5 HV
H24.27

V23.27
Filius Serach: Noli querere iudex fieri nisi ualeas uirtute inrumpisse iniquitates, ne
forte timescas faciem potentis.

De his, qui contra ueritatem sentiunt H

H24.28

Agustinus: Nemo sobrius contra ueritatem, nemo Christianus contra fi-

dem, nemo religiosus contra scripturam, nemo catholicus contra æclesiam 10

sentire debet.

H24.29 21.18 De querela pereundi ueri iudicii

V23.28

Ezechiel: Perit iudex, qui uerum in porta iudicabat.

Item: Conuertistis iudicium uestrum in absintium.
Item: Ve uobis, qui dicitis malum bonum et bonum malum. 15 HV

21.19 De conuersionis dificultate doctoris, nec non et iudicis, si

errauerint

Dominus in æuangelio: Vos estis sal terrae. Quodsi sal euanuerit, in quo
salietur?
1 Prou. 9:8 2 Prou. 27:17 3 I Thes. 5:21 6 Sir. 7:6 9 Aug., De trinitate, 4.6 CCSL 50,
p. 175 ∥ cf. p. 141 ln. 2 13 cf. Ezech. 5:6–8 14 Amos 5:7 15 Is. 5:20 18 Matt. 5:13 ∥ cf.
p. 281 ln. 10

3 Paulus ] Paulus ait S 4 Theophilus ] Teophilus AS Theodosius V 4 dicit. . .senes ] ad

senes dicit HV 6 Filius Serach ] filī ser̄ H** filis Sirach V 6 inrumpisse ] irrumpere
V 7 potentis ] V potentes ⟨ potentis H* 9–11 Agustinus. . .debet ] see p. 141 ln. 2 for
this chap. in V 9 Agustinus ] om. H 9 Nemo. . .ueritatem ] om. H 10 catholicus ]
chatholicus A 12 pereundi ] pereuntis H 12 ueri ] uiri H* 12 iudicii ] iudicis V
13 Ezechiel ] Ezechiel ait H 14 absintium ] interlin. id in mendacii amaritudinem O
16–17 De. . .errauerint ] this chap. om. HV 17 errauerint ] errauerit A 18 euanuerit ] S
emanuerit P**
 132 Hibernensis 21.20

Hironimus: Quodsi doctor errauerit, in quo doctore emendabitur?

H24.30 21.20 De iudicio bonorum iudicum non mouendo

V23.29

Lex: Nolite contradicere iudici.

In Deuteronomio: Si quis autem superbierit, nolens oboedire sacerdotis imperio, HV

qui eo tempore ministrat Domino Deo suo et decreto iudicis, mouetur homo ille et 5

auferes malum de Israel.

Item: Honora personam senis.
Item: Nolite tangere christos meos.
Sinodus Laudiciæ: A iudicibus autem, quos communis consensus elegerit,
non liceat aliquem inritum prouocasse. Nullus ei episcoporum common- 10

icet, donec obtemperet iudicibus.

Hironimus: Nemo contradicere uerbis iudicum audeat.
Item: Quod constituunt iudices nemo commotet, ne damnetur.
Item: Si quis audens fuerit submouere uerba iustorum, poena damnetur.
Item Dominus: Ne detrahes. 15

1 Hier., In Matt. 5:13 4 Deut. 17:12 7 Leuit. 19:32 ∥ cf. p. 143 ln. 6 8 I Chron. 16:22;
Ps. 104:15 9 Reg. eccl. Carthag. excerpt. §122 15 Exod. 22:28

1 Hironimus ] Hieronimus B Hieronimus ait S 2 mouendo ] mouendo et honore eo-

rum HV 3 Lex. . .iudici ] this section follows ln. 6 H 3 iudici ] uerbis iudicum V 4 In
Deuteronomio ] lex V 4 imperio ] et imperio V 5 suo ] tuo V 7 Item. . .senis ] see
p. 143 ln. 6 for this section in S ∥ this section follows ln. 12 V 9–11 Sinodus. . .iudicibus ]
this section follows ln. 13 V 9 Laudiciæ ] Sardinensis H Lauditiae S om. V 9 A
iudicibus ] iudices HV 9 communis ] commonis P* 9 consensus ] ABHSV sensus
OP** 10 liceat ] liquat P* licet SV 10 aliquem ] om. HV 10 inritum ] inmutum A
10–11 prouocasse. . .obtemperet ] prouocare et quisquis probatus fuerit per contumaciam
nolens (uolens V) obtemperare HV 10 prouocasse ] prouocare S 10–11 commonicet ]
communicet A 11 iudicibus ] iudicibus comprime sedis episcopo si probatum fuerit det
litteras (litteras .i. epistolas H) ut nullus ei cummunicet episcoporum donec obtemperat
VH 12 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BΘ Hieronimus dicit H om. V 12 Nemo. . .audeat ]
this section follows ln. 15 V 12 Nemo ] nolite V 12 uerbis ] om. V 12 iudicum ] iudicii
H interlin. .i. scripture O iudici V 12 audeat ] om. V 13 Item. . .damnetur ] this section
follows ln. 14 HV 13 Item ] Hieronimus item Θ 13 Quod ] omne quod HVΘ 13 ne
damnetur ] om. B 13 ne ] et ne V 14 Item. . .damnetur ] this section precedes ln. 13 H ∥ this
section follows ln. 8 V 14 Item ] Hieronimus V Hieronimus item Θ 14 Si quis ] aliquis
HVΘ 14 fuerit ] om. HVΘ 15 Item. . .detrahes ] this section follows ln. 6 V 15 Dominus ]
diīs interlin. .i. non detrahes O diis P** 15 detrahes ] A detraches P*
 21.21Hibernensis 133

De iudicibus culpandis HO2 V

H24.30(sic)

V23.30
Patricius ait: Iudices, qui non recte iudicant iudicio sancte eclesie,
˛ non iudices, sed
falsores sunt.
In euangelio: Duxerunt eum ad Caiphan principem sacerdotum.
Hieronimus: Moyses Deo iubente preciperat, ut pontifices patribus succederent 5

et generationis sacerdotibus siries texeretur. Refert Iosephus istum Caifan unius

tamen anni pontificatum ab Herode pretio redemisse. Non ergo mirum est si in-
iquus pontifex inique iudicet. Vti uerbis ad fallaciam, non ad que instituta sunt,
peccatum est. Iniqui iudices sunt in ueritate sententiæ dum inæqualitate persone
intendunt. Vlcerant enim sepe iustos dum inprobe deffendunt iniquos. 10

In prouerbiis, Salamon: Omnis iustus ad iudicandum prumptus est, mendax uero

ad iudicandum ueritatem tardus est.
Cito Dauid sine prolongatione temporis de questione mulierum iudicauit. HV

Cito Christus de quessione census recte iudicauit.

21.21 De iuditio bonorum iudicum spiritus sancti machera 15

H24.31
discernendo
V23.31

Ambrosius: Sed non eundum est, quo nos perfidorum hominum deducet
amentia, cum iudices ipsi nequeant, nisi per spiritum sanctum, iudicare.
Denique sequendum est nobile illud iudicium Salamonis, quo inter muli-
eres disceptantes de filio iudicauit. 20

4 Matt. 26:67 5 Hier., In Matt. 26:57 8 cf. p. 465 ln. 9 11 cf. Prou. 13:4–6, 17:26 13 cf.
p. 470 ln. 13 14 cf. Matt. 22:21 17 Ambros., De spiritu sanc. 3.6.36

1 culpandis ] culpatis V 2 Patricius ] Paterius V 2 ait ] om. V 2 qui ] V om. H**

2 iudicio ] iudicia O2 V 2 sancte ] om. O2 3 falsores ] falsatores O2 falsorum V 4 eum ]
V eum .i. Christum H** 4 Caiphan ] Caipan H* Chayphan O2 Caifan V 5 preciperat ]
precipit O2 5 pontifices ] pontifices .i. sacerdotes H** 6 sacerdotibus ] V in sacer-
dotibus H** 6 Iosephus ] Iosepus V 6 Caifan ] Caiphan V 7 tamen ] tantum V
7 redemisse ] redemisse .i. emisse H** 8 inique ] iniquis O2 8 iudicet ] iudicaret
O2 8–10 non. . .iniquos ] ad quorum instituta sunt peccatum est O2 10 iustos ] iusti
V 11 In prouerbiis ] om. O2 V 11 Salamon ] Salomon V 11 prumptus ] promtus
O2 V 11 est ] om. V 12 iudicandum ] iudicium V 12 ueritatem ] om. O2 V 12 est ]
om. V 13 Cito. . .iudicauit ] om. V 13 prolongatione ] pro elongatione ⟨ longatione H*
13 questione ] quessione H* 14 Cito. . .iudicauit ] om. V 15 machera ] macera A inter-
lin. .i. gladius A .i. gladium H interlin. .i. gladio O 17 Ambrosius ] Ambrosius ait H
17 non. . .est ] om. V 17 eundum ] inundum A 18 sanctum ] om. V 19 sequendum ]
om. V 19 iudicium Salamonis ] Salomonis iudicium V 19 Salamonis ] Salomon HP*
Salomonis S 19 quo ] quod V
 134 Hibernensis 21.22

De bono iudice laudando et malo contempnando HV

H24.32

V23.32
In Deuteronomio: Si fuerit causa inter aliquos, et interpellauerint iudicem, quem
iustum esse perspexerint illi iustitiæ palmam dabunt, quem impium condemp-
nabunt impietatis.

21.22 De bono iudice elegendo 5

Lex: Venies ad sacerdotes leuitici generis et ad iudicem, qui fuerit in illo

tempore. Queres ab eis qui iudicabunt ueritatem, et facies quodcumque
dixerint tibi.

21.23 De ætate uel gente in iuditio non querenda sed ueritate

H24.33

V23.33
Hironimus: Aetas in iudicio non habenda, sed subrietas et ueritas inti- 10

manda.
Moises suscipit consilium ab alienigena Iethro.
Filius Serach: Ecce quam bonum et quam iocundum uerum iudicium per
labia canitiei.
Salamon: Canities hominis sensus eius. 15

Essidorus: Quæ est hæc canities? Quin dubium prudentia est. HV

Paulus: Loquebar cum paruolis, cum essem paruulus

Iesus interpretabatur in templo cum esset annorum XII.
2 Deut. 25:1 6 Deut. 17:9–10 12 cf. p. 117 ln. 10 13 Sir. 25:6 ∥ cf. p. 117 ln. 7 15 Sap.
4:8 16 Isid., De off. 2.7.1 17 I Cor. 13:11 18 cf. Luc. 2:41–52

5 De. . .elegendo ] this chap. om. HV 6 fuerit ] fuerint S 6–7 illo tempore ] tempore illo
S 7 quodcumque ] quod S 8 dixerint ] indixerint AP* iudicauerint S 8 tibi ] interlin.
.i. conspicenda P 9 uel gente ] om. HV 9 querenda ] querenda secundum P* querendo
A 9 sed ] AHV om. BOPS 10 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BHV 10 Aetas. . .habenda ]
non etas in iudicio querenda HV 10 habenda ] quaerenda S 12 Moises. . .Iethro ] om.
HV 12 Moises ] Moyses S 12 suscipit consilium ] consilum suscipit B 12 alienigena ]
interlin. qui uocabatur P 12 Iethro ] interlin. cuius filiam Sephoram acceperat in matrimo-
nium ex ea duos filios susculerat P 13 Serach ] Sirac dixit A Sirac HV Serac P* Sirach S
14 canitiei ] S canitiae B canitie P** caniteei V 15 Salamon ] Salomon AV 15 Canities ]
canities sunt H cabicies ⟨ cani P* cani S canities V 16 Essidorus. . .prudentia est (2) ] in
marg. O 16 Essidorus ] Ysidorus V 16 dubium ] dubium quid V 16 est (2) ] om. V
17 Paulus. . .paruulus ] om. V 18 Iesus ] puer ih̄s HV 18 templo ] templo inter chorum
(choros V) senum HV 18 annorum XII ] annorum duodecim S 18 XII ] duodecim V
 21.24Hibernensis 135

Daniel cum esset iuuenis iudicabat senes. HV

Ioseph in Egypto adolescens iudicia construit.

21.24 De donis non recipiendis pro ueritate ostendenda

Daniel ad Euhilmeradach dixit: Munera tua tecum sint in perditionem,

et dona domus tue alteri da. Scripturam autem hanc legam tibi rex, et 5

interpretationem eius ostendam tibi.

Hironimus: Imitemur Danielem contemnentem munera regis, qui absque
pretio profert ueritatem; in quo Daniel euangelium compleuit, quod dicit:
Gratis accipistis, gratis date.

21.25 De muneribus peruertentibus recta iudicia non recipiendis 10

Dominus in lege: Non accipietis munera, que excecant oculos etiam sapi-
entium et mutant uerba iustorum.

21.26 De iuditio clericorum, ut non sit apud iniquos aut apud

H24.34 infideles
V23.34

Paulus: Auferte malum ex uobis ipsis. Audet aliquis uestrum, negotium 15

habens, iudicari apud iniquos et non apud sanctos? Aut nescitis quo-
niam sancti de hoc mundo iudicabunt? Indigni ergo sunt huiusmodi, qui
ætiam de minimis iudicent. Aut nescitis quoniam angelos iudicabimus?
1 cf. Dan. 1:20 2 cf. Gen. 41:40 3 cf. p. 140 ln. 4 4 Act. 8:20; Dan. 5:17 ∥ cf. p. 140 ln. 5
7 Hier., In Daniel. 5:17 CCSL 75a, pp. 824–5 ∥ cf. p. 140 ln. 7 9 Matt. 10:8 11 Deut. 16:19
∥ cf. p. 88 ln. 14, p. 140 ln. 10 15 I Cor. 5:13; 6:1–4

2 construit ] constituit V 3 De. . .ostendenda ] see p. 140 ln. 4 for this chap. in Hib.B
4 Euhilmeradach ] Euchilmeradach P* Euchilmeredach S 4 dixit ] dicit S 4 tecum ]
tibi S 4 in perditionem ] om. S 4 perditionem ] predictionem P** 5 tue ] om. B
5 autem ] om. B 7 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BS Hieronimus ait Θ 7 Imitemur ] emite-
mur P* 7 Danielem ] Danihelem SΘ 8 Daniel ] Danihel AS 8 compleuit ] impleuit S
9 accipistis ] accepistis P* 9 gratis date ] date gratis B 9 date ] the ‘Cambrai Homily’
follows in C. See n 521. 10 De. . .recipiendis ] see p. 140 ln. 10 for this chap. in Hib.B
11 Dominus ] om. A 11 excecant oculos ] oculos excecant B 12 mutant ] motant P*
13 iniquos ] niciuas (sic) A interlin. i arcogued uel iniquis A 13 apud ] om. H 15 Paulus ]
Paulus ait H 15 malum. . .ipsis ] ex uobis ipsis malum B 15 ipsis ] ipsis et A 17 sancti ]
om. V 17 ergo sunt ] sunt ergo .i. mundiales homines quicum merciis iudicant H sunt
ergo V 18 Aut ] an S
 136 Hibernensis 21.27

Numquid non magis quam uos? Sæcularia igitur iudicia, si habueritis,

qui contemtibiles sunt in aeclesia, eos constituite ad iudicandum.
Gregorius: Vt ipsi uidelicet dispensationibus terrenis non seruiant, quos dona spir- HV

italia exornant. Ac si apertius dicat: Qui penetrare intima nequeant, saltim neces-
saria foras operentur. 5

Patricius ait: Omnis mundialis sapiens, si sapiens sit, non iudicet iudicia
æclesie.
Sinodus dicit: Clericus, qui causam suam, siue iustam siue iniustam, ad
iuditium alterius fidei iudicis prouocat, excommonicetur.
Petrus ad Clementem dicit: Si qui extra tribus negotia habent inter se, apud cogn- 10 HV

itores sæculi non iudicentur, sed apud presbiteros æclesiæ quicquid illud est diri-
matur, et omni modo obediant statutis eorum.

21.27 De eo quod licet clerico appetere causam suam sine lite

H24.35

V23.35
Sinodus Auriliana: Si quis episcopus, uel de aeclesia uel de proprio iure,
crediderit aliquid repetendum, et nihil conuicii aut contemtus aut crimi- 15

nationis obiecerit, eum pro sua contentione a commonione non licet sub-
moueri.
Item sinodus: Nequaquam presumat apud secularem iudicem episcopo
non permittente pulsare; sed si pulsatus fuerit, respondeat. Non proponat
nec audeat criminale negotium in iudicio seculari proponere. 20

3 Greg. I, Reg. past. 2.7 CS 381, pp. 220–2 8 Stat. eccl. ant. §30 10 Pseudo-Clemens,
Epist. ad Iacob. 10.1 14 Aurel. §6 18 Agath. §32

1 igitur iudicia ] iudicia igitur S 1 habueritis ] habueritis eos AV 2 sunt ] estis S

2 aeclesia ] eclesis H 2 eos ] om. A illos HV 3 terrenis ] terre V 3 non seruiant ]
om. V 3–4 spiritalia ] spiritalino V 4 intima ] V intima .i. misteria H** 4 nequeant ]
neunt V 4 saltim ] saltem V 6–7 Patricius. . .æclesie ] this section follows ln. 12 V
6 Patricius ] Paulus A Paterius V 6 ait ] om. V 8 Sinodus ] Sinodus Cartaginensis
HV 8 dicit ] om. HV 10 Petrus. . .dicit ] om. V 10–12 Petrus. . .eorum ] in marg. O
10 extra ] ex V 11–12 dirimatur ] deriuetur V 12 statutis ] statis V 13 appetere ]
repetere HV 13 sine lite ] uel respondere V 14 Auriliana ] Aurilianus H Aurilianen-
sis S om. V 14 quis ] om. V 14 uel (1) ] om. H 15–16 contemtus. . .criminationis ] con-
tensionis aut contradictionibus non contendit creminatoris H 15 contemtus ] contentio-
nis HSV 15–16 criminationis ] creminationis P* crimitionis A 16 obiecerit ] obiecerit .i.
non creminatur sed repetit quod suum eum H 16 pro sua ] om. A 16 contentione ] AS
conuentione BP** intentione V 16 a ] S aut ABHP**V 16 licet ] liquet P* 18 sinodus ]
sinodus Agatensis (Agathensis V) clericus HV sinodus clericus S 18 episcopo ] V epis-
copus P** 19 Non ] et non B 19–20 proponat nec ] om. S 20 criminale ] creminale P*
20 proponere ] S om. BP**
 21.28Hibernensis 137

21.28 De laicis non iudicantibus præsentibus æpiscopis uel scri-

H24.36
ba uel contemtibili
V23.36

Gregorius Nazanzenus: Si æpiscopus uel scriba presentes sint, statuant

iuditium; quia inlicitum est laicis disputare presentibus æpiscopis, aut
scribis, aut sanctis. Inde Alexander, episcopus Hierusalem, ad Demetrium, 5

regem Grecorum, ait: Numquam auditum nec ab aliquo factum sit, ut pre-
sentibus episcopis laici disputent.
Inde Paulus: Auferte malum ex uobis. HV

21.29 De eo quod non iudicandi sunt clerici a laicis, sed laici a

H24.37
clericis iudicandi sunt 10
V23.37

In historia æclesiastica: Constantinus rex ait ad æpiscopos ad se congre-

gatos CCCXVIII: Deus uos constituit sacerdotes, et potestatem uobis dedit
de nobis quoque iudicandi, et ideo nos a uobis recte iudicamur. Vos autem
non potestis ab hominibus iudicari; propter quod Dei solius inter uos ex-
pectate iudicium. Et uestra iudicia, quecumque sint, ad illius examen 15

seruentur. Vos etenim nobis dati estis dii, et non est conueniens, ut homo
iudicet deos, sed ille solus, de quo scriptum: Deus stetit in sinagoga deo-
rum, et reliqua.
8 I Cor. 5:13 11 Euseb. (tr. Rufin.), Eccl. Hist. 10.2 ∥ cf. chap. 1.16 17 Ps. 81:1

1 præsentibus ] præsente AHP*V 1 æpiscopis ] episcopo AHSV 2 uel ] ABSV om.

P** 2 contemtibili ] sanctis HV 3 Nazanzenus ] Nazianzenus AS Nazazenus H Na-
zozenus V Nazarenus ait Θ 3 uel ] aut V 3 scriba ] scribe A 5 Hierusalem ] Hieru-
solimam H Hierusolimitanus V 6 ait ] om. V 6 ab aliquo ] aliquando A aliquo V
6–7 presentibus ] presente HV 7 episcopis ] episcopo HV 8 uobis ] uobis R̄ V 9 non ]
interlin. P 9–10 sed. . .sunt ] om. H 10 iudicandi sunt ] om. V 11 In ] om. V 11 rex ]
om. V 11 æpiscopos ] om. V 12 CCCXVIII ] trecentos decem octo V 12 uobis dedit ]
dedit uobis HV 13 quoque ] quid H 13 autem ] om. HV 14 hominibus ] homine H
14 Dei solius ] solius Dei HV 15 illius ] illud ABHOSV 15 examen ] examen diuinum
HV 16 homo ] homines V 17 iudicet ] iudicent V 17 scriptum ] scriptum est ABHOSV
17 sinagoga ] synagoga V 18 et reliqua ] om. HS in medio autem deos discernit V
 138 21.29Hibernensis

De eo quod debet iudex cito iudicare HV

H24.38

V23.38
Salamon de questionibus mulierum sine dilatione iudicauit. Nathan Dauid cito iu-
dicauit. Petrus sine mora Annania, Zaphiram iudicauit. Christus de censu cessaris
cito iudicauit.
Gregorius: Tria iudices debent: Probare sine discrimine, iudicare sine mora, uerum 5

non tacere.
Originis: Omnis iudex debet mendacium discutere, fallacem reprobare, uerum sine
mora iudicare, laudem de eo non querere, munera non accipere, que excecant
occulos sapientium.

H24.39 De eo quod non debet cito iudicare 10

V23.39

Salamon: Noli iudex esse cito. Sapiens tacebit usque ad tempus.

Patricius ait: Non oportet iudices esse æclesiæ ueloces in iudicio.
Iob: Omnem causam, quam nesciebam, diligentissime inuestigabam.
Hieronimus: Cum cause deferebantur, omnes animos dabant, ut nihil ueri lateret. VH

De eo quod non debet iudex uolubilis esse in iudicio 15 HV

H24.40

V23.40
Pilatus in euangelio: Scripsi quod scripsi.
Dauid: Fixum est quod locutus sum.
Hieronimus ait: Veritas non motanda.
Item: Iudex statuat et non commotet. Si enim motauerit, degradetur.
1 cf. ln. 10, p. 470 ln. 3 2 cf. I Reg. 3:16–28 ∥ cf. p. 470 ln. 11 ∥ II Sam. 12:1–4 ∥ cf. p. 470
ln. 14 3 cf. Act. 5:5–10 ∥ cf. p. 470 ln. 15 3 cf. Matt. 22:21, Marc. 12:17, Luc. 25:20 ∥ cf.
p. 133 ln. 13, p. 470 ln. 13 5 cf. p. 470 ln. 17 7 cf. p. 471 ln. 1 10 cf. ln. 1, p. 470 ln. 3
11 Sir. 20:7 ∥ cf. p. 126 ln. 15, p. 470 ln. 4 12 cf. p. 470 ln. 7 13 Iob 29:16 ∥ cf. p. 470 ln. 6
15 cf. p. 469 ln. 18 16 Ioh. 19:22 ∥ cf. p. 126 ln. 16, p. 469 ln. 19 17 II Sam. 19:29 ∥ cf.
p. 123 ln. 23, p. 126 ln. 16 19 cf. p. 469 ln. 20

2 Salamon ] Salomon V 2 de questionibus ] V inter quessiones H**

2–4 Nathan. . .iudicauit ] this section follows ln. 9 V 3 Zaphiram ] Saphiram V
3 cessaris ] cesaris V 5 Gregorius ] Gregorius ait indicem decet Θ 5 Tria ] trea
H* 5 iudices debent ] obseruare Θ 7 Originis ] Origenis V 11 Salamon ] Sa-
lomon V 12 Patricius ] Paterius V 12 ait ] om. V 12 iudices ] V iudices ⟨ iudex H*
12 esse. . .ueloces ] ecclesie ueloces esse V 14 Hieronimus ] Hironimus H 14 lateret ]
latet H 18 Hieronimus. . .motanda ] this section follows p. 140 ln. 17 Θ 18 ait ] om. V
18 Veritas ] ueritas enim Θ
 21.30Hibernensis 139

H24.41 De eo quod motandum iudicium mendacium

V23.41

Paulus: Omne nodum iniustitie˛ soluetur.

Hironimus ait: Melius est motare, quam statuere quod uerum esse non uidetur.

21.30 De eo quod oportet principem inire iuditium cum seruo

H24.42
suo 5
V23.42

In Issaiam: Iudicate inter me et uineam meam. HV

Item: Stemus simul ad iudicium.

Item: Qui sapiens est iudicat inter me et populum istum.
Augustinus: Episcopus habens negotium cum infirmis, apud maiores episcopos HVΘ

iudicetur. 10

Iob: Non contempsi subire iudicium cum seruo meo, et reliqua.

21.31 De monaco non debente inire iuditium cum principe

H24.43

V23.43
In lege: Nolite contendere cum maioribus. Qui contempnit principem suum, S

contempnat illum Deus.

Augustinus: Quem Deus gubernare eclesiam dimiserit, non oportet contempni. 15 SHVΘ

Hieronimus: Auctoritas aeclesiae contumacem reprimat quemque. SΘ

Item: Qui contumaci spiritu contra caput suum auderit erigere damnetur. SHVΘ

Item: Non oportet membra consurgere contra caput.

1 cf. p. 469 ln. 18 2 cf. p. 244 ln. 3, p. 469 ln. 22 3 cf. p. 470 ln. 1 6 Is. 5:3 7 cf. Is. 41:1
11 Iob 31:13

3 Hironimus ] Hieronimus V 3 ait ] om. V 3 est ] om. V 4 inire ] ire H interlin.

i ire P 5 suo ] om. HV 6 Issaiam ] Esaia V 9 habens ] habe V 9 apud ] ca-
put V 9 maiores ] maiorem VΘ 9–10 episcopos iudicetur ] iudicetur episcopum Θ
9 episcopos ] episcopum V 12 monaco. . .debente ] eo quod non debet seruo (seruus V)
HV 13 In lege ] lex HV 13 Nolite ] noli iudicium H noli iudicio V 13 contendere ] con-
tenpnere ⟨ contempnere V* 15 Augustinus ] HVΘ om. S** 15 dimiserit ] permisserit H
15 non ] noli H 15 oportet contempni ] contempnere HV 16 Hieronimus ] Θ om. S**
16 contumacem. . .quemque ] reprimat unumquemque contumacem Θ 17 Item: Qui ]
quisquis HVΘ 17 spiritu ] spiritum HVΘ 17 auderit erigere ] surgere auderit (ausus
fuerit VΘ) HVΘ 17 damnetur ] reprimetur HVΘ 18 Item ] Hironimus ait H item Hi-
eronimus S Hieronimus VΘ 18 membra ] OS membrum B membro P** 18 consurgere ]
surgere HV 18 caput ] interpolated text De sinodo Bremensi (inc: Nemini clericorum au-
ferri debet) follows in B
 140 Hibernensis 22.1

Item: Hoc uitium in monachis huius temporis sanandum, quo unusquisque contra Θ

suum principem subire iudicium desiderat.

H25 V23(sic) 22 De ueritate

H25.1 De donis non recipiendis pro ueritate ostendenda HV

V23(sic).1

Daniel ad Baldazar ait: Munera tua tibi sint, et dona domus tue˛ alteri da. Scrip- 5

turam autem hanc legam tibi rex, et interpretationem eius ostendam tibi.
Hieronimus dicit: Emittemur Danielem contemnentem munera regis, qui absque
pretio profert ueritatem; in quo Daniel euangelium conpleuit, quod dicit: Gratis
accepistis, gratis date.
Dominus in lege: Non accipietis munera, que˛ execant oculos etiam sapientium et 10

mutant uerba iustorum.

H25.2 22.1 De ueritate iudicanda quocumque ore prolata sit

V23(sic).2

Gildas: Veritas sapienti nitet, cuiusque ore prolata fuerit.

De ueritate pretiosiore omni re HV

H25.5

V23(sic).5
Petrus: Certissimum namque est quod neque amicitia, neque propin- 15

quitas generis, neque sublimitas regni, homini debet pretiosior esse ue-
ritate; utique ueritas ratione non caret et in ueritate mendatium non est. HV

4 cf. p. 135 ln. 3 5 Dan. 5:17 ∥ cf. p. 135 ln. 4 7 Hier., In Daniel. 5:17 CCSL 75a, pp. 824–5
∥ cf. p. 135 ln. 7 8 Matt. 10:8 10 Deut. 16:19 ∥ cf. p. 88 ln. 14, p. 135 ln. 11 13 Fragmenta
Gildae §8 (Winterbottom, 145) 15 Clemens, Recognit. 1.67

4 De. . .ostendenda ] see p. 135 ln. 3 for this chap. in Hib.A 4 ostendenda ] ostenda H*
5 Baldazar ] Balsathar V 5 ait ] om. V 6 tibi (2) ] om. V 7 dicit ] om. V 7 Emittemur ]
imitemur V 10–11 Dominus. . .iustorum ] see p. 135 ln. 11 for this section in Hib.A
10 accipietis ] accipies V 12 De ] de eo quod Θ 12 ueritate ] ueritas Θ 12 iudicanda ]
credenda HOV audienda Θ 12 quocumque ] quacunque A 13 Gildas. . .fuerit ] om. A
13 Gildas ] Gildas ait H Gelasius V 13 sapienti ] a sapiente V 13 cuiusque ] cuius-
cunque S 13 fuerit ] sit HV 15–17 Petrus. . .est ] this section follows p. 141 ln. 6 in
HV 15 Petrus ] Petrus in Clemente ait V Petrus in Clemente ait quid Gamliel (inter-
lin. quod Gamliel O) dicit HO Augustinus Θ 15 namque est ] om. Θ 15 neque (2) ]
om. H 16 sublimitas regni ] regnis sublimitas HV 16 homini debet ] debet homini O
16 pretiosior esse ] esse pretior HV esse preciosior S
 22.2Hibernensis 141

De his, qui contra ueritatem sentiunt HV

H25.3

V23(sic).3
Agustinus ait: Nemo sobrius contra ueritatem, nemo Christianus contra fidem,
nemo relegiosus contra scripturam, nemo catholicus contra æclesiam sentire de-
bet.

H25.4 De eo quod non oportet tacere ueritatem 5

V23(sic).4

Essaias ait: Ve mihi quia uir pollutus labiis ego sum.

H25.6 De discretione mendacii et ueritatis

V23(sic).6

Clemens ait: Est ergo ista distinctio: Quod frequenter a Deo uerum dicitur, siue
per prophetas siue per uissiones diuersas, semper uerum est. Quod autem a de-
monibus predicetur, non semper uerum est. Ergo euidentis iudicii non a uero Deo 10

dici ea in quibus est aliquando mendacium. In ueritate enim numquam mendacium

est.

22.2 De eo quod non amatur ueritas

H25.7

V23(sic).7
In Issaia: Dic nobis que uolumus et placentia uerba, alioquin morieris.
Sedechias rex ait Issahie: Non predicabis populo uerba Dei, ne te oc- 15

ciderint.
Paulus: Inimicus factus sum uobis uerum predicans.
Hironimus: III odium parant: Si uerum dixeris, si bonus fueris, si diuitiis
locuples fias.
2 Aug., De trinitate 4.6 CCSL 50, p. 175 ∥ cf. p. 131 ln. 9 6 Is. 6:5 ∥ cf. p. 279 ln. 9, p. 284
ln. 2, p. 470 ln. 9 8 Clemens, Recognit. 4.21 14 Is. 30:10 15 cf. Ier. 38:24 17 Gal. 4:16

1 De. . .sentiunt ] this chap. occurs both here and on p. 131 ln. 9 H 2 Agustinus ] Augusti-
nus V 2 ait ] om. V 6 Essaias ] Esaias V 6 ait ] om. V 8 ait ] om. V 8 frequenter ]
om. V 8 uerum ] uero V 11 est ] after mendacium V 13 non ] om. A 14 In Issaia ]
Essaias H Isaia O Esaia S Esaias V 14 que ] quod V 14 uerba ] om. AHSV interlin.
B 15 Sedechias ] Zedechias AB Sedessechias H Sedezechias O 15 rex. . .Issahie ] om. V
15 Issahie ] Sechiae A Ezaiae B Essaie H Isaie O Issaie P* Ezechie S 15 populo. . .Dei ]
uerba Dei populo O 15 uerba ] uerbum V 15 Dei ] Dei hec H 17 Paulus ] Paulus ait
H 17 uobis ] after predicans V 18 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BHS Hieronimus ait HΘ
18 III ] om. A tres B tria SHOVΘ 18 odium ] hodium A odium homines P** 18 parant ]
AHSV parant homini B om. P** 18 diuitiis ] SV diuitis si AH diues BP** diues et O
 142 Hibernensis 22.3

Item philosophus: Obsequium amicos, ueritas odium parat.

Tractatus: Amara est ueritas et amari, qui narrant eam. S

Agustinus: Veritas laborare potest, uinci autem non potest.

22.3 De ueritate quatienda

H25.8

V23(sic).8
Filius Serac ait: Veritas quatitur, non frangitur. Veritas turbatur non propter 5

semet ipsam, sed propter adnuntiatores eius.

De ueritate non obprimenta humilitatis causa HV

H25.9

V23(sic).9
In euangelio Iohannis: Si dixero quod non noui eum, ero similis uobis mendax.
Agustinus in tractatu Iohannis: Ergo arrogantia non ita caueatur, ut ueritas relin-
quatur. 10

22.4 De III-bus modis quibus agnoscitur ueritas

H25.10

V23(sic).10
Agustinus: III modis agnoscitur omnis ueritas: cum non uenit contra nat-
uram, et uerbis scripturæ conueniat, et animis prudentium non distinguat.

De eo quod non semper ualet ueritas VH

H25.11

V23(sic).11
Clemens: Solet autem frequenter accidere, ut qui ueritatem deffenderit, non sem- 15 HV

per obtineat, dum aut in aliquid peruenti sunt auditores aut non grandem curam
melioris sententiæ gerunt.
2 Hier., Aduers. Iouinian. 2.37 PL 23:335–6 8 Ioh. 8:55 12 cf. p. 120 ln. 5 15 Clemens,
Recognit. 2.5 ∥ cf. p. 130 ln. 13

1 philosophus ] philosophus ait H 1 Obsequium ] obsecutum H 1 amicos ] amicos

parat H 1 ueritas ] ueritatis A 1 parat ] interlin. id arguenda O parit S 2 Tractatus ]
trāc S** 4 quatienda ] causa H concussa V 5 Serac ] Sirac dicit H Sirach OS Sirac V
5 ait ] om. S 5 propter ] per V 6 propter ] per V 8 quod ] quia H** om. V 8 non ]
interlin. H 9 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 11 III-bus ] III A tribus HSV 11 ueritas ]
omne uerum HV 12 Agustinus ] Agustinus ait HΘ Augustinus V 12 III ] tribus HSVΘ
12 omnis ] omne HS omnem V 12 ueritas ] uerum HSV 13 prudentium ] prudentia V
13 distinguat ] distingat P* 14 non ] om. H 15–17 Clemens. . .gerunt ] see p. 130 ln. 13
for another occurrence of this section in HV 16 auditores ] V adiutores H** 16 non ] om. V
17 gerunt ] gerunt .i. non sciunt quid interest bonum et malum H** om. V
 22.5Hibernensis 143

22.5 De prudentibus corda hominum conspicientibus

Salamon: Quomodo in aquis resplendent uultus prospicientium, sic corda

hominum manifesta sunt prudentibus.

De senibus S
S23

S23.1 De honorificatione senis 5

Lex dicit: Honora personam senis.

Item: Coram cano capite consurge.

S23.2 De uerecundia senum

Salomon: Omnis senex uerecundus erit.

S23.3 De iniquitate senum, ut caueatur 10

Danihel: Inuenta est iniquitas in senibus Israel.

Item: A senibus egressa est iniquitas.

23 De dominatu et subiectione
H26 V25

H26.1 V25.1 23.1 De mansuetudine dominorum in seruos

Paulus: Non potest caput dicere pedibus: Non estis mihi necessari; sed multo 15 HV

magis que˛ uidentur membra corporis inferiora, necessaria sunt.

Paulus: Domini, remittite minas subiectis uestris.
2 Prou. 27:19 6 Leuit. 19:32 ∥ cf. p. 132 ln. 7 7 Leuit. 19:32 9 cf. p. 119 ln. 1 12 Dan.
13:5 15 I Cor. 12:21–22 ∥ cf. p. 273 ln. 15 17 Ephes. 6:9

1 De. . .conspicientibus ] this chap. om. HV 2 Salamon ] Salomon ABOS 6 Lex. . .senis ]
see p. 132 ln. 7 for this section in HV 9 Salomon. . .erit ] see p. 119 ln. 1 for this section
in HV 9 Salomon ] Salō S 14 dominorum ] dominum A 14 seruos ] seruos suos Θ
15 Paulus ] om. O 17 Paulus. . .uestris ] om. HV interlin. O 17 Domini ] Deo O
 144 Hibernensis 23.2

H26.2 V25.2 23.2 De subiectione seruorum dominis suis

Paulus: Serui, obedite dominis uestris carnalibus cum timore et tremore,

sicut Christo. Non ad oculum seruientes, sed sicut Domino. Scientes quod
unusquisque quodqumque fecerit boni, hoc recipiet a Domino, siue seruus
siue liber. 5

Item: Serui, subditi estote dominis uestris, non tantum bonis sed etiam
discolis.

23.3 De dominatu æclesie in subditos suos

H26.4 V25.4

Oportet hominem huiusmodi mansuetum inreprehensibilem esse, non ela-

tum in superbia, non uinolentum, non percussorem. 10

23.4 De subiectione subditorum potestatibus maioribus

H26.3 V25.3

Paulus: Serui, subditi estote omni ordinationi humane propter Deum, siue
regi, quasi gradui precellenti, siue ducibus, quasi ab eo missis ad uindic-
tam malefactorum, ad laudem uero bonorum.
Paulus ad Romanos: Omnibus sublimioribus subditi estote potestatibus; 15

non est enim potestas nisi a Deo. Que autem sunt, a Deo ordinata sunt.
Itaque, qui resistit potestati, Deo resistit. Vis autem non timere potestatem,
fac bonum et habebis laudem ex eo. Dei enim minister est tibi in bonum.
Si autem feceris malum, time; non enim gladium sine causa portat.
2 Ephes. 6:5–8 6 I Petr. 2:18 9 I Tim. 3:2–3 12 I Petr. 2:13–14 15 Rom. 13:1–4

2 Paulus ] Paulus ait H 2 obedite ] obaedite P* obaudite AS 3 seruientes ] seruientes

quasi hominibus placentes sed quasi Christo facientes uoluntatem Domini ex animo
cum bona uoluntate seruientes S 3 sed ] in marg. H om. S 3–4 Scientes. . .boni ] om.
S 4 recipiet ] recipiat B 7 discolis ] discolis ⟨ discolatis P* 8 De. . .suos ] de dom-
inatu leuitis (leui eclesie H) in subditores suos VH this chap. follows chap. 23.4 HV
9 Oportet ] Paulus ait (om. V) oportet HV Paulus oportet S 9 mansuetum ] om. A man-
suetum esse HV 9 esse ] om. ABHSV 9 non ] SV ne P** 11 De. . .maioribus ] this
chap. precedes chap. 23.3 HV 12 Paulus ] Petrus S 12 Serui subditi ] subditi serui B
13 gradui ] om. A 14 ad ] om. H 15 Paulus ] item Paulus V 15 Romanos ] Domino
A 15 sublimioribus. . .potestatibus ] potestatibus sublimioribus subditi estote HV 16 est
enim ] enim est O 16 Que. . .Deo ] quae autem a Deo sunt P** quae autem sunt a Deo S
16 sunt (1) ] om. AB 16 a Deo ordinata ] ordinata a Deo B 17 Itaque. . .resistit ] in marg.
H 18 ex ] ab H 18 Dei ] ABHSV Deus P** 18 enim ] autem B 18 est tibi ] time V
18 est ] om. B 19 portat ] praestat A
 24.1Hibernensis 145

De his, qui iugum famulatus abieciunt Christianitatis obtentu VH

H26.5 V25.5

Sinodus Neocesariensis: Si quis seruum, praetextu diuini cultus, doceat dominum

contempnere proprium, ut discedat ab eius obsequio, nec ei cum beneuolentia et
omni honore deseruiat, anathema sit.

H27 V26 24 De regno 5

H27.1 V26.1 De nomine regni HV

Essidorus in libris ethimologiarum: Regnum a regibus dictum. Nam sicut reges a

regendo uocati, ita regnum a regibus. Non enim regit, qui non corrigit. Recte igitur
faciendo regis nomen tenetur, peccando amittitur. Inde et aput ueteris tale erat
prouerbum: Rex eris si recte facias, si non facias non eris. 10

H27.3 V26.3 24.1 De ordinatione regis

In Regum libro: Samuel lenticulam olei accepit, et effudit super caput Sa-
ulis, et deosculatus est eum, et ait: Ecce unxit te Deus super hereditatem
suam in principem.

De increpatione regum 15 HV
H27.4 V26.4

Liber Salamonis sapientiae: Audite ergo reges et intelligite, discite iudices finium
terre, prebete˛ aurem uos, qui continetis multitudinem et placetis uobis in turbis na-
tionum. Quoniam a Deo data est potestas et uirtus ab altissimo, qui interrogabit
opera uestra et cogitationes uestras scrutabitur. Quoniam cum essetis ministri
2 Gangrens. §3 7 Isid., Etymol. 9.3.1, 3 12 I Sam. 10:1 16 Sap. 6:2–7

1 De. . .obtentu ] this chap. follows chap. 23.4 HV 2 Neocesariensis ] Necessariensis H

2 seruum ] seruus H 2 praetextu ] Gang. precentu H preteaau V 5 De regno ] The chap.
numbering sequence in H is flawed 7 Essidorus ] om. V 7 libris ] libro V 7 sicut ] sunt V
8 regibus ] regibus .i. quia rex ante regnum fuit H** 9 Inde ] unde V 11 De. . .regis ]
this chap. follows p. 147 ln. 12 V 11 regis ] regis cum oleo HV regis interlin. cum oleo O
12 Regum libro ] libris Regum H lib̄ P* regnum libris S libro Regum V 12 libro ] libris
O 12 Samuel ] tullit Samuel H Samuhel OSV 12 accepit ] accipit P* 12 effudit ] fudit
AHSV 13 deosculatus ] Deo culatus H 14 suam ] ABOSV tuam P** 16 Salamonis ]
om. V 16 sapientiae ] interlin. O2 18 est ] est uobis V
 146 24.1Hibernensis

regni eius, non recte iudicastis, neque custodistis legem iustitiæ, neque secun-
dum uoluntatem eius ambulastis. Horrende et celeriter apparebit uobis, quoniam
iudicium durissimum in his, qui presunt fiat. Exiguo enim {eis} concedetur mis-
sericordia.
Salamon: Potentes enim potenter tormenta sustinebunt. 5

H27.5 V26.5 De eo quod elegitur in regnum frater iunior pre fratribus senioribus

In libris Regum: Adduxit autem Essai VII filios suos coram Samuele. Dixit Samuel
ad Essaie: Numquid iam repleti sunt filii? Adhuc reliquus est paruulus, qui pascit
oues. Et ait Samuel: Surge, mitte, adduc eum. Missit ergo et adduxit eum. Erat
enim rufus et pulcer aspectu decoraque facie. Et ait Dominus: Surge et unge eum, 10

ipse est enim. Tullit igitur Samuel cornu olei et uncxit eum in medio fratrum eius.

H27.6 V26.6 De uariis temporibus regni

In prouerbiis Grecorum leguntur: Quinque tempora regni apud rerum peritissimos

hec sunt: primum tempus laboris est, quando per bella contenditur et per frangores
hostium. Tempus secundum quando per incrementa sicut luna crescit usque ad 15

plenitudinem. Tempus tertium plenitudinis est, quando undique ab omnibus non

offenditur. Tempus quartum, ut predixi, quando decrescit. Quintum tempus con-
luctationis et contradictionis. Non potest enim illud ullis prestare beneficia, et nul-
lus ad illud quicquam boni facere potest. Hæc sunt V tempora regnorum aliorum
regum. 20

5 Sap. 6:7 7 I Sam. 16:10–13 13 Prou. Grec. IV 1

2 Horrende ] horride V 2 celeriter ] cereritur V 3 eis ] om. Vulg. 5 Salamon ] Sale-

mon H* Salomon V 5 enim ] om. V 6 pre ] pro V 7 libris ] libro V 7 Essai ] in-
terlin. uel Iesse H Isai V 7 VII ] septem V 7 Samuele ] Samuhele V 7 Samuel ]
Samuhel V 8 Essaie ] Isai V 8 repleti ] completis V 8 Adhuc ] que respondit ad-
huc V 9 Samuel ] Samuhel V 10 enim ] autem DV 10 rufus ] ruphus V 11 Samuel ]
Samuhel V 13 Grecorum leguntur ] Gregorius V 14 per (1) ] om. V 14 frangores ]
fragores V 15 Tempus secundum ] secundum tempus V 16 Tempus tertium ] ter-
tium tempus V 17 Tempus quartum ] quartum tempus V 17 predixi ] prediximus V
19 illud ] V illum H** 19 Hæc. . .V ] in euangelio V
 24.2Hibernensis 147

De eo quod rex alienigena in alicuius ciuitatis regnum uocatur V

V26.7

In chronica: Seuerus regnauit annis decem et octo. Seuerus prouincia Tripolitana

oppido Lepti. Solus ex Africa usque in presentem diem Romanus imperator fuit.

V26.8 De duabus uirtutibus regis

In libro ethimologiarum: Regie uirtutes due sunt precipue: iustitia, plus autem in 5

regibus laudatur pietas. Nam iustitia per se seuera est. Inde dicitur: Misericordia
et ueritas custodiunt regem.

H27.2 V26.2 24.2 De ordinatione regis cum sorte

Samuel dixit ad filios Israel: Nunc state coram Domino per tribus uestras
et familias. Et aplicuit Samuel omnes filios Israel, et cecidit sors super 10

Beniamin et cognationes eius, et cecidit sors cognationis Metri, et peruenit

ad Saul filium Chis.

24.3 De eo quod malorum regum opera distruant

H27.9 V26.9

Patricius: Nonus abusionis gradus est rex iniquus: cum aliorum rector
esse uult, in semet ipso nominis sui dignitatem non custodit. Nomen 15

enim regis hoc retinet, ut subiectis omnibus rectoris offitium procurret.

Sed qualiter alios corrigere poterit, qui proprios mores, ne iniqui sint,
non corrigit? Iniquitas iniqui regis pacem populorum rumpit, offendicula
regno suscitat, terrarum fructus demit, seruitia populi inpedit, carorum
mortes preparat, hostium incursus in prouincias concitat undique, bestias 20

2 Eutropius, Breuiarium ab urbe condita, 8.18.1 5 Isid., Etymol. 9.3.5 9 I Sam. 10:19–21
14 De XII abus. saec. 9 (Hellmann, 52–53); cf. Audacht Morainn §§12–21

4 uirtutibus ] uirtibus V** 8 De. . .sorte ] this chap. follows p. 145 ln. 10 HV 9 dixit ]
ait H om. V 10 aplicuit ] adplicuit .i. collocauit H interlin. .i. colligauit O applicauit S
10 omnes ] interlin. H 11 Beniamin ] interlin. O 11 cecidit ] cicidit P* 11 sors ] sors
super H 11 cognationis ] cognationes P*H cognationes interlin. eius O 12 Chis ] Cis
V 14 Patricius ] Paterius V 14 abusionis ] abitionis A 14 iniquus ] AHSV iniquos
P** 14 rector ] rectorem O rector destruantur S sectatorum V 15 esse uult ] non uult
esse S 16 enim ] om. H 16 ut ] et B 17 corrigere ] corregere P* 17 poterit ] potest
S 18 corrigit ] corregit P* 18 rumpit ] disrumpit S 18 offendicula ] offendiculo A
19 regno ] regna P* 19 populi ] populorum V 19 carorum ] karorum S 20 incursus ]
cursus B 20 in ] per O 20 concitat undique ] undique concitat V
 148 Hibernensis 24.4

quadripedum delacerationi inquietat, potestates aereis suscitat, terrarum

fecunditatem marisque ministeria prohibet, fulmina succendit, arborum
exurit flores, fructus inmaturos deicit. Non solum presentis imperii faciem
suffuscat, sed etiam in filios et nepotes, ne regni hereditatem obtineant,
obscurat. Propter piacula regum Saul et Coroboam, Achab et ceterorum, 5

semina eorum, ne regnarent, extincxit Deus.

24.4 De eo quod bonorum regum opera ædificentur

H27.10

V26.10
Patricius: Iusticia uero regis iusti hæc est: neminem iniuste iudicare, adue-
nis et uiduis et pupillis defensor esse, furta cohibere, adulteria punire,
inpudicos et istriones non nutrire, iniquos non exaltare, impios de terra 10

perdere, parricidas et periurantes uiuere non sinere, æclesias defendere,

pauperes elimosinis alere, iustos super regni negotia constituere, senes et
sapientes et subrios consiliarios habere, magorum et phithonistarum et
augoriarum superstitionibus non intendere, patriam fortiter et iuste con-
tra aduersarios defendere, per omnia in Deo confidere, de prosperitate 15

animum non eleuare, cuncta aduersa patienter ferre, fidem catholicam in

Deo habere, filios suos impie agere non sinere, certis horis orationibus
insistere, ante horas congruas non sumere cibum. Iustitia regis pax pop-
5 [Saul]–6 [Deus] not in Hellmann, but cf. Cathwulf, ep. ad Carolum Magnum, MGH, Epist.
IV, p. 503 ln. 41–p. 504 ln. 2 8 De XII abus. saec. 9 (Hellmann, 51–53)

1 quadripedum ] quadrupedum ASV 1 delacerationi ] dilaceratione A 1 inquietat ] in-

citat V 1 potestates ] tempestates HV 1 aereis ] aeris P* aerias S 2 prohibet ] proi-
bet A 3 exurit flores ] flores exurit HV 3 deicit ] deiecit P* 4 suffuscat ] suffocat B
subfoscat H infuscat S obfuscat V 4 et ] in HV 5 obscurat ] obscura V 5 et (1) ] om.
AHV 5 Coroboam ] Chiroboam AH Ciroboam B Hieroboam SV 5 Achab ] Acchab A
6 extincxit ] destrixit ⟨ extrixit H* destruxit V 7 ædificentur ] edificant SV 8 Patricius ]
Paterius V 8 Iusticia ] iustitia est A 8 regis iusti ] iusti regis HV 8 hæc ] hoc H
8–9 aduenis. . .cohibere ] om. A 9 uiduis et pupillis ] popillis (pupillis V) et uiduis HV
9 furta ] futura V 9 cohibere ] prohibere V 10 istriones ] pistriones A histriones in-
terlin. .i. istriones quod ab Histria prouincia H histriones SV 10 terra ] terra sunt sunt
qui muliebri indumento gestus inpudicarum feminarum dicti autem si Histri perdere H
11 perdere ] in marg. H 11–12 æclesias. . .constituere ] om. V 12–13 senes et sapientes ]
sapientes et senes B 12 et ] om. S 13 consiliarios ] consilios V 13 phithonistarum ]
V pithonistarum B phisthonistarum P* interlin. .i. torleberieri P pithonisarum A phi-
tonistarum H phithonissarum S 14 augoriarum ] auguriorum ASV auguriorum (augo-
rum H*) qui expremebant
˛ H interlin. auruspicii O 14 fortiter ] fortitu ⟨ fortitudine H*
15 de ] as chap. rubric P 15 prosperitate ] prosperitatibus HV 16 aduersa ] aduersaria
A 16 patienter ] sapienter H 16 catholicam ] chatolicam A 17 Deo ] Deum AHSV
18 horas ] AHSV orationibus insistere ante P** 18 non. . .cibum ] cibum non sumere HV
18 Iustitia ] interlin. iusti O 18 pax ] interlin. O
 24.5Hibernensis 149

ulorum est, tutamen patrie, immunitas plebis, munimentum gentis, cura

languorum, gaudium hominum, temperies aeris, serenitas maris, terre fe-
cunditas, solatium pauperum, hereditas filiorum, spes future beatitudinis,
segetum habundantia, arborum fecunditas.
Alibi legitur: Prosperitas est regni regis in misericordia et exaltatio nomi- 5

nis eius in largitate, longitudo dierum eius in uero iudicio est.

Salamon: Misericordia et ueritas custodiunt regem, et roboratur clementia
tronus eius.

24.5 De eo quod non oportet iuuenem regnare

H27.11, 28

V26.24
Salamon: Ve tibi ciuitas, cuius rex iuuenis est. 10

Issaias: Dabo pueros principes eorum.

24.6 De rege non habente uxores plurimas

H27.29

V26.25
In Regum libris: Rex non habeat uxores plurimas, que inquietant animam
eius.
Sinodus: Quantam dignitatem acciperit rex, tantum timorem habere debet. 15

Multe enim mulieres animam eius deprauant, si animus eius multitudine

uxorum diuissus, maxime in peccatum labitur.
7 Prou. 20:28 10 Eccl. 10:16 11 Is. 3:4 13 Deut. 17:17

1 tutamen. . .gentis ] om. B 1 immunitas ] S immunitus A munitas P** 1 cura ] et cura

B 2–3 terre fecunditas ] fecunditas terre V 3 future beatitudinis ] beatitudinis future
HV 5 est ] om. V 5 misericordia ] mīa V 5 et ] om. V 6 est ] om. OV 7 Salamon ]
Salomon dicit H 8 tronus ] thronus AHSV tronis P* 9 De. . .regnare ] this and the follow-
ing chaps. occur here and after p. 157 ln. 17 H 9 De. . .regnare ] this chap. follows p. 159 ln. 2 V
10 Salamon ] Salamon dicit H Salomon V 11 Issaias ] Esaias AV Essaias H 11 Dabo ]
et dabo V 12 De. . .plurimas ] this and the previous chap. occur here and after p. 157 ln. 17
H 12 uxores plurimas ] plurimas uxores V 12 plurimas ] om. BO 13 Regum libris ]
Deuteronomio dicit H Deuteronomio V 13 Rex. . .plurimas ] non habebit uxores pluri-
mas HV 13 plurimas ] uxores plurimas HSV om. P** 13 inquietant ] inlicitant HS in-
terlin. O 14 eius ] eius (om. V) neque argenti et auri in mensa pundera sint (om. V) HV
15 Sinodus ] interlin. H 16 Multe ] multa AHSV multum B 16 mulieres ] om. AHSV
after deprauant B interlin. O 17 diuissus ] diuisus est S 17 maxime in ] in maxime pec-
catum S 17 peccatum ] peccato H
 150 Hibernensis 24.7

24.7 De breuiore regno iusto meliore longo iniquo

H27.12, 25

V26.21
Gregorius Nazanzenus: Multo melius est pauci temporis legitimum reg-
num {quam} tiranide longi temporis; et melior est exigua pars cum iusti-
tia, quam multe possessiones cum iniustitia.

24.8 De non custodiente regem 5

H27.13, 30

V26.27
Dauid ad Abner, custodem Saul ait: Viuit dominus, filii mortis estis, quia
non custodistis dominum uestrum christum Domini.

De interficiente regem HV
H27.31

V26.28
Dauid ad Abesai: Ne interficias eum. Quis enim extendit manum suam in christum
Domini et innocens erit? 10

24.9 De censu regi dando

H27.14

V26.11
Christus ait: Reddite que sunt cessaris cesari et que sunt Dei Deo.
Hironimus: Que autem illa, que cessaris sunt? Hoc est munus, tributum,
honor, timor. Que illa sunt, que Dei sunt? Decime, primitie,
˛ oblatio, timor.
Christus tributum redidit pro se et Phetro, dicens: Redde eis pro me et te. 15

6 I Sam. 26:16 9 I Sam. 26:9 12 Matt. 22:21; Marc. 12:17 13 Hier., In Matt. 22:21 CCSL
77, p. 204 ln. 1788–92 15 Matt. 17:26

1 De. . .iniquo ] this chap. occurs twice in H: here and after p. 157 ln. 5 1 De. . .iniquo ] this
chap. follows p. 157 ln. 10 V 1 breuiore ] breui V 1 iusto ] iusto et S 2 Nazanzenus ]
Nazazenus H Nazianzenus S Nazonzenus V 2 legitimum ] ligitimum P* 3 quam ] (sic)
ABOP om. S 3 tiranide ] tirannide A tirrannide ⟨ tirranni H* tyrannides V 3 temporis ]
tempore H* 5 De. . .regem ] this chap. occurs twice in H: here and after p. 159 ln. 8. The
latter is labelled H2 below. This chap. occurs only after p. 159 ln. 8 V 6 Dauid ] in Regum
libris Dauid S 6 ait ] om. H2 V 6 filii ] H2 V filium H 6 quia ] qui V 7 uestrum ] H2 V
uestrum regem H 8 De. . .regem ] this chap. follows the second occurrence of the previous chap.
H 8 interficiente ] interficentibus V 9 Abesai ] Abisai V 11 De. . .dando ] this chap.
follows p. 149 ln. 8 V 12 Christus. . .Deo ] this section follows p. 151 ln. 8 HV 12 Christus ]
inde HV 12 que sunt cessaris cesari ] cessari que sunt cessaris H 12 cessaris ] cesaris
SV 13 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 13 autem ] sunt HV sunt autem S 13 cessaris ]
cesaris A cessari H cesari V 13 sunt ] om. H debent V 13 Hoc est ] om. V 13 munus ]
monus P* nummus SV 14 timor (1) ] om. HV 14 illa sunt ] sunt illa ABS autem illa HV
14 Dei ] Deo V 14 sunt ] om. HV 14 Decime ] decime daretur V 15 Christus. . .te ]
om. HV 15 redidit ] reddit AS 15 Phetro ] Petro ABS
 24.10Hibernensis 151

Paulus: Reddite omnibus debita. Cui tributum tributum, cui uectigal

uectigal, cui honorem honorem, cui timorem timorem.
Item: Ioseph uectigal reddidit regi, Deo timorem. HV

Ioseph ascendit in Iudeam, ut censum redderet pro se et Maria.

Agustinus ait: Post hoc in diebus census surrexit Iudas Galileus. Qui 5

proferebat [ex lege] eos, qui ad templum decimas offerrent, tributa non
reddere. Que heresis ualuit, ut populum conturbaret. Inde ad Dominum hec HV

questio refertur, si liquet cessari tributum dari an non.

Lucas ait: Exiit edictum a cessare Agusto, ut censum profiterentur uniuersi
per orbem terre.˛ 10

Item: Christus reddidit tributum pro se et Petro, dicens: Redde eis pro me et te. HV

Ioseph adquisiuit omnem Egyptum Faraoni, statutae quintae partis censu.

24.10 De censu regi non dando super aeclesiam

H27.15

V26.12
Christus ait: Ergo filii regni liberi sunt in omni regno.
Agustinus ait: Si ipsi filii liberi sunt a censu in quolibet regno terreno, 15

1 Rom. 13:7 3 cf. Luc. 2:4–5 4 Luc. 2:4 5 Hier., In ep. ad Titum 3:1–2 PL 26:590 9 Luc.
2:1 11 Matt. 17:26 12 cf. Gen. 47:26 14 Matt. 17:25 15 Aug. Quaest. euang. 1.23

1 Paulus ] Palus P* 2 honorem (1) ] BHOSV honor P** 2 honorem (2) ] BHOSV
honor AP** 2 timorem (1) ] BHOSV timor AP** 2 timorem (2) ] BHOSV timor
AP** 3 reddidit ] V reddi H** 4 Ioseph. . .ascendit ] inde ascendit Ioseph V
4 Ioseph. . .Maria ] this section follows ln. 10 HV 4 in ] S om. P 4 censum ] sensum P*
4 redderet ] redderet et S 5 Agustinus ] Augustinus V this is the first section in HV 5 ait ]
om. HV 5 Post. . .surrexit ] V in diebus census surrexit H surrexit ABSP** 6 proferebat ]
asserebat S prohibebat V 6 ex lege ] Vulg. 6 offerrent ] offerebant V 8 questio ] V
quessio H** 8 liquet ] licet V 8 cessari ] cesari V 9–10 Lucas. . .terre˛ ] this section follows
ln. 3 V 9 ait ] om. V 9 cessare ] cesare HV 9 Agusto ] Augusto SV 9 censum ] census
V 9 profiterentur ] profeterentur P* 9 uniuersi ] uniuersii P* omnes HV 11 Item. . .te ]
this section follows ln. 4 HV 11 tributum ] censum V 11 me ] interlin. H 12 Ioseph ]
Iseph B item Ioseph filium Iacob HV 12 Egyptum ] Egyptiorum V 12 statutae ] AS
statute BHV statuit ei P** 12 quintae ] ABS quintam P** 12 partis ] partes ⟨ partis P*
12 censu ] ABHS census P** censum V 13 regi ] om. S 13 super ] per V 13 aeclesiam ]
AS æclesia P** eclesiam liberam mundialibus rebus HO2 V 14 Christus ] Christus in eu-
angelio HO2 V 14 ait ] om. HO2 V 14 Ergo. . .regni ] om. A 14 Ergo. . .regno ] ergo liberi
sunt fili in omni regno HO2 V 14 regni ] S regnum BO regno H regnum Dei P** 14 sunt ]
sunt fili HV 15–152.1 Agustinus. . .terrena ] Hieronimus sancti filii Dei sub quo omnia
regna terrena liberi ac censu Θ 15 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 15 ait. . .regno ] intelli-
gendus (intellegendum O2 V) est liberos esse filios .i. est non esse uectigales multo ergo
liberiores esse debent quolibet regno HV
152 Hibernensis 24.10

quanto magis filii regni illius, sub quo sunt omnia regna terrena.
Hieronimus in tractatu Mathei: Dominus noster et secundum carnem et secundum HV

spiritum filius regis erat, et ex Dauid stirpe generatus uel omnipotentis uerbo. Ergo
tributa quasi regis filius non debebat, sed qui humilitatem carnis adsumpserat, de-
buit adimplere omnem iustitiam. Ille pro nobis crucem sustinuit et tributa reddidit, 5

sed nos pro illius honore tributa non reddimus, et quasi filii regis, a uectigalibus
immones simus.
Ambrosius: Christus querit de imagine mundi: alia imago Dei, alia imago mundi.
Imaginem cessaris non habet Christus, quia immago Dei est, qui ait: Regnum
meum non est. De hoc mundo nec habet Petrus, qui dixit: Relinquimus omnia 10

propter te. Non reperitur in Iacobo et in Iohanne, qui sunt filii tonitrui, sed inuenitur
imago cessaris in mari mundi huius. Inde Christus non de suo dedit, sed reddidit
mundo quod erat mundi.
Ambrosius: Aeclesia catholica libera est ab omni censu. Si autem graue-
tur causa mali principis, debet reuertere ad priorem libertatem. Est enim 15 HV

sponsa sine censu quandiu sit sub sponsionem uiri, .i. est, eclesia. Que dicit:
Leua eius sub capite meo, id opus presens seculi, et dextra illius amplexit me, .i.,
uita futura.
Hironimus: Subficit æclesiæ pressura præsentium, si terrenis non grauetur
honeribus. 20

Item Ambrosius: Et tu, si uis non debere aliquid regi terreno, relinque
omnia que tua sunt et sequere Christum.
2 Hier., In Matt. 17:26 8 Ambros., Exp. euan. sec. Luc. 20:24 9 Ioh. 18:36 10 Matt. 19:27
17 Cant. 2:6, 8:3 21 cf. Matt. 16:24

1 quanto magis ] om. HO2 V 1 illius ] huius B 1 regna. . .terrena ] terrena regna S
3 generatus ] genitus V 3 uerbo ] uerbum V 4 filius ] V filii H** 4 debebat ] O2 V
debeat H** 4 carnis ] om. O2 6 nos ] om. V 7 immones ] immunes V 8 alia (1) ]
Ambros. alii VH** 8 alia (2) ] Ambros. alii VH** 8 imago (1) ] imagine V 9 cessaris ]
cesaris V 11 Non ] nec V 12 cessaris ] cesaris V 14 Ambrosius ] item Ambrosius
Θ 14 autem ] enim HO2 V 14–15 grauetur ] S greuetur P** grauatur B 15 reuertere ]
reuerti V 15 priorem libertatem ] libertatem priorem HVΘ 15 Est ] libera est VΘ
16 .i. ] hoc Θ 17 id ] id est V hoc est Θ 17 presens ] presentis V 17 seculi ] aeclesiae Θ
17 amplexit ] amplexabit V amplexabitur Θ 17 .i. ] id est V hoc est Θ 18 futura ] futuri
V 19 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 19 Subficit ] sufficit AHSV 20 honeribus ] et oner-
ibus S oneribus VΘ 21–22 Item. . .Christum ] this section follows ln. 18 HV 21 Item ]
om. AHSVΘ 21 Ambrosius ] om. HV Ambrosius ait Θ 21 non ] nihil HV 21 debere ]
ABOS dare ⟨ dedere P* 21 aliquid ] om. HV
 24.11Hibernensis 153

H27.16 24.11 De rebus pauperum in censum non dandis

V26.13

Hironimus: Sed et sempliciter in nobis hoc Dominus tribuit exemplum,

quod rem pauperum, id est, pecuniam, quam Iudas in saculis portabat,
reddere in tributum nefas putauit.

H27.17 24.12 De grauitate imperii regis 5

V26.14

Samuel narrauit uerba Domini ad populum Israel, regem petentem a Do-

mino: Hoc erit ius regis, qui imperaturus est uobis: filios uestros tollet
rex et ponet in curribus, suis facietque filios uestros sibi æquites et pre-
cursores quadrigarum suarum. Et constituet rex filios uestros tribunos,
et centuriones, et aratores agrorum suorum, et messores segetum, et fab- 10

ros armorum et curruum suorum. Faciet quoque rex filias uestras sibi
ungentarias, et focarias, et panificas. Agros quoque uestros et uineas et
oliueta obtima tollet, et dabit seruis suis et famulis. Sed et segetes ues-
tras et uinearum reditus addecimabit, ut det eunuchis suis et famulis suis.
Seruos quoque uestros, et ancillas uestras, ac iuuenes obtimos, et asinos, 15

rex auferet et ponet in opere suo. Greges quoque uestros addecimabit. Vos
quoque eritis serui.
Inde Saul, qui hec
˛ omnia fecit, in bello cum filio cecidit. HV

Item: Filius Salamon, relicto consilio senum, inito consilio iuuenum, adgrauauit
populum, unde regnum de manu eius diuissum est. 20

2 Hier., In Matt. 17:27 6 I Sam. 8:10–17 18 cf. I Sam. 31:6 19 cf. I Reg. 12:6–20

1 pauperum ] pauperum in ussum proprium et HV 1 censum ] censis S 2 Hironimus ]

Hieronimus BS Hieronimus in tractatu Mathei HO2 V 2 Sed et ] om. HO2 V
2–4 in. . .putauit ] intellectus edificat auditorem dum tante Dominus paupertatis est (es-
set V) ut unde tributa apostolus redderet non habuerit quod si quis obiecere uoluerit
quomodo Iudas in loculis portabat pecuniam respundebimus quod (quia V) rem pau-
perum in ussus (u sic V) suos uertere nefas putauit (putant V) nobis que idem tribuit
exemplum HO2 V 3 quod ] quando A 3 quam ] qua S 3 saculis ] loculis O 5 regis ]
om. V 6 Samuel ] In Regum libris Samuel A in Regum libris Samuhel S Samuhel O
6 populum ] populos H 6–7 a Domino ] om. HV 8 rex. . .sibi ] et faciet V 8 rex ] om.
SV 8 filios. . .sibi ] sibi filios uestros H 8–9 et. . .uestros ] de eis et V 9 suarum ] suo-
rum S 9 rex ] om. AS 10 centuriones ] centoriones P* 10–11 et. . .armorum ] om. A
11 quoque ] que HV 13 dabit ] dabit ea H 13 et famulis ] om. HV 14 et famulis
suis ] om. ABS 15 ancillas ] ancellas HP* 16 auferet ] aufert V 16 quoque uestros ]
uestros quoque H 16 addecimabit ] addecimauit V 17 quoque ] que V 18 in ] om. V
19 Salamon ] Salomon V 19 adgrauauit ] aggrababit V
 154 Hibernensis 24.13

24.13 De inobedientibus legi regis puniendis

H27.18

V26.15
In Ezra: Artarxerses, rex Persarum, ad Ezram, scribam uelocem legis
Moisi, dicit: Tu, Ezras, secundum sapientiam Dei tui, que est in manu
tua, constitue iudices et presides, et iudicent omni populo, qui est trans
flumen, his uidelicet, qui nouerunt legem Dei tui; sed et imperitos doce 5

libere. Et omnis, qui non fecerit legem Dei tui et legem regis diligenter, iu-
ditium erit de eo, siue in mortem, siue in exilium, siue in condemnationem
substantie˛ eius, uel certe in carcerem.
Item: Missa est uox in Iudeam et Hierusalem omnibus filiis transmigra-
tionis, ut congregarentur in Hirusalem. Et omnis, qui non uenerit in III 10

diebus iuxta consilium seniorum, auferetur omnis substantia eius.

De animositate punienda contradicentium decretis totius plebis HV

H27.19

V26.16
In libris Iudicum: Fuit quidam uir Leuitis in latere montis Effraim, qui accipit uxorem
de Betlem Iuda, usque dum dicitur: Occubuit eis sol iuxta Gabaeni, que est in tribu
Beniamin, deuerteruntque ad eam, ut manerent ibi, et reliqua. 15

Et dixerunt filii Israel: Constrinxerunt se cum essent in Massa interfici eos qui de-
fuisent. Ducti sunt autem penitentia fili Israel super fratre suo Beniamin: Sublata
est una tribus de Israel; unde uxores accipient? Omnes enim in commonem iu-
rauimus, non daturos nos filias nostras. Idcirco dixerunt: Quis est de uniuersis
tribubus Israel qui non ascendit ad Dominum in Massa? Ecce inuenti sunt habita- 20

tores Iabis Galad in ipso exercitu non fuisse, cum essent in Zilo nullus ex eis inu-
2 Esdr. 7:25–26 9 Esdr. 10:7–8 13 Iudic. 19:1–14 16 Iudic. 21:5–13

1 legi ] interlin. H legibus V 1 regis ] regum HV 2 Ezra ] Hestra AH Hesdra B

Eszdra ⟨ Eszra O* Esdra SV 2 Artarxerses ] (sic) P Arthaxerses A Artharxerses H
Artharserxes V 2 Ezram ] Esram A Hestram B Estram HO Esdram SV 2 uelocem ]
ueloce S 3 Moisi ] Moysi ABOSV Moysei H 3 dicit ] dixit V 3 Ezras ] Esras A Hes-
tras B Estras H Esdras OSV 4 presides ] om. B presedes P* 4 et iudicent ] om. S
4 omni populo ] omnem populum V 5–6 sed. . .tui ] interlin. O 5 imperitos ] peritos
H 6 omnis ] AS omnes P** 6 fecerit ] S fecerunt AO fecerint P** 6 legem. . .tui ]
in marg. H om. V 6 regis ] legis V 6–7 iuditium erit ] iudicauerit O 7 eo ] interlin.
eis O 7 mortem ] HSV morte AP** 8 eius ] om. O 9 Item ] item illic legitur HV
9 filiis ] filis P* 10 Hirusalem ] Hierusalem ABHSV 10 III ] tribus ABHSV 11 omnis ]
uniuersa HV 13 Leuitis ] Leuites V 14 Betlem ] Bethleem V 14 Gabaeni ] Gabaa
V 15 deuerteruntque ] Vulg. deuerter V diuertenturque H** 16 Israel ] Israel quis
non ascendet in exercitum Deum de uniuersis tribubus Israel grandi enim iuramento V
17 Beniamin ] Beniamin coeperunt dicere Vulg. 18 est ] est enim V 18 tribus ] V tribo
H** 18 commonem ] communes V 21 Iabis ] Iabes V 21 Galad ] Galaad V 21 Zilo ]
Zelo V
 24.14Hibernensis 155

entus est. Misserunt ergo filii Israel X milia uirorum uiros fortes, quibus dixerunt:
Ite, percutite habitatores Iabis Galad in ore gladii, tam uxores quam paruulos eo-
rum. Omnes masculos et mulieres, que cognouerunt uiros, interficite. Inuenti sunt
de Iabis Galad quadrigente uirgines, que nescierunt torum uiri, adduxerunt eas
in castra Dei in Silo. Et miserunt nuntios ad filios Beniamin, qui erant in Petra 5

Reumon, et reliqua.

24.14 De leuitate imperii regis imperanda

H27.20

V26.17
Estras dicit: Factus est clamor magnus populi et uxorum eius aduersus
fratres suos Iudeos pro grauitate imperii, tam in uiris quam in mulieribus,
in filiis et filiabus, in agris et fructibus, in pecoribus et omni pecunia. 10

Omnia namque possident, et non est quicquam in potestate nostra. Et

iratus sum nimis cum audissem clamorem eorum secundum uerba hæc.
Cogitauit cor meum, et increpaui optimates et magistratus, et dixi eis:
Ne ussuras singuli a fratribus exigatis. Et iterum dixi ad eos: Non est
bona res, quam facitis. Quare non in timore Domini nostri ambulatis, ne 15

exprobraretur uobis ab inimicis uestris? Reddite ergo hodie agros suos,

uineas suas, oliuas suas, et domus suas. Et dixerunt: Sic faciemus, ut
loqueris, et reddemus eis omnia sua.
In cronicis: Antoninus Pius in omni regno Romano leuioribus censibus
ussus est, et cunctorum debita relaxauit, unde pater patrie appellatus est, 20

et ob hoc tale cognomentum accipit.

8 Neh. 5:1–12 19 Isid., Chron. 272–3

1 X ] decem V 1 milia ] om. V 1 dixerunt ] dixit V 2 Iabis ] Iabes V 2 Galad ]

Galaat V 3 que ] que non V 4 Iabis ] Iabes V 4 Galad ] Galaad V 4 quadrigente ] V
DCCCC H** 5 Petra ] monte V 6 Reumon ] Remmon V 6 et reliqua ] om. V 8 Estras ]
Hestras A Hesdras BSV Hestra H 8 dicit ] om. V 8 magnus populi ] populi magnus
B 8 uxorum ] uxores A 8 aduersus ] BHOSV ad uniuersos AP** 10 filiis ] filis P*
10 agris ] agros A 10 omni ] omnia A in omni V 10 pecunia ] pecude V 11 Omnia ] et
omnia B 11 possident ] interlin. .i. iudices O 11 Et ] Hestra dicit et H om. V 12 iratus ]
coniuratus V 12 hæc ] Dei HV 13 increpaui ] increpauit V 13 optimates ] obtimantes
A interlin. .i. principes O 14 Ne ussuras ] ussurasne HV 14 fratribus ] fratribus uestris
S fratre uestro V 14 iterum ] iter H 15 facitis ] dicitis V 15 Domini ] Domini Dei HV
16 exprobraretur ] exprobretur ASV exprobetur H 16 uobis ] nobis HV 16 uestris ]
ABOS nostris P** 17 oliuas ] oliueta HSV 17 suas (2) ] sua HV 17 et domus suas ] om.
A domos suas V 18 et reddemus. . .sua ] om. BHSV 19 cronicis ] chronica V 19 Pius ]
Pius regnauit annis XXV (uigintiquinque V) iste ob hoc tale cognomen tum accipit quia
HV 19 Romano ] Romana H* 20 ussus ] usus P* 20 et ] et cautionibus in censis HV
21 et. . .accipit ] uel pater unius cuiusque HV
 156 Hibernensis 24.15

Item in eisdem: Titus imperio tante bonitatis fuit, ut nullum omnino

puniret, sed conuinctos aduersum se in coniuratione demitteret. Huius
inter omnia celebre dictum fertur, perdidisse diem, in quo nihil boni fecis-
set.
Item in cronicis: Cursius, .i., consul Salasus, in insola Haradio cum IIII cohortibus 5 HV

uiuus exustus est, quod tributa grauius exigeret.

De leuitate census HV
H27.21

V26.18
In cronicis legitur: Martius Antonius, Lucius Aurililius Commodus multis multa lar-
giti sunt et peconiam, que fisco debebatur prouincis, concedentes. Tabulas deb-
itorum in medio Romanae urbis foro incendi fecerunt, ac, ne quid boni deesset, 10

duras quasque leges nouis constitutionibus temperauerunt.

24.15 De moderato imperio

H27.22

V26.19
Hironimus: Sunt VII, que˛ omni regi conueniunt: Deum timere, ueritatem
iudicare, humilem in bonos, superbum in malos, pauperes alere, aeclesiam
Dei adiuuare, inter propinquos et alienos esse similem. Cauendum est his, 15

quod dicitur: Per me reges regnant optinentque imperium.

Item Hironimus: Omnis ordinatio a Deo, opera autem maligna a diabolo.
Maximianus namque rex Romanorum, adgrauans manum in æclesiam
Dei, cicidit in bello.
1 Isid., Chron. 252, 255 5 Euseb. (tr. Hier.), Chron. 184 GCS 47, p. 158 f 8 Euseb. (tr.
Hier.), Chron. 239 GCS 47, pp. 207–8d− f 16 Prou. 8:16

1 eisdem ] eiusdem V 1 ut ] et H 2 conuinctos ] A coniunctos HV conuintos P**

conuictos S 2 aduersum ] aduersus V 5–6 Item. . .exigeret ] interlin. O 5 in croni-
cis ] om. V 5 Cursius ] Eursius O 5 .i., consul ] interlin. O 5 Salasus ] Salssus
V 5 Haradio ] Aradio V 5 IIII ] quattuor V 6 uiuus ] uius H* 6 quod ] quia V
6 grauius ] grauia O 8 cronicis ] chronica V 8 legitur ] om. V 8 Martius ] Mar-
cus V 8 Aurililius ] (sic) H Aurelianus V 9–10 debitorum ] V debitoris ⟨ debitores H*
13 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BHSVΘ 13 VII ] septem V 13 regi ] rei H* 13 ueritatem ]
hereditatem H*SV 15 esse similem ] similem esse HVΘ 16 optinentque ] et optinent
BHV 17 Hironimus ] om. AHSV 17 Deo ] Deo est H 18 Maximianus ] Maximus V
18 æclesiam ] eclesia H ecclesias S
 24.16Hibernensis 157

H27.24 24.16 De dominis rapere non debentibus aut fraudare

V26.20

Moises: Neminem lesi, asinum alicuius non tetigi.

Iob: Neminem fraudaui, bouem et ouem alicuius non tetigi, nihil per uim SHV

abstuli, seniores quasi patres amaui, iuuenes enutriui, pauperes alui.

Orosius: Boni pastoris est pecus tondere, non deglobare. 5

Hieronimus: Boni pastoris est subiectos regere, non opprimere, cuncta equaliter HV

dispensare.
Originis: Ipse autem Tiberius plurima imperii sui parte cum magna et grauissima
modestia rei puplice prefuit adeo, ut quibusdam presidibus augenda prouincis trib-
uta suadentibus scripserit: Boni pastoris esse tondere, non deglobare. 10

24.17 De sermone regis occidente inimicum, siue post mortem,

siue in uita
H27.26

V26.22
Dauid Salamoni dicit: Tu nosti quid fecerit Ioab filius Sarbie duobus prin-
cipibus Israel, Abner filio Nier et Amassiæ filio Hether, quos occidit et
effudit sanguinem belli in pace. Tu quoque non induces canitiem eius in 15

pace ad imferos. Inde missit Salamon Bonain filium Ioade, et interfecit

Ioab tenentem cornua altaris.
Vt ibidem legitur: Fugit ergo in tabernaculum Domini, et adprehendit Ioab cornua HV

altaris. Missitque Salamon Banaiam filium Ioade: Vade, interfice eum et amouebis
sanguinem, qui effussus est ab Ioab a me et domu patris mei. Et paulo post ait: 20

Ascendit itaque Banonias, et adgresus eum interfecit, sepultusque est in domo

sua in deserto.
5 Oros., Hist. 7.4.4 ∥ cf. ln. 8 8 Oros., Hist. 7.4.4 ∥ cf. ln. 5 13 I Reg. 2:5–6, 25, 28
18 I Reg. 2:28–29, 31, 34

2 Moises ] Moyses AHSV 2 lesi ] lessi HP* 2 asinum ] assinum P* asinam S 3 tetigi ]
rapui SHV titigi AP* 3–4 nihil. . .alui ] om. AOP 5 Orosius ] Orotius A Originis H*
Origenis V 8 Originis ] Origenis V 10 esse ] ee H esset V 10 tondere ] tondere pecus
V 10 deglobare ] deglobere H*V 13 Dauid ] in Regum libris Dauid S 13 Salamoni ] ad
Salomonem H Salomoni S Salomonem V 13 dicit ] dixit HSV 13 Sarbie ] Saruie ABS
14 Nier ] Ner ABHSV 14 Amassiæ ] Manassie A Amasiae BO Amasie SV 14 filio ]
filium A 14 Hether ] Iether HSV 15 belli ] belli ueniam P** om. AHSV 15 pace ] pace
facies ergo iuxta sapientiam tuam HV 15 induces ] deduces HV 16 imferos ] inferos
AHSV 16 missit ] missitque H 16 Salamon ] Salomon ABSV 16 Bonain ] Banaim AB
Bannaniam H Bonaim P* Banaium S Baiam V 16 filium ] filius V 16 Ioade ] Ioiade
SV 16 et ] om. H 18 ergo ] om. V 18 tabernaculum ] tabernaculo V 19 Salamon ]
Salomon V 19 Ioade ] Ioiade dicens V
 158 Hibernensis 24.18

Missit Herodes et occidit filios in Bethlem. Missit Herodes et decollauit

Iohannem.
Hinc Hironimus dicit: Sermo regis gladius est ad decollandum, funis ad
constringendum, trudit in carcerem, in exilium damnat.
Agustinus: Time sermonem regis; punit inimicum, honorat amicum. 5

Gregorius: Si lingua regis damnat et occidit, quanto magis sermo Dei, qui
uindex est hic et in futuro.

24.18 De sermone regis protegente inimicum aut uinctum sed

H27.27 tunc misericordiae causa
V26.23

Moyses rogauit pro populo dicens: Si non dimittis populo huic peccatum 10

hoc, dele me de libro, quem scripsisti mihi.

Vidua rogauit Dauid pro filio suo fratrem suum occidente, dicens: Vni-
uersa cognatio sua querit filium meum, ut tradatur pro fratre suo, et ob
hoc orbabor utroque filio. Cui ait Dauid: Viuit Dominus, quia non cadet
quicquam etiam de capillis eius super terram. 15

Item: Sermo Sedechie Essaiam de pena soluit et de carcere.

Hinc Hironimus: Sermo regis consolatio infirmorum, dessolutio uincto-
rum, apertio carcerum, remuneratio bonorum. Vnde quidam ait: Vtinam
sermo regis dissoluisset me et iuberet liberum esse, ut soluit Ioseph de
1 Matt. 14:10 5 Aug., Sermo 74 PL 38:473 10 cf. Exod. 32:11–13 12 II Sam. 14:6–11
16 cf. Ier. 37:16, 38:10

1 Missit Herodes ] in euangelio Herodis (Herodes V) missit HV in euan misit Herodes

S 1 filios ] omnes pueros V 1 Bethlem ] Bethleem BS Bethleem Iuda V 1 Missit
Herodes ] item Herodes misit HV Hiro P* 3 Hinc. . .dicit ] in euangelio hinc dicitur
H 3 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BS om. V 3 dicit ] dicitur V 4 damnat ] damnat et oc-
cidit V 5 Agustinus. . .amicum ] om. H 5 Agustinus ] Augustinus VΘ 5 Time ] om. V
5 sermonem ] sermo V 6 Gregorius. . .damnat ] om. H 6 et occidit ] om. V 6 magis ]
om. V 6 Dei ] regis H*V 7 uindex ] iudex H 7 futuro ] furto et (om. V) penetra-
bilior omni gladio ancipiti HV 9 tunc ] tamen HV 9 misericordiae ] HV misericor-
dia ABOSP** 9 causa ] HV om. ABOSP** 10 Moyses ] Moises A in leuitico Moyses
S 10 rogauit ] rogauit Deum S 10 populo (1) ] populo suo S 11 libro ] libro uite S
11 scripsisti ] scripsi S 11 mihi ] om. HS 12 Vidua ] item uidua H 12 Dauid ] Deum S
Dauit V 13 pro. . .suo ] filio suo V 15 quicquam ] ABHSV quiquam P** 15 etiam ] om.
AS 16 Item. . .carcere ] om. HV 16 Item ] om. S 16 Sedechie ] Sedechie˛ A Sedechiae
BOS 16 Essaiam ] Essam A interlin. uel Hieremiam P Esaiam BOS 16 et ] S om. P**
17 Hinc Hironimus ] Hieronimus hinc B Hieronimus hinc dicitur HV hinc Hieron S
17 Sermo ] sermo est A 17–18 dessolutio uinctorum ] om. V 19 dissoluisset ] desoluis-
set P* 19 esse ] ire HV
 24.19Hibernensis 159

carcere, et ut Daniel liberauit de lacu leonum, et ut Mardocheum de an-

gustia sua.

H27.30 24.19 De non adolando regi uel peccatori

V26.26

De perdenda gratia Dei in gratia imperatoris sequenda Θ

Ambrosius: Qui gratiam imperatoris requirunt, Dei gratiam perdiderunt. 5

De stultitia placendi malis hominibus Θ

Gregorius: Stultum ualde est, si illis placare querimus, quos non placere
Deo scimus.

H28 V27 25 De sorte

H28.1 V27.1 25.1 De sorte mittenda in dubis et incertis 10

Filius Serac dicit: Sors inter dubia mittitur, ut Deus in uisu homini distin-
guat. Vnde dicitur sors cadere, quia de sursum est et a Deo temperatur.
Agustinus: Sors non aliquid mali est, sed res in dubitatione humana
diuinam nobis indicans uoluntatem.
Idemque dicit: Que in occulto iuditio Dei sunt, per manus sanctorum sors 15

manifestat.
5 Ambros., Exp. euan. sec. Luc. 6:25, 26 7 Greg. I, In Hiezech. 9.14 CCSL 142, p. 130 11 cf.
Aug., In psalm. 30.2.2.13 CCSL 38, p. 211 ln. 4–5 13 Aug., In psalm. 30.2.2.13 CCSL 38, p.
211 ln. 4–5 15 Aug. In Iohann. 19:23

1 Daniel ] Danihel A Danihelem S 1 et (2) ] om. V 1 Mardocheum ] Mardoceum AB*P*

Mardocheus V 2 sua ] om. AS sua ut Essaiam (Esaiam V) soluit de pena et ut Hi-
eremiam liberauit HV 5 requirunt ] querunt V 7 ualde est ] est ualde HV 7 illis ]
illi V 7 placare ] placere SV 10 De. . .incertis ] de eo quod in dubiis et incertis sors mit-
tenda Θ 10 in dubis. . .incertis ] in incertis et dubiis AS 11 Serac ] Sirac A Sirach HSV
11 dicit ] interlin. H om. V 11 dubia ] HV bina P* paria S 11 mittitur ] mitatur et in-
certa AB mittitur et incerta HS 11–12 ut. . .Vnde ] et inde V 11 uisu ] S uissum A uisum
P** 11–12 distinguat ] distingat P* 12 Vnde ] et inde H 12 sors cadere ] cadere sors O
12 cadere ] BHOSV cacedere AP** 12 sursum ] SV sussum P** 12 temperatur ] tem-
peritur V 13 Agustinus ] Gregorius dicit H Augustinus VΘ 13 non aliquid ] repeated
A non aliud VΘ 15 Idemque ] item idem HV 15 dicit ] om. V 15 iuditio Dei ] Dei
iudicio AHSV 15 Dei ] om. B
 160 Hibernensis 25.2

Idemque dicit: Solent quae sorte dantur diuinitus dari. S

25.2 De eo quod non est electio humana in sorte sed Dei

uoluntas
H28.3(sic)

V27.2
In Paralipiminon: In sorte non est electio, sed Dei uoluntas.
Hinc Salamon: Sortes in sinum mittuntur, sed a Domino temperantur. 5

Originis: De multis duos elegere nostrum est, Dei autem de duobus iudi-
care.
Inde orant apostoli: Tu Domine corda hominum nosti, ostende nobis quem
elegeris ex hiis II-bus unum accipere in locum ministerii huius et aposto-
latus, de quo priuatus est Iudas. 10

25.3 De eo quod non semper sortibus credendum sed Deo

H28.4(sic)

V27.3
Agustinus: Sortes non semper mittende˛ sunt, quia aliquando fallunt.
Inde quidam ait: Sortes regunt, .i. est, demones. HV

Hironimus ait in commentario Ionæ, ubi dicitur, cecidit sors super Ionam,
sic dicens: Nec statim sub hoc exemplo debemus sortibus credere uel il- 15

lud de actibus apostolorum huic testimonio copulare, ubi sorte in apos-

tolatum Mathias elegitur, cum priuilegia singulorum non possunt legem
facere commonem. Sicut enim in condemnationem Balam assina loquitur,
et Farao et Nabocodonosor in iuditium sui somni futura cognoscunt, et
4 Aug., In psalm. 30.2.2.13 CCSL 38, p. 211 ln. 13–14 5 Prou. 16:33 8 Act. 1:24–25 ∥ cf.
p. 255 ln. 8 12 cf. p. 162 ln. 2 14 Hier., In Ion. 1:7

2–3 sed. . .uoluntas ] AS om. BHOPV 4 Paralipiminon ] (sic) P Paralipominon A Par-

alipomenon SV 5 Salamon ] Salomon ABOSV 5 mittuntur ] mittentur A 5 Domino ]
Deo S 6 Originis ] Origines A Origenis BSV 6 nostrum ] uestrum V 6 autem ] enim
S 8 corda. . .nosti ] qui nosti corda hominum HV 9 II-bus ] duobus AHSV 9 accipere ]
AHSV accipe P** 9 in ] om. HV 9–10 apostolatus ] apostolatum V 10 priuatus ]
preuaricatus HSV 11 sed Deo ] om. H 12 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 12 sunt ]
om. V 13 Inde. . .demones ] ait Isidorus quod de demonibus sates reguntur interlin.
O 14 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BV 14 ubi ] de eo ubi HV 14 cecidit ] cicidit P*
14 sors ] interlin. V 15 sic ] om. S 15 dicens ] inquiens HV 15 statim ] statim debe-
mus HV 15 debemus ] after statim HV 16 sorte ] sortes V 17 priuilegia ] ASV om.
P** 17 possunt ] possint S 18 commonem ] communem ASV 18 Sicut ] sic AH
sunt V 18 condemnationem ] contempnationem H 18 Balam ] Balaam S Balaam cui
V 19 Farao ] Pharao SV 19 Nabocodonosor ] Nabucodonosor S Nabuchodonosor V
19 iuditium ] iudicio A 19 sui ] om. AS 19 somni ] sompni AH somniis S
 25.4Hibernensis 161

tamen Dominum non intellegunt reuelantem. Caiphas quoque prophe-

tauit, ignorans quod expediret unum perire pro cunctis. Ita et hic fugi-
tiuus sorte deprehenditur, non uiribus sortientium et maxime ethnicorum,
sed uoluntate eius, qui sortes incertas regebat.

H28.5(sic) 25.4 De IIII causis quibus sors legitur misa 5

V27.4

In scripturis IIII modis inuenitur sors. Primo super regnum, super tribus,
ut applicauit Samuel omnes tribus Israel, et cecidit sors super Beniamin,
et reliqua, usque: ad Saul filium Chis. De hac sorte in canone legitur:
Contradictiones reprimit sors et inter potentes quoque diuidit. Secundo
super sacerdotium mittitur sors, ut fuerunt XXIIII seniores ministerio tem- 10

pli, cum quibus octauus in ordine fuit Abia. Et in nouo statuerunt duos,
id est, Barnaban et Madian et sequentia, usque dicit: Et cecidit sors su-
per Mathian et numeratus est cum XI apostolis. De hac sorte Hironimus
ait: Statuunt duos apostolos pares merito, sed praeferre alterum alteri Dei
erat. Tertio super causam peccati incerti sors mittitur, ut de Achan reg- 15

ulam auream furante legitur. Et de Iona propheta, unde dicitur: Venite,

mittamus sortes, ut cognoscamus cuius causa malitiæ haec est super nos
tempestas.
7 I Sam. 10:20–21 ∥ cf. p. 147 ln. 9 9 Prou. 18:18 11 cf. I Chron. 4:10 ∥ Act. 1:26 15 cf.
Ios. 7:24 16 Iona 1:7

1 intellegunt ] intellexerunt V 1 Caiphas ] Caifas HV 1–2 prophetauit ] profetat AH

prophetat BSV 2 expediret ] experiret V 2 cunctis ] cunctas S 3 sortientium ] S sor-
tiendum A sortebitum P** 4 incertas regebat ] regebat incertas HV 5 IIII ] quatuor H
quattuor SV 5 causis ] causis in VΘ 5 legitur ] OSVΘ elegitur AP** 6 scripturis ]
scriptura H 6 IIII ] quatuor H quattuor SV 6 modis inuenitur ] causis elegitur (legitur
BS) ABS 6 regnum ] regum A 6 super (2) ] inter HSV 6–7 tribus ut ] tribus ut supra
in regnum S tribus ut supra diximus (om. V) in libris (libro V) Regum HV 7 Samuel ]
Samuhel SV 7 cecidit ] cicidit P* 7 Beniamin ] tribu Beniamin HV 8 ad ] om. AS
8 Chis ] Chiis P* Cis V 8 hac ] ac V 8 in canone ] om. HV 9 reprimit ] S repremit ˛
P** 9 et ] om. V 10 sacerdotium ] sacerdotibus V 10 sors ] om. V 10 XXIIII ] uig-
intiquattuor V 10 ministerio ] om. ABS in ministerio HO 11 quibus ] quibus Abia V
11 Abia ] om. HV 11 Et ] interlin. H 11 nouo ] nouo interlin. testamento H 11 duos ]
II H 12 Barnaban ] Baraban H* 12 Madian ] Mathian HSV 12 cecidit ] cicidit P*
13 Mathian ] Madian AP* Mathan H* 13 numeratus ] connumeratus ⟨ numeratus H an-
numeratus V 13 XI ] undecim S duodecim V 13–14 Hironimus ait ] om. H dicit Hieron-
imus V 13 Hironimus ] Hieronimus SΘ 14 Statuunt ] stant V statuerunt Θ 14 duos ]
duo V 14 apostolos ] apostoli V 15 peccati incerti ] incerti peccati HV 15 sors ] in-
terlin. HV 15 Achan ] Achan filio Carmi B 16 auream ] om. HV 16 furante ] furente
ABO 16 de ] om. S 17 sortes ] sortem V 17 malitiæ ] malicie˛ S 17 haec ] om. Θ
17–18 est. . .tempestas ] interlin. nos est Θ 17 nos ] nos id est S 18 tempestas ] tempes-
tas magna HV
 162 Hibernensis 25.5

De hac sorte Hieronimus ait: Hoc exemplo sortibus non debemus credere. S

Agustinus ait: Sortes non semper mittende, quia aliquando fallunt.

Quarto super regiones et agros, ut ad Iessum dicitur: In sorte diuides ter-
ram populo huic. De hac sorte dicitur: Funes ceciderunt mihi in præclaris.
Inde hereditas aliquando sors, ut Phetrus ad Simonem magum dicit: Non 5

sit tibi sors in hac uita.

In psalmo Dauid ait: Non relinquet Dominus uirgam peccatorum super
sortem iustorum.
Item in aliis rebus dicitur: Et super uestem meam misserunt sortem, et in manibus HV

tuis sortes me.˛ 10

25.5 De eo quod inter dubia sors mitti debet

H28.6(sic)

V27.5
Sinodus Hibernensis: Sors aut inter duo dubia, aut inter duo equalia, aut
inter duo concatholica mitti debet.

H29 V28 26 De sceleribus et uindictis eorum

H29.1 V28.1 26.1 De modis quibus occultum scelus demonstratur 15

Hironimus: III modis omne scelus occulte commissum depraehenditur:

sorte, spiritu sancto, prudentia ingenita.
2 cf. p. 160 ln. 12 3 Ios. 1:6 4 Ps. 15:6 5 Act. 8:21 7 Ps. 124:3 9 Ps. 21:19

1 De. . .ait ] Hieronimus de hac sorte ait Θ 2 aliquando ] aliquid S** 3 super ] su-
per diuissiones H super diuisione V diuisionis Θ 3 regiones ] regionum HV regis
Θ 3 et agros ] om. HV 3 Iessum ] Essum A Iesum BOS 4 ceciderunt ] ciciderunt
P* 4 præclaris ] praeclaris reliqua Θ 5 Inde ] inde nuncupatur B 5 hereditas ali-
quando ] aliquando hereditas B 5 sors ] sors dicitur HV 5 Phetrus ] Petrus ABOSV
Petri H 5 magum ] om. ABHOSV magnum P* 6 sit ] est V 7 psalmo ] salmo quoque
scriptum est H 7 Dauid ait ] om. ABHSV 7 relinquet ] derelinquet H 9 Et ] sors
ut et V 11 eo. . .dubia ] his inter quos HV 11 sors mitti ] mittere sors H mitti sors
V 12 Sinodus Hibernensis ] Hibernensis Sinodus AS 12 aut ] om. HV 12 duo ] om.
HV 12–13 equalia. . .concatholica ] catholica interlin. .i. equalia B 12 equalia ] coequalia
HV 13 concatholica ] catholica ABHSV 14 uindictis ] uindicta V 14 eorum ] reorum S
15 modis ] tribus (IIII Θ) modis HVΘ 16 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 16 III ] tribus
HSV 16 omne. . .commissum ] occulte commissum omne scelus O 16 depraehenditur ]
depraehenditur uel discernitur P**
 26.2Hibernensis 163

In lege namque Iesus filius Nun sorte peccatum Achan deprehendit, ut

cicidit sors super tribum Iuda, et reliqua, usque: Inuenit Achan filium
Carmi.
Et scelus Ione sorte deprehensum est, ut cicidit sors super Ionam.
Daniel spiritu sancto deprehendit peccatum iudicum iniquorum Israel, et 5

liberauit Sussannam.
Petrus quoque spiritu sancto deprehendit peccatum Annaniæ et Safirre
dicens: Mentitus es spiritui sancto.
Prudentia, ut Hironimus dicit, Salamon inter II mulieres iudicauit, et pec-
catum alterius deprehendit et ueritatem alterius inuenit. 10

Prudentia quoque Dauid peccatum Saul deprehendit uolentis occidere

eum; inde ait: Incerta et occulta manifestasti mihi.

H29.2 V28.2 26.2 De scelere manifesto

Lex dicit: Omnis reus ad ianuam ciuitatis adducetur et coram testibus

punietur. 15

Item: Qui percusserit hominem morte morietur. HV

H29.3 V28.3 26.3 De numero testium testantium scelus

Lex dicit: Nemo uno teste puniri debet, sed omne uerbum in ore II-orum
uel III-um testium stet.
1 Ios. 7:14–18 4 Iona 1:7 5 cf. Dan. 13 7 cf. Act. 5:3 12 Ps. 50:8 14 cf. Deut. 16:18
16 Exod. 21:12 18 Deut. 19:15

1 Iesus ] Essus A Hiesus V 1 Achan ] Acan B 1 ut ] et B 2 usque ] usque dicit H

usque ubi dicit V 3 Carmi ] Charmi HS Charmis V 4 deprehensum ] deprehensus AH
4 sors ] interlin. H 5 Daniel. . .sancto ] spiritu sancto Daniel (Danihel V) HV 5 Daniel ]
Danihel OS 5 peccatum ] peccata H 5 Israel ] om. AB 6 Sussannam ] Subsannam B
Susannam P*SV 7 peccatum ] peccata H 7 Annaniæ ] Ananie SV 7 Safirre ] Zafirrae
AB Saffirrae O Zaferre P* Safire S Saffire V 9 Prudentia. . .dicit ] Hieronimus (Hieronimus
V) prudentia et (ut V) HV 9 dicit ] ait S 9 Salamon ] Salomon ABOSV 9 II ] duas
ABHOSV 10 alterius (1) ] unius B 10 et ] ac HV 11 Saul. . .deprehendit ] deprehendit
Saul H 11 deprehendit ] after eum V 12 inde. . .mihi ] om. AB 18 dicit ] om. V 18 uno
teste ] interlin. H 18 teste ] testante S 18 omne ] omnem V 18 II-orum ] duorum HSV
19 III-um ] trium HSV
 164 Hibernensis 26.4

26.4 De III-bus personis ad punitionem inuocandis

H29.4 V28.4

Hironimus: III-es persone iuxta punitionem reorum uocande sunt: rex,

ut repremat scelus; episcopus,
˛ ut temperet iram regis; populus, ut hoc
exemplo terreatur.

H29.5 V28.5 26.5 De uindictis scelerum 5

In ueteri lege V uindicte erant: Prima lapidatio, ut super Achan unus-

quisque manum mittebat tribus scilicet causis: primo, ut signum peccati
eius maneret; secundo, ne amici eius in unum uindicarent, tertio, ne super
regem ueniret uindicta punitionis eius. Secunda uindicta igni conbustio,
ut Iudas ait de Thamar: Producite eam, ut conburatur. Tertia uindicta 10

gladio cedi, ut Fines meritricem cum uiro suo una secuit, ut cito morte
finirent. IIII-ta crux, sed in ueteri testamento seruilis poena fuit. V sectio
membrorum, ut Adonibesech ˛ a populo Israel summitatibus manuum et
pedum truncatus est.

26.6 De uindictis scelerum in nouo 15

H29.6 V28.6

In nouo autem, ut Hironimus dicit, III uindicte sunt. Prima crux, exem-
plo Christi consecrata. Inde Andreas prouocat eam dicens: Saluæ crux,
6 cf. Ios. 7:25 10 Gen. 38:24 11 cf. Num. 25:7 13 cf. Iudic. 1:4–7 14 Isid., Etymol.
5.27.4 (apparatus) 17 Acta Andreae (ed. Bonnet, 24–25)

1 III-bus ] tribus V 1 punitionem ] punitionem reorum H 1 inuocandis ] uocandis

AHSV 2 Hironimus ] Hieronimus SV 2 III-es ] tres BSV 2 iuxta ] ad HV 2 reorum ]
rerum V 2 sunt ] om. A 3 temperet ] temperam A 5 scelerum ] scelerum in lege
ueteri HV scelerum in ueteri testamento S 6 ueteri ] om. HSV 6 V ] quinque SV
6 uindicte ] om. A 8 secundo ] II H 8 tertio ] III H 9 Secunda ] II H 9 uindicta (2) ]
om. AHV 9 igni ] ignis OV 10 ut (1) ] ut filii Chore et Aaron et S ∥ cf. Leuit. 10:1–3
10 conburatur ] conburetur A conburetur (comburatur V) ne peccati memor (memoria V)
manere (maneret V) item Dathan et Core (Chore V) conbusti sunt HV 10 uindicta ] om.
HV 11 Fines ] Finees ASV 11 meritricem cum ] cum meretricem eum V 11 una secuit ]
secuit una V 11 morte ] mortem ABSV 12 finirent ] finerent P* finiret V 12 IIII-ta ]
quarta BHSV 12 seruilis ] pro seruili V 12 fuit ] fuit ut tamen in patibulo suspensus est
HV 12 V ] quinta HSV 13 Adonibesech ˛ ] Adombaseth A Adonibezech B Adonibosech
O Adonibesech rex gentilis qui LXX reges truncauit prius ita post hoc S Adonibezech
V 14 est ] text from p. 165 ln. 11 occurs here again H 15 De. . .nouo ] this chap. om. B
15 uindictis ] uindicta H 15 scelerum ] interlin. uel numero penarum O 16 In. . .dicit ]
Hieronimus in nouo V 16 autem. . .III ] quatuor H tres S quattuor V 16 Hironimus ]
Hieronimus S 16 III ] IIII O 17 Saluæ ] salua S
 26.6Hibernensis 165

saluæ crux, que decorem et pulcritudinem de membris Domini portasti.

II-a sectio membrorum. Hinc Hironimus ait: Romana aeclesia exemplum
sectionis membrorum a Philistina sumsit. Aptum est enim membris demi,
qui demsit æclesiam intus aut foris, ut pudoris aut sceleris signum sem-
per custodiat. A populo autem Israel hoc exemplum sumtum est, qui 5

membra, ut prediximus, Adonibesech secuit. Tertia in carcerem trudi, ut

tenebris conclusus intereat, qui diabulo excitatus scelus comissit. Quarta
penitentia cum exilio, ut amicis et prouincia alienus uiuat, qui extraneus a
mandatis Dei exstitisset.

De VIII generibus poenarum 10 HV

H29.7 V28.7

In libris ethimologiarum: VIII genera poenarum in legibus contineri Tullius scripsit,

.i. est: damnum, uincula, uerbera, talionem, ignaminiam, exilium, seruitutem, et
mortem. Primum, dampnum, a diminutionem uocatum. II, uincula, a uinciendo,
.i. est, artando, dicta. III, uerbera, dicta quia cum agitantur aerem uerberant. IIII,
talio, est similitudo uindicte,
˛ ut taliter quis patiatur, ut fecit. V, ignominium, eo quod 15

desinat habere honestatis nomen is, qui in aliquo crimine deprehenditur. Dictum
autem ignominium quasi sine nomine. VI, exilium, dictum quasi extra solum. VII,
seruitus, a seruiendo uocatur. Apud antiquos enim qui in bello a morte serua-
6 cf. p. 164 ln. 13 11 Isid., Etymol. 5.27.4 ∥ cf. p. 164 ln. 14

1 saluæ ] o bona HV salua S 1 portasti ] suscipisti HOV 2 II-a ] secunda SV

2 Hironimus ] Hieronimus S Ieronimus (sic) V 2 ait ] om. V 3 Philistina ] Phalastina
H Philistim P*S Philistini V 3 sumsit ] assumpsit V 3 Aptum ] Apertum A 3 est
enim ] enim est H 4 æclesiam ] æclesia P* 4 pudoris ] pudorem V 4 sceleris signum ]
signum sceleris V 5 custodiat ] custodiat signum H custodiat necnon V 5 autem
Israel ] om. A 5 autem ] om. HV 5 sumtum ] sumptum AHSV 6 ut prediximus ]
om. HV 6 Adonibesech ] Adonibaseth A Adonibezech V 6 secuit ] om. V 6 Tertia ]
III H 6 trudi ] AHV tradi P* 7–9 Quarta. . .exstitisset ] om. S 7 Quarta ] IIII AH
8 extraneus ] e terra reus A extra mens V 9 exstitisset ] extetiset A extetit H extetis-
set P* interlin. .i. de cognatione P extitit V 10 VIII ] octo V 11–166.3 In. . .habent ] this
chap. occurs twice in H: here and after p. 164 ln. 14. The latter is labelled H2 in app. crit. below
11 libris ] libro V 11 VIII ] octo V 11 contineri ] H2 V teneri H** 11 Tullius ] H2 V
Tulli H** 12 damnum ] damnum pecunie H2 12 et ] om. H2 13 Primum ] om. H2
13 II ] secundo V 13 uinciendo ] V uincendo H** 14 .i. est ] id est V 14 III ] tertio V
14–166.3 IIII. . .habent ] in marg. H 14 IIII ] H2 IIII iam ante H** quarto V 15 talio ] talio
.i. oculum pro oculo talio .i. oculum H2 15 taliter ] aliter V 15 ut (2) ] ita V 15 fecit ]
VH2 fiat H** 15 V ] quinto V 15 ignominium ] ignominiam V 16 is ] sed H2 his V
16 Dictum ] dicta V 17 ignominium ] ignominia V 17 nomine ] nomine .i. sine nomine
uiri boni 17 VI ] H2 v sic H sexto V 17 VII ] septimo V 18 seruitus ] V seruit H2 H**
18 seruiendo ] seruado V 18 uocatur ] uocata V 18–166.1 seruabantur ] serui uocaban-
tur V
 166 Hibernensis 26.7

bantur, portabantur ad seruiendum, seruili nuncupantur. VIII, mors, mortium uero

diuersi cassus sunt, ex quibus crux uel patibulum, in quo homines adpensi cru-
ciantur uel patiuntur; unde et nomina habent.

De uindicta copule illicite VH

H29.8 V28.8

Lex: Si mechatus quis fuerit cum uxore alterius, et adulterium perpetrauerit cum 5 HV

cuniuge proximi sui, morte moriantur et mechus et adultera. Qui dormit cum
nouerca sua, et reuelauerit ignominiam patris sui, morte moriantur ambo; sit san-
guis eorum super eos. Si quis cum nura sua uterque moriantur, quia scelus
operati sunt; sanguis eorum sit super eos. Qui supra uxorem filiam duxerit ma-
trem, scelus operatus est; uiuus ardebit cum ea, nec permanebit tantum scelus 10

in medio uestri. Qui dormit cum nura sua uterque moriantur, quia scelus operati
sunt; sanguis eorum sit super eos. Qui cum iumento et peccore coierit, morte
moriatur, et pecus occidetur. Qui acciperit sororem, filiam patris sui, siue matris
sue, et uiderit turpidudinen eius, illa conspexerit ignominiam fratris sui, nefariam
rem operati sunt; occidentur in medio populi. Qui coierit cum muliere in fluxu men- 15

struo, et reuelauerit fontem sanguinis, interficientur ambo in conspectu populi sui.

Si uero nescient, uiuent, et lauabunt uestes suas. Qui coierit cum uxore patris sui
uel aunculi sui, et reuelauerit ignominiam cognationis sue, portabunt ambo pec-
catum suum, absque liberis morientur. Qui duxerit uxorem fratris sui, rem facit
inlicitam: turpitudinem fratris sui reuelauit. Absque liberis morientur. 20

26.7 De adfinitate punienda si mereatur

H29.9 V28.9

In Regum libro: Filius contumax contemnens monita patris sui, adpre-

hendent eum, et ducent ad seniores, et obruet eum populus ciuitatis, et
auferes malum.
5 Leuit. 20:10–21 (13–14 om. ) 22 Deut. 21:18–21

1 portabantur. . .nuncupantur ] only in H2 1 VIII ] octauo V 2 uel ] om. V

2–3 cruciantur uel patiuntur ] H2 cruciantur VH** 4 copule illicite ] culpe inliq-
uite H 6 moriantur ] Vulg. morietur V moriatur H** 6 et mechus ] mechus V
6 adultera ] V adultere H** 8–9 Si. . .eos ] om. V 9 supra ] Vulg. super VH** 9 filiam ]
V filiam suam H** 10 tantum ] V tamen H** 11 uterque ] utrique V 12 peccore ]
pecude V 16 fontem ] V fons H** 17 Si. . .suas ] om. Leuit. 19–20 Qui. . .morientur ]
om. V 21 adfinitate ] interlin. i de cognatione P 22 In ] om. V 22 Regum libro ] lex
H*V 22 contumax ] contumax sit V 22 monita ] monimenta V 22 sui ] et H om. V
22–23 adprehendent ] adprehendant S 23 eum (1) ] eum pater V 23 ducent ] adducat
V 24 malum ] malum de medio tui S
 26.7Hibernensis 167

Lex dicit: Occidet unusquisque fratrem et amicum et proximum suum.

Item: Non miserearis fratri tuo, nec occultes eum, sit primum manus tua
super eum.
Moises: Si quis Domini est, iungatur mihi, et occidat unusquisque fratrem
suum. 5

De indulgendis per missericordiam HV

H29.10

V28.10
In psalmo: Misserator et missericors Dominus, patiens et multe missericors.
Lex: Nec memor sis iniuriae ciuium tuorum.
Item: Missericordia Domini plena est tera.
Item: Si dereliquerint filii eius legem meam, et reliqua, usque: Misericordiam 10

meam non dispergam ab eis.

Christus: Diligite innimicos uestros.
Item: Dimittite et dimittetur uobis.
Item: Si non remisseritis peccata eorum, nec remittet uobis pater uester peccata VH

uestra. 15

Item: Volo magis missericordiam, quam sacrificium.

Item: Petrus interrogat: Quodsi peccauerit in me frater, quoties dimitam ei? Vsque
septies? Veritas respondit: Non dico usque septies, sed septies et septuagies.
Item: Dominus orauit prouidens dicens: Pater, ignosce illis, et reliqua.
Item Stefanus, dicens: Domine, ne statuas illis hoc in peccatum, et reliqua. 20

1 Exod. 32:27 2 Deut. 13:8–9 4 Exod. 32:26–27 7 Ps. 144:8 ∥ cf. p. 471 ln. 19 8 Leuit.
19:18 ∥ cf. p. 471 ln. 18 9 Ps. 118:64 10 Ps. 88:31–34 ∥ cf. p. 471 ln. 20 12 Matt. 5:44;
Luc. 6:27 ∥ cf. p. 169 ln. 16, p. 191 ln. 9, p. 469 ln. 3, p. 471 ln. 21 13 cf. Matt. 6:15; Luc.
6:37 14 cf. Matt. 6:15; Marc. 11:20; Ioh. 20:23 ∥ cf. p. 445 ln. 15, p. 472 ln. 1 16 Osee
6:6 17 cf. Matt. 18:21–22 ∥ cf. p. 446 ln. 3, p. 472 ln. 4 19 cf. Luc. 23:34 ∥ cf. p. 472 ln. 7
20 Act. 7:59 ∥ cf. p. 472 ln. 8

1 Lex. . .suum ] om. HV 1 fratrem ] interlin. .i. pro malis operibus suis O 1 et (1) ] et
suum O 2 Item. . .eum ] in marg. H 2 miserearis ] miserias P* 2 eum ] eum sed O
2 primum ] AS in marg. O interlin. V om. BHP 4 Moises ] Moyses AHS item Moyses
V 4 Domini est ] interlin. P om. A est Domini S Dei est V 4 et ] om. AH interlin.
P 4 unusquisque ] unusque H 7 Misserator ] misericor V 7 missericors (1) ] misera-
tor V 7 multe ] multum V 8 memor sis ] memoreris V 10–11 usque. . .eis ] in marg.
H 12 Christus. . .uestros ] in marg. H 12 uestros ] uestros et reliqua V 14 nec ] et H
20 Stefanus ] Stephanus V 20 in ] om. V
 168 Hibernensis 26.8

H29.11 De seueritate uindicte

V28.11

In salmo: Deus ultionum Dominus, et reliqua, usque: Qui iudicas terram.

Item: Non miseraberis omnibus operantibus iniquitatem.
Lex item: Qui effuderit sanguinem innocentem, sanguis eius effundetur.
Item: Non accipietis pretium ab eo, qui reus est sanguinis, statim et ipse morietur. 5

Item: Irascimini et nolite peccare.

Item: Letabitur iustus cum uiderit uindictam, manus suas lauabit in sanguine pec-
catoris.
Item Heremias: Maledictus qui prohibet gladium suum a sanguine in die uindicte.
Lex item: Qui occiderit in gladio, oportet eum in gladio occidi. 10

26.8 De uindicta non prohibenda in nouo, et de personis dignis

ad uindictam
H29.12

V28.12
Hironimus: Qui percutit malos in eo quod mali sunt, et habet uassa inter-
fectionis, ut percuciat pessimos, minister Domini est.
Item: Rex coerceat inimicos, et constringat, et puniat, quia aeclesia nem- 15

inem punit.
Hironimus: Homicidas et sacrilegos punire non est effussio sanguinis, sed
legum ministerium. Et dum parcant peccatoribus sacerdotes, æclesie moli-
untur interitum.
2 Ps. 93:1–2 ∥ cf. p. 471 ln. 5 4 cf. Gen. 9:6; Deut. 21:7–8 ∥ cf. p. 471 ln. 4 5 Num. 35:31
6 Ps. 4:5 7 Ps. 57:11 ∥ cf. p. 471 ln. 6 9 Ier. 48:10 ∥ cf. p. 471 ln. 7 10 Apoc. 13:10 ∥ cf.
p. 471 ln. 15 13 Hier., In Hiezech. 9:1 CCSL 75, p. 103 17 cf. Hier., In Ier. 22:3 18 cf.
p. 471 ln. 9

2 salmo ] psalmo V 2 Dominus. . .usque ] Dominus Deus ultionum libere egit exaltare
V 4 effundetur ] effudetur H* 7 uindictam ] uindictam impiorum V 7–8 peccatoris ]
peccatorum V 9 Heremias ] Hieremias V 10 in (1) ] om. V 13 Hironimus ] Hieron-
imus BSV 13 sunt ] sint A 14 percuciat ] percutiat AHSV 14 pessimos ] pessimus A
15–16 Item. . .punit ] this section follows ln. 10 HV 17 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BS item
HVΘ 17 punire ] et uenenarios .i. scelestes uel placatos punire H et uenenarios punire
V 17–18 sed. . .ministerium ] si (om. V) ministerium legum HV 18 legum ] legum Dei
S 18 Et dum ] item alibi H item et V 18 parcant ] dumparcent V 18 peccatoribus
sacerdotes ] sacerdotes peccatoribus H sacerdotes peccata V 18 æclesie ] eclesie Dei HV
18–19 moliuntur ] molliuntur P*
 26.9Hibernensis 169

Agustinus: Que est ista uanitas, uni parcere et omnes in discrimen adduc-
ere? Polluitur enim populus uno peccante.
Hironimus: Qui non occidit latronem ipse perdit inopem. Mortificant
animas, que non moriuntur, et uiuificant animas, que non uiuunt.
Gregorius: Non morientem quippe mortificat, qui iustum damnat; et non 5

uicturum uiuificare nititur, qui reum soluere a supplicio conatur.

H29.13 26.9 De uindicta in nouo

V28.13

Agustinus: Neque hic ea uindicta prohibitur, que uadit etiam ad correctio-

nem. Ipsa enim pertinet ad misericordiam. Nec inpedit illud propossitum,
quo quisque paratus est ab eo, quem correctum esse uult, et plura per- 10

ferre. Sed huic uindictæ referende non est idoneus, nisi qui odium, quo
solent homines flagellare qui se uindicare desiderant, dilectionis magni-
tudine superauit. Non enim metuendum est, ne odisse paruulum filium
parentes uideantur: cum ab eis uapuletur peccans, non peccet amplius.
Et certe perfecte dilectionis ipsius Dei patris imitatione nobis proponitur 15

exemplum, cum in sequentibus dicit: Diligite inimicos uestros, et reliqua.

Et tamen de ipso dicitur per prophetam: Quem enim diligit Deus, corripit
et flagillat omnem filium quem recipit.
1 Caesar., Epist. de Concilio Massiliense CCSL 148a, pp. 91–9 ln. 147–8 ∥ cf. p. 471 ln. 16
3 Ezech. 13:19 ∥ cf. p. 471 ln. 11 5 Greg. I, Homil. in euang. 26.5 ∥ cf. p. 471 ln. 13 8 Aug.,
De serm. dom. in mont. 1.20.63 CCSL 35, p. 72 14 cf. Prou. 13:24 16 Matt. 5:44; Luc. 6:27
∥ cf. p. 167 ln. 12, p. 191 ln. 9, p. 469 ln. 3, p. 471 ln. 21 17 Heb. 12:6

1 Agustinus ] Agustinus item H Augustinus item V 1 est. . .uanitas ] est uanitas ista
S 3 Hironimus. . .inopem ] om. BS this section follows ln. 18 A 3 Hironimus ] Hiro
item H Hieronimus item V Hieronimus Θ 3 perdit ] perdidit HV 3 inopem ] innocen-
tem HV 3 Mortificant ] propheta mortificabant ABS profeta item mortificabant H proph̄
ait ē mortificabant V 4 moriuntur ] morientur AP* 4 uiuificant ] uiuificabant AHP*SV
5 Gregorius ] Gregorius item HV item Θ 6 nititur ] nitititur P** 6 soluere. . .supplicio ]
a supplicio soluere HV 6 conatur ] amatur A 8 Agustinus ] Agustinus ait H Augusti-
nus V 8 prohibitur ] proibetur A non probetur V 8 uadit ] ualet H*V 8–9 correctio-
nem ] Aug. correptionem ABHOSP** corruptionem V 9 Ipsa ] .i. liber sermone in monte
habeto ipsa H interlin. O 9 enim ] enim est B 10 quo ] ABHSV in quo P** 10 quisque ]
unusquisque .i. relegiosus H 10 est ] om. H 10 eo ] eo .i. inimico H 10 correctum ]
Aug. correptum BHSOP** corruptum V 11 referende ] deferende V 11 qui ] ABSV
om. HOP** 11 quo ] qui V 12 qui ] et qui H 13 ne ] non A 14 parentes uidean-
tur ] uideantur parentes HV 14 uapuletur ] uapulatur AHSV 14 non ] non ut HSV
15 imitatione ] emitatione BP* imitationem V 17 Et tamen ] que sequunturet tamen H et
non V 17 dicitur. . .prophetam ] per prophetam dicitur H perfecte (sic) dicitur V 18 et ]
om. HV 18 flagillat ] flagellat
170 Hibernensis 26.9

Magni etenim sancti uirii, qui iam optime scierunt mortem istam, que an-
imam soluit a corpore, non esse formidandam, sed [secundum] eorum
tamen animum, qui illam timent, nonnulla peccata morte punierunt, quo
et uidentibus utilius metus incuteretur, et illis, qui morte puniebantur,
non ipsa mors noceret. [Non temere illi iudicabant] quibus tale iuditium 5

donauerat Deus, id est, quo Elias multos adfecit morte et propria manu
et igni diuinitus imperato. Cum et alii magni et diuini uiri, eodem spiritu
consulentes, rebus humanis non temere fecerunt. Itaque posteaquam eos
docuit quid est diligere proximum te ipsum. Infuso etiam spiritu sancto,
quem missit, non defuerunt tales uindictae, quamuis multo rarius, quam 10

in ueteri testamento. Nam et uerbis apostoli Petri Annanias et uxor eius

exanimes ceciderunt. Et si huic libro heretici aduersantur et ueteri testa-
mento nolunt credere, Paulum apostolum intueantur, dicentem de quo-
dam peccatore, quem tradidit Satanæ in interitum carnis, ut anima salua
sit. Et si nolunt mortem hic intellegere, fortasse enim incertum est, quam- 15

libet uindictam per Satanan factam ab apostolo fateantur; quod non iam
odio, sed amore fecisse manifestat illud adiectum: Vt anima salua sit.
Aut in ipsis libris, quibus ipsi magnam tribuunt auctoritatem, animaduer-
tant, quod, ubi scriptum est apostolum Tomam inprecatum cuidam, quod
palma percussisset, atrocissime mortis supplicium; animam eius tamen 20

commendat, ut in futuro ei saeculo parcetur. Cuius a leone occisi a cætero

1 Aug., De serm. dom. in mont. 1.20.64–65 CCSL 35, pp. 73–5 9 Matt. 22:39 11 cf. Act.
5:5, 10 ∥ cf. p. 471 ln. 8 14 I Cor. 5:5

1 etenim ] enim H enim et V 1 istam ] ipsam HV 2 soluit ] desoluit H desolui

V 2 secundum ] Aug. 3 animum ] animam B 3 illam ] illam non H 3 timent ]
continent V 3 nonnulla ] propter nulla B 3 peccata ] interlin. uel timore O
4 uidentibus ] uiuentibus V 4 ut ] om. V 4 metus ] metu V 4 incuteretur ] incutiatur
V 5 Non. . .iudicabant ] Aug. 6 Deus ] om. B 6 Elias ] Helias BSV 6 morte ] om. H
6 et ] ex A 7 diuinitus ] diuinitatis V 7 imperato ] AHSV inp&rato P** 7 et (2) ] om.
V 7 alii ] alii et AS 7 et (3) ] om. A 7 spiritu ] spiritu et V 8 humanis ] BHSV ho-
minis P** 8 temere ] interlin. .i. uindictam O teme V 8 quam ] que V 8–9 eos docuit ]
docuit eos V 9 quid ] quidem S que V 9 est ] om. S 9 diligere ] dilegere P* 9 te
ipsum ] HV om. ABOSP** 9 Infuso ] infusso P* infaso V 10 multo ] multo que in nouo
H 10 rarius ] maius A 11 Annanias ] Ananias S 11 et (2) ] om. V 12 ceciderunt ]
ciciderunt P* 12 libro ] .i. actibus apostolorum H 13 nolunt ] Aug. noluerunt P**
13 apostolum ] SV apostolos P** 14 in. . .carnis ] om. V 15 mortem hic ] hic mortem HV
16 factam ] factam esse O 16 fateantur ] HSV prophetatur A protestantur O propheantur
BP** 16 quod ] quia HV 18 ipsis ] aliis HV 19 quod (1) ] quod dominus A quomodo
Dominus HV quod dicimus S 19 ubi. . .est ] om. V 19 ubi ] AHOS dominus ubi B ibi P**
19 apostolum ] apostolo P* 19 Tomam ] Thomam AHSV 19 inprecatum ] increpatum
V 19 quod (2) ] quem A qui V 20 palma ] palmas V 20 percussisset ] percussiset .i.
apostolus H 20 atrocissime mortis ] om. A 21 parcetur ] parceretur AHSV
 26.10Hibernensis 171

corpore discerptam manum canis tulit mensis, quibus conuiuebatur apos-

tolus.
Agustinus in Enchiridion ait: Ita autem Thomas ait: Melius est, ut tibi in futuro HV

seculo detur indulgentia, ubi finis plagis nullus occurrit. Hic, in isto sæculo, plaga
transitoria ista tibi redetur, ut tu ipse intereas. Qui emendat uerbere in quem potes- 5

tas datur, uel coercet aliqua disciplina et tamen peccata eius, quo ab illo lessus
aut offensus est, dimittit ex corde uel orat, ut ei dimittatur; non solum in eo quod
dimttit atque orat, uerum etiam in eo quod corripit et aliqua emendatoria poena
plectit, elimosinam dat.

26.10 De uindictis magnis magnorum peccatorum 10

H29.14

V28.14
Initium omnis peccati superbia est, per quam diabulus factus est, qui
bonus angelus per naturam a Deo conditus est, hinc in sempiternum
damnatur. Adam, primus homo, transgresione diuini mandati morte dam-
natur cum omni genere suo. Cain, primus homicida, VII uindictas soluit,
quia sub una poena per VII generationes a se natas ussus est, uel quia per 15

VII peccauit autem per animam. Tripertitum autem est: irascibile, concu-
piscibile, racionabile; et corpus quatripertitum autem est: igni, aere, aqua,
terra, aliter.
Hironimus ait: Hec sunt VII peccata, cum hoc autem est primo male
diuidit, id inter se et fratrem. II-o inuidit, hoc est fratri. Tertio, iratus 20

est. IIII occidit. V-to mentitus est. VI-to male credidit. VII-mo disperauit.
5 Aug., Enchirid. 72 15 cf. p. 175 ln. 3 19 cf. Hier., ad Damas., ep. 36.6

1 discerptam ] discertam AV discreptam B 1 mensis ] canis mensis H 1–2 apostolus ]

apostolus hucusque H 3 Agustinus in Enchiridion ait ] om. V 4 indulgentia ] in-
dulgentiam V 4 plagis ] V plage H** 4 Hic ] hic autem V 5 Qui ] item Augusti-
nus in Enchiridion ait qui V 6 uel ] V H** 7 ei ] V om. H** 7 quod ] qui V
8 quod ] qui V 11 diabulus ] diabolos A 13–14 Adam. . .suo ] in marg. A 13 Adam ]
aliter Hironimus ait Adam A 13 diuini mandati ] mandati diuini V 13 mandati ]
HS mandata P** 14 cum. . .suo ] om. BHV 14 homicida ] homicida .i. usque VII
genus H homicidium per V 14 VII ] septem V 15–18 quia. . .aliter ] this section fol-
lows p. 169 ln. 3 A om. BHSV 15 quia sub ] quas uero O 15 generationes ] Sedul.,
Collect. 25.8.10 gentes AOP** 15 a se natas ] O a senat̄å sed A aut (interlin. ut) se
natus P** 16 Tripertitum ] tripartitam AO 16 autem (2) ] hoc O 16 irascibile ] iras-
cibilem AO 16–17 concupiscibile ] concupiscibilem AO 17 racionabile ] rationabilem
AO 17 autem est ] idem O 18 aliter ] om. A 19–21 Hironimus ait. . .disperauit ] om.
BHSV 19 Hironimus ait ] om. A 19–21 Hec. . .disperauit ] in marg. A 19 hoc ] interlin.
P 19 autem ] om. A 19 primo ] I-o A 20 inter se ] A in terra P** 20 fratrem ] frater
est A 20 Tertio ] III-o A
 172 Hibernensis 26.11

De Lamech primo adultero et homicida, septies et septuagies uindicatur.

Iniquitatem mundi diluuium tersit. Vanam gloriam turrim edificantium
linguarum cofussio damnauit, et scelere innaturali ignis Sodomam et Go-
morram conbussit. Aegiptus crudeliter plebem Dei captiuans, adficitur X
plagis, et in mari rubro nouissime mergitur. Core quoque indignam Deo 5

hostiam immolante, cum suis alieno igni crematur. Aperta est terra et deg-
lutiuit Dathan, et operuit super congregationem Abiron. Dauid populum
adnumerante adrogantiæ causa, uirorum exercitus sui LXX milia occissa
sunt. Duo filii Aron ignem alienum offerentes, moriuntur iuxta hostias,
et DCC milia Ebreorum pro transgresione mandati in herimo perierunt. 10

Missis pueris in fornace a Nabuchodonosor, flamma succendit Chaldeos. In uin- VH

dicta crucis undecies centena milia Ebreorum gladio fameque in Hieru-

solimis perierunt, et C milia puplice uenundata sunt.

26.11 De grauibus uindictis peccatorum minimorum

H29.15

V28.15
In lege: In sabbato ligna congregans coram populo, puer occissus est. 15

Item in lege: Qui maledixerit patri uel matri, morte morietur.

In Regum libris: Iratus est Deus ad Oziam pro temeritate sua, et subleuans
arcam boue cadente moritur.
1 cf. Gen. 4:23–4 ∥ cf. Hier., ad Damas., ep. 36.5 2 cf. Gen. 11:1–9 3 cf. Gen. 19:24 4 cf.
Exod. 7:14–12:36 5 cf. Num. 16:23–33 7 cf. II Sam. 24:1–17 9 cf. Leuit. 10:1–2 11 cf.
Dan. 3:46–100 12 cf. p. 183 ln. 14, p. 348 ln. 14, 16 15 cf. Num. 15:32 16 Exod. 21:17
17 II Sam. 6:7

1 septies. . .septuagies ] septuagies septies HSV 2 turrim ] turrem S 3 linguarum co-

fussio ] confussio linguarum HV 3 cofussio ] (sic) P confusio S 3 et (1) ] S pro BP**
3 innaturali ] AHSV naturali P** 4 Aegiptus ] Egyptus ASV 4 adficitur ] adfligitur H
affligitur V 4 X ] decem V 5 nouissime ] nouissime populus HV 5 Core ] Chore S
Choreb V 5–6 indignam. . .hostiam ] hostiam Deo indignam HV 6 immolante ] im-
molantem HV 7 super. . .Abiron ] et rel B 7 congregationem ] synagogam S 7 Abiron ]
Abiran V 8 adnumerante ] interlin. numerare P 8 adrogantiæ ] arrogantie˛ S 8 LXX
milia ] Lxx H septuaginta milia V 9 Aron ] Aaron SV 10 et ] om. ABHSV 10 DCC
milia ] DC m̄ BHO septuaginta milia V 10 Ebreorum ] Hebreorum SV 10 mandati ]
mandati Dei HV 10 in. . .perierunt ] perierunt in heremo HV 11 Nabuchodonosor ]
Nabochodonosor H 11 Chaldeos ] Caldeos H 12 crucis ] crudelium V 12 Ebreorum ]
Ebreis H* Hebreorum S Hebraorum V 12 fameque ] ABSV flameque P** fame H
12–13 Hierusolimis ] Heremosolimis A Hierosolimis BS Hierusolymis V 13 C ] centum
ASV 14 peccatorum minimorum ] minorum peccatorum V 15 coram ] coram omni
HSV 15 puer ] om. SV 16 in lege ] om. V 16 morietur ] moriatur AHSV 17 Regum
libris ] libris Regum H libro Regum V 17 Iratus. . .ad ] om. HSV 17 Iratus. . .Deus ] om.
B 17 Oziam ] Ozias BHSV 17 pro. . .et ] om. BHSV
26.11Hibernensis 173

Item: Pueros XLII ad Eliseum dicentes, ascende calue, et duo ursi deuo-
rauerunt XII ex eis.
Moises propter unius uerbi paruam infidelitatem terram repromissionis
non intrauit.
Zacarias, pater Iohannis babtiste, contradicens angelo in uno sermone, no- 5

uem mensibus obmutuit.

Christus dicit: Qui dixerit fratri suo racha siue fatue, reus erit concilio et
gehenne ignis.
Annanias quoque et Saphira, mentientes de propria pecunia, presente
Petro moriuntur. 10

Item: Caupo percuciens Tomam moritur; qui enim transgreditur unum

mandatum, factus est omnium reus.
Gez minister Helisei mentiens, lepra percutitur. HV

Item: Dathan et Abiron et Chor uno die deleti sunt. Dathan et Abiron pro-
genies Ruben ducatum cum Moisen contendunt; quos sorbsit terra cum 15

CL hominibus. Chore uero progenies Leui contendit cum Aaron sacer-

dotium; quem ignis deuorat cum D hominibus.
1 cf. II Reg. 2:23–24 ∥ cf. p. 440 ln. 12 3 cf. Num. 20:9–12 5 cf. Luc. 1:20 7 Matt. 5:22
9 cf. Act. 5:5–10 14 cf. Num. 16:23–33

1–2 Item. . .XII ex eis ] see p. 440 ln. 12 for this section in HV 1 Item ] item in Regum
S 1 XLII ] XL duo B quadraginta duos V 1 Eliseum ] Heliseum HV 1 et ] om. AHSV
2 XII ex eis ] om. ABHSV 2 XII ] O XLIII P** 3 Moises ] Moyses AHV in Deuteronomio
Moyses S 3 paruam ] om. BO 5 Zacarias ] Zacharias ABOSV 6 obmutuit ] mutilauit
AS mutulauit BHV 7 dicit ] ait H om. SV 7 siue fatue ] om. V 7 concilio et ] om. HV
9 Annanias ] Annias ⟨ Annas H* Ananias V 9 quoque ] om. V 9 Saphira ] Zapihrra
AP* Safirra H Safira S Saffira V 9–10 presente Petro ] om. ABHSV 11 Item. . .moritur ]
om. A 11 Item ] om. HS 11 Caupo ] HSV cauo P** 11 Tomam ] Thomam HSV
11–12 qui. . .reus ] in marg. H this section follows ln. 17 V 11 qui ] in epistola apos-
toli qui V 12 reus ] reus et reliqua V 14 Item. . .sunt ] om. V 14–17 Item. . .hominibus ]
om. ABS 14–17 Item. . .hominibus ] Dathan et Abiathar nouo ducatum cum Moyse con-
tendunt sorbsit terra cum CL hominibus ch̄o leue contendunt sacerd̄ cum Aaron ignis
deuorauit cum CL hominibus et in uno die factus est omnis reus et reliqua H 14 Item ]
om. V 14 Abiron (2) ] Abiran ⟨ Abiron V* 14–15 progenies Ruben ] rubentes propter
V 15 Moisen ] Moyse V 15 contendunt ] contendentes V 15 quos ] om. V 16 CL ]
centumquinquaginta V 16 Chore ] Choreb V 16 uero ] om. V 16 progenies ] om. V
16 Leui ] leuita V 16 contendit ] contendentes V 16–17 cum. . .sacerdotium ] propter
sacerdotium cum Aaron V 17 quem ] om. V 17 deuorat ] deuoruit O deuorabit V
17 D ] CL O centumquinquaginta V 17 hominibus ] hominibus et in uno die utrumque
factum est V
 174 Hibernensis 26.12

26.12 De leuibus uindictis peccatorum magnorum

H29.16

V28.16
Daniel dicit ad Nabucodonosor: Redime peccata tua elimosinis tuis.
Salamon: Sicut aqua extinguit ignem, ita ælimosina extinguit peccatum.
Ezechiel, immo Dominus per eum dicit: Si dixero iniquo, in morte mori-
eris, si auertat se ab iniquitatibus suis, uita uiuet et non morietur. 5

Item: In quacumque die conuersus fuerit peccator a malitia sua, omnes

iniquitates illius obliuioni tradentur.
Christus: Remittuntur illi peccata multa, quia dilexit multum.
Item: Sanus factus es, noli ultra peccare.
In epistolis dicit: Purga prius iniquitates tuas, et saluus eris. 10

Paulus persequtus est æclesiam Dei, cecitatis triduo in Damasco ad Do-

minum conuertitur.
Item apostolus: Qui furabatur, iam non furetur, sed laboret manibus, ut
habeat unde tribuat indigentibus.
Iacobus ait: Confitemini alterutrum peccata uestra et saluemini. 15

Thobias: Elimosina mundat peccata et liberat a morte. HV

Hironimus: Dominus patiens et multe misericordiæ, ut uitam aeternam

penitentiæ breui et diligenti tribuat.
In annalibus: Quidam gentilis in naui periclitatus fertur in hanc uocem erumpisse: HV

1 cf. p. 70 ln. 13 2 Dan. 4:24 3 Sir. 3:33 ∥ cf. p. 69 ln. 17 4 Ezech. 3:18 6 Ezech.
33:12–13 ∥ cf. p. 390 ln. 6, 17 8 Luc. 7:47 9 Ioh. 5:14 10 cf. Rom. 10:9 11 cf. Act. 9:3–9
13 Ephes. 4:28 ∥ cf. p. 197 ln. 4, p. 473 ln. 11 15 Iacob. 5:16 ∥ cf. p. 381 ln. 7, p. 393 ln. 15
16 Tob. 4:11 ∥ cf. p. 70 ln. 1

1 peccatorum magnorum ] magnorum peccatorum HV 2 dicit ] om. V

2 Nabucodonosor ] Nabochodonosor AH Nabocodonosor P* Nabuchodonosor V
2 Redime ] redeme P* O rex redime HV 2 tuis ] om. A tuis o rex S 3 Salamon ]
Salomon ABS 3 ælimosina ] elemosyna AS 4 dicit ] om. V 4 dixero ] dixeris A
4 in ] om. SV 4–5 morieris ] ABHOSV morietur P** 7 illius ] eius HV 8 Christus ]
Christus dicit S 9 Item. . .peccare ] om. ABS after ln. 14 HV 9 Sanus ] iam sanus HV
10 In. . .saluus eris ] this section follows ln. 9 V 10 epistolis ] epistolis apostolus HV
10 dicit ] om. AH dic S 10 Purga ] om. AHSV in marg. P 10 et ] ut V 10 saluus
eris ] salueris H reliqua S 11 persequtus est ] persequens H persecuturus S persecutus
V 11 cecitatis ] cecatus V 12 conuertitur ] conuertebatur S 15 Iacobus. . .uestra ]
peccata uestra alterutrum HV 15 Iacobus ] Petrus ABHOV 15 ait ] om. AHV
15 alterutrum. . .saluemini ] see p. 381 ln. 7 for this section in HV 15 alterutrum ] interlin.
orate in inuicem P 15 et ] et ut P** 16 Thobias. . .morte ] see p. 70 ln. 1 for this section
in Hib.A 17 Hironimus ] Hironimus ait H Hieronimus SV 17 ut ] sue ut H om. V
19 erumpisse ] erupisse V
 26.13Hibernensis 175

Deum Ebreorum credo et adoro. Et uitam meruisse narratur.

26.13 De uindictis tardis in peccatores

H29.17

V28.17
Dominus in Adam post annos DCCCCXXX uindicat. Cain fratricida non
subito interficitur, sed per VII generationes uixit.
Lamech parricida parricidæ post multum tempus consummitur. 5

Saul similiter peccans non cito moritur, de quo Dominus ait: Penetet me,
ordinasse Saul in regem.
Salamone peccante in filium suum uindicatur.
Filiorum Iacob peccata in III et IIII generatione uindicantur.
Dominus de Cannaneis ad Moisen dicit: Nondum conplete sunt iniqui- 10

tates eorum.
In prophetis: Non uult Deus mortem peccatoris, sed ut conuertatur et
uiuat.
Hironimus: Minatur Dominus peccatores percutere, sed per multos annos
exspectat, sicut a passione Domini nostri Iesu Christi per XL et II annos 15

expectauit Iudaeos.
Pilagius ait: Plerique etiam contra se calumniantur, cur in presenti Deus
non reddit, non intellegentes quod, si ita fieret, nullus pene hominum
remansiset, nec umquam de iniustis fierent iustii.
3 cf. Gen. 5:5 ∥ cf. p. 171 ln. 15 5 cf. Gen. 4:23–4 8 cf. I Reg. 12:6–20 12 cf. Gen. 3:22
17 Pelag., In ep. ad Rom. 2:4

1 Ebreorum ] Hebreorum V 2 peccatores ] peccatoribus V 3 Dominus. . .uindicat ] In

Genessi ad Adam et Euam dicitur in quacumque die comede (comederitis V) et (om. V)
reliqua (om. V) usque moriemini cum tota uita Adam post (om. V) DCCCCXXX (nungen-
tistriginta V) annis texitur in hac etate Dominus in eum uindicat HV 3 post ] post multos
S 3 Cain ] Kain S 4 VII ] septem SV 4 generationes ] gentes V 4 uixit ] S uiuit A
uixit á sénatas P** 5 parricida parricidæ ] BH parricida parricide V paricida paricide˛ S
parricide uel fratricide P** 7 ordinasse ] ordinare A 8 Salamone ] Salomone S Saul V
8 filium suum ] filio suo S 9 III ] tertiam HV tertia S 9 IIII ] quartam HV quarta S
10 de. . .dicit ] ad Moysen ait de Cannaneis H ad Moysen de Caneis ait V 10 Cannaneis ]
Cananeis BS 10 Moisen ] Moysen ABOS 12 conuertatur ] conuertat S 13 uiuat ] uitat
in eternum
˛ S 14 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 15 XL ] quadraginta V 15 et II ] om.
BS duos O 15 annos ] annis V 16 Iudaeos ] S interlin. H om. V Iudeos id est absque
uindicta crucis P** 17 Pilagius ] Pelagius SV 18 reddit ] reddet S 18 quod, si ] quod
S* 18 pene ] poene S 18 hominum ] omnium HV
 176 Hibernensis 26.14

H29.18 26.14 De uindictis uelocibus in peccatores

V28.18

In lege: Cito Maria lepra percutitur.

Cito duo filii Aron morte finiuntur.
Cito duo filii Heli in morte traduntur. V

In Regum libro: Cito Ozias arcam tangens moritur. 5

In Nouo: Cito Iudas Scarioth pena consummitur.

Cito Annam et Safiram moriuntur.
Cito Olimpius Arrianus episcopus in balneis, sanctam trinitatem blasfe-
mans, conbustus uissibiliter moritur.
Arrius ipse contrarius Christi fidei apud Constantinopolim uisceribus fussis 10

cito interiit.

26.15 De notatione diuersitatis iudicii Dei in utrisque

H29.19

V28.19
Agustinus ait: Notanda est diuersitas iudicii Dei in utrisque: in uno atroc-
itas ueritatis alacritasque misericordiæ Dei, ne addat peccata peccatis, in
altero patientiæ modus et penitentiæ exspectatio putatur, siue quia uita 15

haec quasi uapor, aut somnium, siue umbra, in comparatione future uitæ.
Item Agustinus: Non requirendum est cur Dominus aliquando tarde, ali-
quando cito, aliquando grauiter, aliquando leuiter iudicat, Salamone di-
cente: Noli multum sapire, et altiora te ne queras.
2 cf Num. 12:10 3 cf. Leuit. 10:2 4 cf. I Sam. 4:11 5 cf. II Sam. 6:1–7 6 cf. Matt. 27:5;
Act. 1:18 7 cf. Act. 5:5–10 14 cf. Is. 30:1 15 cf. Aug., De patientia 10 PL 40:615 19 cf.
Sir. 3:22

1 uindictis uelocibus ] uelocibus uindictis HV 1 uelocibus ] AS ueloci P** 1 peccatores ]

peccatoribus V 3 duo ] II H 3 Aron ] Aaron AHS 3 finiuntur ] puniuntur V
5 In. . .libro ] om. V 5 Regum. . .libro ] libris Regum H 5 libro ] libris AS 5 Ozias ]
Oziaas A 5 arcam tangens ] tangens arcam HV 7 Annam ] Annania B Anna H Ana-
nia S Ananias V 7 Safiram ] Sapirra B Zafiram P* Saffirra O Safirum H Safira S Saf-
fira V 8 Olimpius ] Olimphus S 8 balneis ] balneis ⟨ baneis H* balineis P* 8 sanctam
trinitatem ] suam ciuitatem A 8–9 blasfemans ] blasphemantes V 10 Arrius ] Arri-
anus A et Arrius H appus P* 10 apud ] AHSV aperte interlin. ut P** 11 cito ] om. A
11 interiit ] interit P* 12 iudicii ] iudici P* 13 Agustinus. . .utrisque ] om. V 13 ait ]
om. S 15 altero ] altero et A 15 modus ] modos P* 15 quia ] quia est HV 15–16 uita
haec ] hec uita SV 16 siue umbra ] om. AB aut umbra HV 16 future uitæ ] uite future
HV 17 Agustinus ] om. ABHSV 17 requirendum ] requirandum AHV 18 Salamone ]
Salomone S Salomon V 18–19 dicente ] ait V 19 multum ] altum H alta V 19 sapire ]
sapere AHSV 19 te ne ] atenere V 19 queras ] quiras HSV
 26.16Hibernensis 177

Paulus ait: Inuestigabiles uiæ illius, et inscrutabilia sunt iudicia eius.

Gregorius: Quis occulta iudicia Dei sciat? Ea que in diuino examine con-
prehendere non possimus, timere magis quam discutere debemus.

H29.20 26.16 De IIII modis, quibus non cito uindicat Deus

V28.20

Agustinus: IIII modis non cito uindicat Deus: primo, ut patientia eius 5

probetur. Dauid inde dicitur: Patiens Dominus et multe misericordiæ.

Secundo, ut sit homo inexcusabilis. Inde dicitur: Inexcussabilis es O homo.
Tertio, quia merita martirum orant pro eis, ut Stiphanus orauit. Quarto, ut
peccata peccatis addantur, ut in fine mundi cum diabulo puniantur. Hinc
dicitur in lege: Noua peccata ueteribus peccatis addam. Haec sunt enim 10

uassa ire.
˛ Et in apocalipsi Iohannis: Adhuc sordescant, qui in sordibus
sunt.

26.17 De III modis quibus cito uindicat Deus

H29.21

V28.21
Agustinus ait: Tribus quoque modis cito uindicat Deus: primo, ad proba-
tionem potentiæ et ad timorem incutiendum aliis. II-o, ne addant peccata, 15

cito in pena consummantur. Inde Paulus ait: Dedi hominem huiusmodi, et

reliqua; et ut Tomas cito in cauponem uindicat, ut Dominus illi in futuro
1 Rom. 11:33 2 Greg. I, Dialogi 4.27.14 6 Ps. 144:8 7 Rom. 2:1 10 cf. Ier. 50:25; cf.
Rom. 9:22 11 Apoc. 22:11 16 cf. I Cor. 5:5

1 ait ] om. V 1 illius ] eius HV 1 eius ] illius H illius et reliqua V 2 iudicia Dei ] Dei iu-
dicia AV 2 examine ] HSV exanime AP** 3 possimus ] possuimus S 3 debemus ] de-
beamus P* 4 IIII ] quatuor H quttuor V 5 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 5 IIII ] quattuor
SV 5 primo ] I H om. V 5 patientia ] patientiam A 6 Dauid ] om. HSV 6 inde ] unde
HV 6 misericordiæ ] missericordie eius HV 7 Secundo ] II H 7 sit. . .inexcusabilis ] in-
excussabilis fiat homo HV 7 inexcusabilis ] inexcussabilis P* 7 Inde. . .Inexcussabilis ]
om. AB 7 O ] om. A 8 Tertio ] III H 8 orant ] orauit A 8 ut Stiphanus. . .orauit ] bene
orantibus ut Stefanus orauit H 8 Stiphanus ] Stephanus ABS Stefanus V 8 Quarto ]
IIII H 9 mundi ] om. HV 9–10 Hinc dicitur ] inde HV 10 lege ] lege dicitur V
10 addam ] adam V 10 Haec ] ABHO hi SP** 10 enim ] om. ABHSV 11 ire˛ ] ire Dei
HV 11 Et. . .apocalipsi ] om. H 11 apocalipsi ] apocalipsis S 11–12 Iohannis. . .sunt ]
in marg. H om. V 11 in (2) ] om. H 13 III ] IIII A tribus HSV 13 uindicat ] iudicat S
14 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 14 ait ] om. HSV 14 Tribus ] III A 14 quoque modis ]
modis quoque V 15 potentiæ ] penitentiae suae HV penitentiae S 15 aliis ] in aliis
BO 15 II-o ] secundo BSV 16 cito. . .pena ] in poena cito AHSV 16 Dedi ] ABHOSV
tradidi P** 16 hominem ] homini A 16–17 et reliqua ] in interitum satanae ut spiri-
tus eius saluus fiat HV 17 Tomas ] Thomas BSV 17 uindicat ] ABHS uindicauit P**
17 illi. . .futuro ] in futuro illi V
 178 Hibernensis 26.18

misereatur. III-o, quia animæ sanctorum sub ara Dei clamant: Vindica
sanguinem nostrum, et usquequo non uindicat sanguinem nostrum?

26.18 De uindictis in unum peccatum mutuatis per electionem

H29.22 peccantis
V28.22

In Regum libro ad Dauid dicitur: Trium tibi optio datur, elige unum: 5

utrum III-bus annis ueniet tibi famis, aut tribus mensibus fugies aduersar-
ios tuos, aut certe III diebus erit pestilentia in terminis tuis. Dauid dicit:
Melius est, ut incidam in manus Domini, quam hominum. Et moriuntur
de populo a Dan usque Bersabe LXX milia uirorum eo quod numerauit
Dauid populum suum. 10

De eo quod maius est peccatum occidere, quam cadauera occisorum HV

decipere
H29.23

V28.23
In euangelio Iohannis: Nolite timere eos qui occidunt corpus et postea non habent
quod faciunt.
Agustinus hoc comandatus est: Quomodo non habent quod faciant? Quod si, cum 15

occiderint, corpus bestis lacerandum et diripiendum alitibus proieciant? Videtur

adhuc seuitia habere quod faciat. Sed cui facit? Quia migrauit. Inest corpus, sed
nullus est sensus. Habitatio iacet, habitator recessit. Ergo postea non habent
quod faciant. Non sentienti enim nihil faciunt.
1 Apoc. 6:10 5 cf. II Sam. 24:12–15 13 Matt. 10:28 15 Aug. In Iohann. 43:12 CCSL 36,
p. 378 ln. 26

1 misereatur ] miseriatur P* 1 III-o ] tertio BSV 1 ara ] trono HV 1 Vindica ] uindica

Domine V 2 et. . .nostrum ] om. AB 2 sanguinem (2) nostrum ] om. HSV 3 peccatum ]
peccantem V 5 Regum libro ] libris Regum H libro Regum V 5 elige ] elege HP*
5 unum ] om. H interlin. de hiis P 6 III-bus ] tribus BSV 6 annis ] annos A 7 certe ]
om. V 7 III ] tribus AHS 7 in ] in omnis V 7 terminis tuis ] terminos tuos V
7 dicit ] ait V 8 incidam ] incedam HP*S 8 quam hominum ] interlin. H om. V
9 Bersabe ] Bersabee V 9 LXX milia ] Lxx H septuagintamilia V 9 uirorum ] hominum
S* 10 suum ] suum contra uoluntatem Dei HV 11 occidere ] accidere V 14 quod ]
quid V 15 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 15 comandatus ] commendatum V 15 quod ]
quid V 15 Quod ] quia V 16 Videtur ] uidentur H*V 17 quod ] quam V 17 Quia ]
qui V 18 nullus. . .sensus ] non est anima V 19 quod ] quid V 19 nihil ] quid V
 26.19Hibernensis 179

In Genessi quoque non inputatur in culpa X filiis Iacob inruisse in Sichem et HO2 V

Emor post duos fratres, qui eos occiderunt. Reputatur autem pro maximo crim-
ine Simeon et Leui, qui primo patris fidem contaminauerunt.

De eo quod reus est, qui uult malum, sicut eum, qui faciat HV
H29.24

V28.24
In libris Regum: Venit ergo Bethsabee ad regem Salomonem, [ut] loqueretur ei 5

pro Adonia. Et surrexit rex in occursum eius, adorauitque eam, et sedit super
thronum suum, dixitque ei: Petitionem unam paruulam ego deprecor a te, nec
confundas faciem meam. Dixitque ei rex: Pete, mater mea, neque enim fas est, ut
auertam faciem tuam. Que ait: Detur Abisach Summanitas Adonie fratri tuo uxor.
Respondit rex Salamon matri sue, dixit: Quare postulas Abisach Summanitem 10

Adonie˛ fratri meo? Postola ei et regnum; ipse est enim frater maior. Iurauit itaque
rex Salamon per Dominum, dicens: Hæc faciat mihi Dominus et hæc addat, quia
contra animam suam locutus est Adonias uerbum hoc. Missitque rex Salamon per
manum Bannanie, ˛ qui interfecit eum, et mortuus est.

26.19 De reatu reorum in demittendis eos ueniente 15

H29.25

V28.25
Lex dicit: Si dimiseris uirum dignum morte, erit anima tua pro anima
illius.
Item: Quicumque liberat damnatum morte, dignum se pro eo constituit.
In quidquid emisserit reum reus est.
1 cf. Gen. 34 5 I Reg. 2:19–25 15 cf. chap. 66.5 16 cf. I Reg. 20:42

1 In ] this text has an interpolated heading: De uindicta non facienda in malo O2

1 inputatur ] O2 V putatur H** 1 X ] decem V 1 filiis ] filii O2 1 inruisse ] qui ir-
rueritur V 1 in (3) ] om. O2 1 Sichem ] Schim V 3 Simeon ] Symeon V 4 eum ]
ille V 5 libris ] libro V 5 Bethsabee ] Vulg. Bersabe H Bersabee V 5 Salomonem ]
Salomon ut V 6 rex ] om. V 9 Summanitas ] Sunamitis V 10 Salamon ] Salomon
V 10 Summanitem ] Sunamiten V 11 fratri meo ] om. V 11 Postola ] postula
V 12 Salamon ] Salomon V 13 Salamon ] Salomon V 14 Bannanie˛ ] Bananie V
15 De. . .ueniente ] cf. chap. 66.5 15 in. . .ueniente ] ueniente in dimittentes eos (reos V)
H 15 in ] om. S 15 demittendis ] demittentes P*S 15 ueniente ] uiuente A uiuentes
S 16 dicit ] om. V 18 liberat ] om. ABOS 18 morte ] in morte HV morte dimiserit
S 18 dignum ] dignum dimissit A dignum dimiserit B dignum demiserat O 18 pro ]
interlin. H om. V 18 eo ] om. V 18 constituit ] constituat V 19 In. . .est ] om. ABHSV
19 quidquid ] quid O 19 emisserit ] miserit O
 180 Hibernensis 26.20

In Regum libro: Vt Achia uir Dei ad Achab regem Israhel de Benadab rege
Siriae dicit: Quia dimissisti uirum dignum morte de manu tua, erit anima
tua pro anima eius et populus tuus pro populo illius.
Item Heremias clamat: Profugos Domini non defendas.
Item: Aegiptus, profugos Domini suscipiens, deleta est. 5

Item: Tribus Beniamin defendens reos unius ciuitatis, tota deletur et exter-
minatur.
Item: Iosias nisus defendere Carchamis, a Faraone Necao rege cum ex-
ercitu deletur, qui missis ad se nuntis respondit: Nec uenio aduersum te,
sed pugno contra aliam domum, ad quam Dominus ire precepit. 10

26.20 De adiuuantibus bono animo apostatas

H29.28

V28(no num.)
Rab meretrix defendens nuntios Iesuæ, inimicos Hiericho, cum tota domu
sua saluatur.
Item: Populus Dei Israel arguitur non defendens Samsonem, sed dedit
Philistinis inimicis suis. 15

Item: Defendit Iessue Gabaonitas inimicos Dei sub habitu, et laudatur

uenientes suscipiens.
1 I Reg. 20:42 4 cf. p. 472 ln. 17 5 cf. Exod. 14 6 cf. Iudic. 20:19–21 ∥ cf. p. 472 ln. 12
8 cf. p. 472 ln. 15 9 II Chron. 35:20–21 12 cf. Ios. 2:1–21, 6:17–18, 25; Heb. 11:31 ∥ cf.
p. 473 ln. 1 14 cf. Iudic. 14–16 16 cf. Ios. 9 ∥ cf. p. 473 ln. 3

1 Regum libro ] libro Regum V 1 libro ] libris A 1 Vt ] om. S 1 Israhel ] om. S

1 Benadab ] Benedab AS 1 rege ] regem S 2 Siriae ] Syrie V 2 dicit ] ait H om. V
2 Quia ] quem V 3 eius ] illius AB 3 illius ] eius S 4 Heremias ] Hieremias ASV
4 non ] ne SV 5 Item ] om. V 5 Aegiptus ] Egyptus ABOV Egiptus S 6 ciuitatis ] in-
terlin. .i. Gabaon O 8 Item ] om. V 8 Iosias ] Iosia A Osia B Iosias .i. rex Israel H Iosius
V 8 nisus ] nisus est H missus V 8 Carchamis ] Carcham interlin. .i. ciuitas O Car-
camis BV 8 a ] misso a S 8 Faraone ] Pharaone O 8 Necao ] Necanor P* Necanore
AB om. HV Nichanorum interlin. .i. nomen uiri O Nicanore S 8 rege ] om. ABHP*SV
9 nuntis ] nuntiis S 9 Nec ] non HV 9 aduersum ] aduersus S 10 pugno ] pgno
P* 11 De. . .apostatas ] cf. chap. 66.5 11 De. . .apostatas ] this chap. follows p. 181 ln. 20
V 11 apostatas ] inimicos iniquorum H 12 Rab ] Raab A in lege Rab (Raab V) HV
12 defendens ] difendens P* 12 Iesuæ ] Essue A Iosue HSV 12 Hiericho ] Hericho H
Hiricho P* 13 saluatur ] saluator A 14–15 Item. . .suis ] this section follows p. 181 ln. 6 HV
14 Israel ] om. ABHSV 14 Samsonem. . .dedit ] sed prodens Samson ABHSV 15 Phi-
listinis ] Philistinorum ABHSV 15 inimicis ] inimicum ABHSV 15 suis ] om. AHS
16–17 Item. . .suscipiens ] om. H 16 Defendit Iessue ] Iosue laudatur V 16 Defendit ]
laudatur ABHSV 16 Iessue ] Essue A Iosue S 16 habitu ] om. A habitu lugubri BHSV
16 et laudatur ] om. ABHSV
 26.21Hibernensis 181

Item: Christus deffendit mulierem inimicam Phariseis, sed ignoramus si meruerat HV

penam an non.
Item: Abraham nitebatur coram Domino Sodomitas defendere inimicos
Dei.
Item in Martino: Pia enim erat sollicitudo Martino non solum Christianos, 5

sed etiam hereticos liberare.

De uindicta in proximum peccantis inlata HV

H29.29

V28.29
In Genessi: Requiram sanguinem uiri de manu hominis et proximi et fratris sui.

H29.28(sic) De eo quod paulo minus est consentio, quam actus

V28.30

Paulus ait: Non solum qui faciunt peribunt, sed etiam qui consentiunt facientibus. 10

Basilius interrogat si is, qui consentit peccato alterius, etiam peccati reus est. Re-
spondit autem sententia manifestata ex uerbis Domini quibus ait ad Pilatum, di-
cens: Qui tradidit me tibi maius peccatum habet. Manifestum namque ex hoc
quia et Pilatus, adquiescens his, qui tradiderunt Dominum, peccatum habeat, licet
minus quam illi. Ostenditur autem hoc etiam in eo, quod Adam adquieuit Euae. 15

26.21 De pena simili defensi et defensoris reorum

H29.27

V28.28(sic)
Hironimus ait: Defendens iniquum distruetur, et pena simili damnentur
defensus et defensor.
Item: Ne defendas iniuste, ut fias alligatus iuste et subiectus pene aliene.
˛
Inde Paulus rogauit pro seruo honestissimo, quem suscepit. 20 VH

1 cf. Ioh. 8:1–11 ∥ cf. p. 182 ln. 13 3 cf. Gen. 18:22–27 5 Sulpic. Seuer. Dialog. 3.11
8 Gen. 9:5 10 Rom. 1:32 11 Basil., Regula §120 13 Ioh. 19:11 20 cf. Phil. 1:10–17

3–4 Item. . .Dei ] this section follows p. 180 ln. 13 H 3 Abraham ] Abracham AP*
Habraam V 3 nitebatur. . .Domino ] coram Domino nitebatur A 3 Domino ] Deo H
3 Sodomitas defendere ] defendere Sodomitas HV 3 defendere ] difendere P* 5 non ]
ut non HV 6 liberare ] liberaret BOV liberet H 8 Genessi ] Genesi V 10 ait ] om.
V 11–12 Respondit autem ] respondens V 12 sententia manifestata ] hanc sententiam
manifestam V 16 defensoris ] defensores P* 17 Hironimus ] Hieronimus SV item Θ
17 ait ] om. HVΘ 17 Defendens ] difendens P* 18 defensus ] defendens S 19 ut ] ne
H* 19 pene ] poenae S 20 honestissimo ] honissimo H
 182 Hibernensis 26.22

26.22 De his, qui non recipiunt uagos Dei, criminandis

H30.18

V29.18
In Issaia Dominus ad Moab et Ammon dicit: Non defendisti populum
meum, sed prodidisti et non occurristi sitienti cum pane et aqua.
Item: Populus Dei arguitur non defendens Samson, sed prodiit Philistim, et reliqua. HSV

26.23 De æclesia defendente dignos et indignos 5

H30.7 V29.7

Originis ait: Columba auis simplex, que alienos pullos alit et defendit; ita
aeclesia debet fieri.
Scimus enim quod ciuitas refugii non solum deffendit iustum, sed iniustum, ut HV

sciatur causa eius.

Abraham non solum deffendit Loth iustum de manu regum, sed Sodomitas inimi- 10

cos Dei. HSV

Moyses deffendit populum inimicum Dei et orauit pro eo.

Christus defendit mulierem inimicam scribis et Phariseis. S

Item: Filias Iathron Matianiti deffendit. HV

Ruben nisus defendere Ioseph inimicum fratrem benedicitur. 15 HSV

Iacob deffendit filias Laban Siri.

Hironimus: Aeclesia defendit quos in sinu suo recepit, more galline˛ recip-
ientis pullos suos et alienos.
2 cf. Is. 11:14 6 cf. p. 315 ln. 6, p. 329 ln. 21 8 cf. p. 473 ln. 4 10 cf. Gen. 14 ∥ cf. p. 472
ln. 20 12 cf. Exod. 33 13 cf. Ioh. 8:1–11 ∥ cf. p. 181 ln. 1 14 cf. Exod. 2:16–22 15 cf.
Gen. 37:21 16 cf. Gen. 29

1 De. . .criminandis ] this chap. follows p. 190 ln. 6 HV 1 recipiunt ] deffendunt HV

1 criminandis ] S om. HV 2 In Issaia ] om. HV 2 Issaia ] Essai A Essaia P* Isaia OS
2 et Ammon ] Amon O om. HV 2 dicit ] per profetam dicit HV 3 aqua ] auqa et
reliqua HV 4 sed. . .reliqua ] om. S 4 Philistim ] Philisteis V 4 et. . .reliqua ] om. V
5 De. . .indignos ] this chap. follows p. 186 ln. 14 HV 5 æclesia. . .indignos ] eo quod debet
eclesia dignos et indignos deffendere HV 5 defendente ] difendente P* 6 Originis ait ]
sinodus Agatensis (Agathensis V) uel Originis (Origenis V) HV 6 simplex ] semplex P*
6 que ] non solum deffendit suos pullos sed HV 6 pullos ] om. HV 6 defendit ] difendit
P* 7 fieri ] defendere cunctos fugientes in se HV 8 quod ] quia V 10 Abraham ]
Abraam V 12 Moyses. . .eo ] follows p. 181 ln. 6 S 12 inimicum ] om. S 12 et. . .eo ]
om. S 13 Christus. . .Phariseis ] follows p. 181 ln. 6 S 14 Filias ] filius V 14 Iathron ]
Iatron H* Hiethron V 14 Matianiti ] Madianiti V 16 Iacob. . .Siri ] follows p. 181 ln. 6 S
16 Siri ] Syri V 17–18 Hironimus. . .alienos ] this is the first section HV 17 Hironimus ]
Hieronimus BSV 17 recepit ] interlin. P 18 alienos ] alienos pullos nutrit et defendit ita
eclesia debet fieri (facere V) HV
 26.24Hibernensis 183

H29.26 26.24 De inperitia suscipiendi profugos punienda

V28.26

In Prophetis: Mundi et inperiti suscipientes Ionam profugum Dei puniti

sunt, et nauis, in qua erant, periclitabatur.
Hinc Hironimus dicit: Inde scimus ea, que sibi estimant homines salutaria,
in perniciem eorum uerti. Si ignorantes puniti sunt, quanto magis conscii. 5

Inde subiungit: Conscii criminum rei sunt.

H29.31 26.25 De uindicta intercidentis rixas

V28.31

Lex dicit: Si habuerint inter se duo uiri iurgium, et unus contra alterum
rixari coeperit, uolensque uxor alterius eruere uirum suum de manu for-
tioris uiri, si misserit manum suam et si apprehenderit uerecundiam eius, 10

abscides manum eius, nec flecteris super eam ulla misericordia.

26.26 De interfectione malorum in diebus festis non prohibenda VH

si die festo deliquerint

H29.32

V28.32
In cronicis de Iudeis legitur: Oportebat in his diebus interfici, in quibus
saluatorem crucifixerunt. 15

2 cf. Iona 1:4 4 Hier., In Ion. 1:4 CCSL 76, p. 385 8 Deut. 25:11–12 14 cf. Euseb. (tr.
Hier.), Chron. 212 GCS 47, p. 187a ∥ cf. p. 189 ln. 16, p. 347 ln. 5

2 Prophetis ] propetis A profetis ut Hieronimus H prophetis ut Hieronimus V 2 Dei ]

Domini HV 4 Hinc ] om. S 4 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BVΘ 4 dicit ] om. V
4 estimant homines ] homines estimantur V 4 estimant ] aestimantur S 5 Si ] si autem
HV 5 ignorantes ] ignorantes et mundi H ignorati et mundi V 5 quanto ] quando AH
5 conscii ] conscii creminum H consci P* 6 criminum ] creminum HP* 7 De. . .rixas ]
this chap. follows p. 181 ln. 15 HV 7 intercidentis ] intercedentis P* 8 inter. . .uiri ] duo
uiri inter se HV 9 coeperit ] coepit A 11 abscides ] ABOS abscedes H abscide P** absci-
dens V 12 non ] om. H 13 si ] si in H 13 deliquerint ] derelinquerint H 14 cronicis ]
chronicis S chronica V
 184 Hibernensis 26.26

De eo quod reus est occissorum ipse, cuius causa occissi sunt, HV

quamuis non sponte

H29.33

V28.33
In libris Regum: Dauid dicit ad Abiathar filium Achimelech: Sciebam in die, quo
cum ibi esse Doech Idumeus, procul dubio adnuntiaret Saul: Ego sum reus om-
nium animarum patris tui. 5

27 De ciuitatibus refugii
H30 V28(sic)

H30.1 V29.1 De nomine ciuitatis HV

In libris ethimologiarum: Ciuitas est hominum multitudo societatis uinculo adiuncta.

Dicta a ciuilibus, .i. est, ab ipsis incolis urbis. Nam urbs ipsa moenia sunt. Ciues
non saxa, sed habitatores uocantur. Vrbs uocata ab orbe, quod antique˛ ciuitates 10

in orbe fiebant, uel ab orbe parte aratri, quo muri designabantur.

H30.2 V29.2 27.1 De nominibus et numero ciuitatum refugii

Lex dicit: Et decreuerunt Cades in Galilea montis Neptali, et Sechim

in monte Effraim, et Cariatharbe, ipsa est Hebron in monte Iuda. Et
trans Iordanem contra orientem Hiericho statuerunt Bosor, que sita est 15

in campestri solitudine de tribu Ruben, et Ramoth in Galath de tribu Gad,

et Gaulon in Basan de tribu Mannase.
3 I Sam. 22:22 8 Isid., Etymol. 15.2.1–3 13 Ios. 20:7–8

3 libris ] libro V 3 quo ] quod Reg. 4 ibi. . .esse ] cumobisset (sic) V 4 esse ] esset
Reg. 4 Idumeus ] Idomeus V 8 libris ] libro V 9 ciuilibus ] ciuibus V 10 quod ]
quia V 11 parte ] V parate H** 12 De. . .refugii ] de ciuitatibus refugii et earum nu-
mero et nominibus Θ 12 nominibus ] nomine V 12 numero ] numero sex V 13 dicit ]
om. V 13 Et ] om. V 13 Neptali ] Noeptali A Neptalim SV 13 Sechim ] Sichim A
Sichem S*V 14 in monte ] interlin. H 14 Effraim ] Efraim A 14 Cariatharbe ] Cari-
utharbe A Cariotharbe B Cariatarbe O 14 Hebron ] V Cebron ABHOP* 15 orientem ]
orientalem est (om. V) plagam HV 15 Hiericho ] Hiricho P* Iericho V 15 Bosor ] Bossor
P* 15 est ] om. H 16 campestri ] campistri P* 16 Galath ] Galad H Galaad BSV Galaal
O 16 Gad ] Gaad BH Gath O 17 Gaulon ] Sabulon A Gaudon B 17 Basan ] Bassan
AP* 17 Mannase ] Mannasse P* Manasse SV
 27.2Hibernensis 185

H30.3 V29.3 27.2 De his, quos ciuitas refugii defendit

In lege: Qui occiderit hominem nolens, et non est insidiator, sed tradidit
Deus illum in manus eius, constituam tibi locum, quo fugere debeat.
In Deuteronomio: Hec erit lex homicide fugientis, cuius uita seruanda est.
Qui percusserit proximum suum nesciens, et heri et nudius tertius nullum 5

contra eum habuisse odium conprobatur, sed abisse simpliciter cum eo in

siluam ad ligna cedenda, et si in succisione lignorum securis fugerit manu
et ferrum labsum de manubrio amicum eius percusserit et occiderit, hic ad
unam urbium supradictarum confugiet et uiuet; nec proximus eius, cuius
sanguis effusus est, stimulo doloris percutiet animam eius. 10

27.3 De eo quod debent rei ciuitatibus defensi satisfacere his,

H30.4 V29.4 quibus rei sunt

Sinodus Agatensis ait: Placuit, ut homicidæ a foribus æclesie non cito

repellentur. Omni genere poenarum sint liberi, ita tamen, ut eis quibus rei
sunt satisfaciant. 15

27.4 De eo quod homicidæ in æclesia peniteri debent

H30.8 V29.8

Hironimus: Reos seculares non dimittat æclesia, sed intra sinum eius con-
tineantur et satisfactioni coherceantur.
2 cf. Exod. 21:12–13 4 Deut. 19:4–6 13 cf. p. 190 ln. 4

1 defendit ] difendit P* 2 In lege ] lex HV 2–3 tradidit. . .illum ] illum tradidit Deus V
2 tradidit ] tradedit A tradit S* 3 manus ] manu AH manum V 3 fugere ] refugere
V 4 In Deuteronomio ] item HV 4 homicide ] homicidi AV 4 fugientis ] defugi-
entis V 5 et (1) ] om. B 5 nudius ] A nundius ⟨ nundus H* 6 odium ] hodium P*
6 conprobatur ] probatur HV 6 abisse ] after cadenda V 6 simpliciter. . .eo ] cum eo
simpliciter S 7 siluam ] silua V 7 si in ] interlin. H om. V 7 succisione ] succissione
AHV successione P* 7 manu ] manum S 8 amicum eius ] om. V 9 supradictarum ]
superscriptarum V 10 percutiet ] om. B 11–12 De. . .sunt ] See p. 190 ln. 4 for another
occurrence of this chap. in HV 11 quod ] quod in nouo HV 11 ciuitatibus defensi ] de-
fensi ciuitatibus refugii Θ 11 ciuitatibus ] ciuitatibus refugii AHS 11 defensi ] difensi
P* 11–12 his. . .sunt ] amicis eorum quos occiderunt Θ 13 Agatensis ] Agathensis SV
13 ait ] om. V 13 cito ] om. V 14 repellentur ] repellentur et HSV 14 ut ] HBSV om.
AOP** 15 satisfaciant ] satisfaciat A 16 quod ] quod hi S 17 Hironimus ] Hieronimus
BSV 17 Reos seculares ] seculares reos B 18 satisfactioni ] satisfactione P**
 186 Hibernensis 27.5

Cui dictum est: Quaecumque ligaueris super terram, et reliqua.

27.5 De eo quod occidendus est homicida, qui non sponte oc-

ciderit, si extra urbem refugii deprehendatur ab ultore
H30.5 V29.5

Lex dicit: Si interfector extra fines urbium, que profugis deputate sunt,
inuentus fuerit et percussus ab eo, qui ultor sanguinis est, absque noxia 5

erit, qui eum occiderit.

27.6 De poenitentia homicidi non sponte commissi

H30.6 V29.6

Dionisius: Qui non sponte homicidium fecerint, per penitentiam VII an-
norum in commonionem æclesie recipiantur; manentes autem in hac sus-
cipiant. 10

Disputatio Romana disputat. Prima difinitio: Qui transfugerit effundens

sanguinem, perfectioni mancipetur; maxime reconciliatione proximi oc-
cissi sanetur. Secunda definitio: Peregrinatione damnetur VII annis, siue
in sinu deffendentis æclesie usque ad finem uitæ commoretur.

27.7 De his, quos non defendit ciuitas refugii 15

H30.9 V29.9

In Exodo: Si quis de industria et per insidias occiderit proximum suum,

ab altari meo euelles eum, ut moriatur.
1 Matt. 16:19; 18:18 4 Num. 35:26–27 8 cf. Ancyr. §22 16 Exod. 21:14

1 Quaecumque ] BHS quodcumque OV quicunque P** 1 ligaueris ] alligaueris S

1 super terram. . .reliqua ] et rel. B 1 super terram ] om. HV 2–3 De. . .ultore ] this
chap. follows the next S 2 non ] om. A 2–3 occiderit ] occidit H 3 si ] AHSV om.
BOP** 3 extra urbem ] interlin. P 3 refugii ] om. V 3 ab ] om. V 3 ultore ] om.
V 4–6 Lex. . .occiderit ] this chap. follows the next S 4 dicit ] om. V 5 sanguinis ] san-
guis A 7 De. . .commissi ] this chap. follows ln. 14 S 7 commissi ] commissit P*
8 Dionisius ] Dionissius ait in sinodo Anchariana H Dionisius in sinodo Ancharitano V
8–10 Qui. . .suscipiant ] de homicidis non sponde commissis prior quidem difinitio post
septen ā penitentiam perfectionem consequi percipit secunda uero quinquenni tempus
explere HV 8 fecerint ] BO fecerit ⟨ fecerunt A* fecerit P** fecerunt S 9 æclesie ] ecle-
sie non A 9 recipiantur ] recipiatur A 9 manentes ] manentes in A 9 autem ] om. A
9–10 suscipiant ] communione quinquennio eucharistiam postea recipiant BO accipiant
S 11 Prima difinitio ] om. V 11 Prima ] primo S* 11 difinitio ] om. AH definitione S
13 definitio ] definitione S om. V 13 Peregrinatione ] perigrinatione P* qui ignoratiam V
13 VII ] septem V 13 annis ] annos A 14 deffendentis ] defendentes P* defendatur V
15 non. . .refugii ] ciuitas refugii non deffendit HV 16 de industria ] om. B 17 altari ]
altario H
 27.8Hibernensis 187

In Deuteronomio: Si quis odio habens proximum suum, insidiatus fuerit

uitæ eius, et surgens percusserit eum et mortuus fuerit, et fugerit ad unam
de supradictis urbibus, mittent seniores ciuitatis illius et eripient eum de
loco refugii et tradent eum in manus proximi eius cuius sanguis effussus
est, et morietur, nec misereberis eius. 5

27.8 De eo quod non intra septa ciuitatis refugii occidendi sunt

rei
H30.10

V29.10
In Paralipomenon: Dixit Ioade sacerdos centurionibus et principibus ex-
ercitus Israel: Educite eam foras, hoc est Gotholiam, extra septa templi, et
interficiatur gladio. 10

Sinodus: Hoc tamen precepit, ut non in templo interficeretur.

27.9 De omni fideli non facile de sinu æclesie abdicendo

H30.11

V29.11
Sinodus Agatensis ait: Omnis fidelis, qui in sinum æclesie fugerit, hoc est
matris, non facile repellatur, sed in ea æclesia, quantum iudices ueritatis
iudicauerint, satisfactione sanetur. 15

Item: Placuit si quis intrauerit ciuitatem refugii post aliquod opus, quod
non liceat, non tolletur donec iudicauerint seniores ciuitatis causam con-
sensu clericorum.
1 Deut. 19:11–13 8 II Chron. 23:14

1 odio ] hodio P* 1 suum ] suum et si S 2 percusserit. . .fugerit ] om. A 2 eum ] il-

lum HV 3 mittent ] mittens V 3 illius ] om. V 4 effussus ] effussi HV 5 et ] ut H
5 misereberis ] missereberis P* 5 eius ] ABHOSV ei P** 6–7 non. . .rei ] reus extra tem-
plum tracendus est occidatur HV 8 In. . .Dixit ] In libris (libro V) Regum dicitur (om.
V) de Atholia (de Otholia V) regina matre Ochotie (Ochothie V) regis Iuda que occidit
omnem semen regium precipit autem HV 8 Ioade ] Ioiade SV 8 centurionibus ] cen-
torionibus P* 8 et principibus ] qui erant super HV et pricipibus (sic) S 8–9 exercitus ]
exercitum HV 9 Israel ] et ait eis HV 9 eam ] HSV eum P** 9 foras. . .Gotholiam ]
om. S 9–10 foras. . .gladio ] extra septa templi et interficiatur gladio hoc tamen precipit
sacerdos non occidatur in templo Domini uel intra septa inpossuerunt que ei manus et in-
pignuerunt (impegerunt V) per uiam introitus equorum iuxta palatium et interfecta est
ibi HV 11 Sinodus. . .interficeretur ] om. VH 11 Sinodus ] om. S 11 interficeretur ]
interfeceretur P* in marg. uel intra septa O 12 de. . .abdicendo ] abiciendo (abdicando
V) de sinu eclesie HV 12 abdicendo ] abiciendo A abiciendo interlin. uel abdicando O
13 Agatensis ] Agatenis P* Agathensis SV 13 ait ] dicit S om. V 13 fugerit ] confugerit
HV 14 sed ] si H 14 æclesia ] æclesie P* 17 iudicauerint ] iudicauerunt A
 188 Hibernensis 27.10

27.10 De diuersa penitentia homicidarum sponte occidentium

H30.12

V29.12
Dionisius: Qui uoluntate homicidium fecerint, ad poenitentiam quidem
iugiter se submitant, circa exitum uero uitæ perfectionem, id est, commu-
nionis Christi gratiam consequantur.
Hibernensis sinodus dicit: Omnes homicidæ, si toto corde conuersi fuerint, 5

VII annorum penitentiam districte sub regula monasterii peniteant.

Patricius: Christianus, qui occiderit, aut fornicationem fecerit, aut more
gentilium auruspicem interrogauerit, per singula crimina annum peniten-
tiæ agat, et illo inpleto, cum testibus postea resoluetur a sacerdote.

27.11 De eo quod non oportet æclesiam confugientes ad se demit- 10

tere; aut, si dimittat, non ad mortem aut debilitatem

H30.13

V29.13
Romana sinodus dicit de homicidis et adulteriis et furibus: Si ad æclesiam
fugerint, id constituimus: obseruandum quod æclesiastici canones de-
creuerunt et lex Romana constituit, ut ab atriis æclesie uel domo æpiscopi
abstrahi omnino non liceat, sed nec alteri consignari, nisi ad IIII euangelia 15

datis sacramentis. De morte et debilitate eorum et omni genere penarum

sint securi ita, ut ei, cuius reus fuerit, satisfactione conueniat. Quodsi
sacramenta sua quis conuictus fuerit uiolasse, reus periurii; non solum
a commonione æclesie uel omnium clericorum, uerum etiam a conuiuio
catholicorum separetur. Quodsi cui reus est noluit sibi intentione faciente con- 20 SHV

2 Ancyr. §21 7 Syn. episc. §14 12 Aurel. §1

1 diuersa penitentia ] penitentia diuersa AHSV poenitentia interlin. diuersa O

1 homicidarum ] homicida O* 2 Dionisius ] Dionisius in sinodo Anchiritana (Anchari-
tano V) HV 2 uoluntate ] uoluntarie HSV 3 submitant ] submittant ASV 3 uero ] om.
HV 3–4 communionis ] Dion. commonem P** communionem S 5 Hibernensis sinodus ]
sinodus Hibernensis HV 5 dicit ] om. HV 5 toto ] cito A 5 fuerint ] fuerit AH* 6 VII ]
septem V 6 annorum ] annos V 6 peniteant ] peneteant P* 7 Patricius ] Paterius V
7 Christianus ] om. S 8 auruspicem ] aruspicem ASV 8 interrogauerit ] SV interrogat
ABP** 8 crimina ] cremina P* 8–9 penitentiæ ] penetentiæ P* 9 resoluetur ] resoluere-
tur A 9 sacerdote ] cerdote S* 10 oportet ] oportet in nouo testamento HV interlin. in
nouo O 10 æclesiam ] eclesiam sponte HV 10 se ] se non V 10–11 demittere ] ammit-
tere V 12 Romana ] om. HSV 12 sinodus ] in Auriliane urbe H synodus Aurelianensis S
in Auriliensi ciuitate V 12 dicit ] om. HSV 14 ab atriis ] a parte B 14 æpiscopi ] epis-
copi eos SV 15 alteri ] altari BP* 15 ad ] AS om. P** 15 IIII ] quattuor V 17 fuerit ]
fuerit de V 20 catholicorum ] clericorum HV 20–189.2 Quod. . .queretur ] interlin. O
20 cui ] om. O 20–189.1 conponi ] contempnii V
 27.12Hibernensis 189

poni, et ipse reus de eclesia

˛ actus timore discesserit, ab ecclesiae clericis non
queretur.

27.12 De æclesia reos obstinanter non defendente

H30.14

V29.14
Agustinus ait: Reos sanguinis non defendat æclesia, ne effusi sanguinis
particeps fiat. Si enim Dominus eos in ergastulo retinuit, noli soluere eos, 5

quos Dominus non soluit.

Gregorius Nazanensis ait: Duo in æclesia cauenda: ne soluerit quod non
soluendum, et ne alligauerit quod non alligandum.
Item: Si defenseris reos, caue ne aliis noceas. Cauenda enim misericordia,
unde aliis inmisericors fueris. 10

27.13 De his, qui peccant in loco sancto, in eodem quoque occi-

H30.16 dendis
V29.16

In loco sanctorum Fines interfecit uirum et meretricem.

Issaias ait: In loco sanctorum male gessit.
Hironimus: Quicumque maculauerit sanctum, sancta non defendent eum. 15

Iudei in Phascha in Hirusolimis occissi sunt.

Christus malefacientes in templo flagillis conpescuit et eiecit.
Paulus: Si quis uiolauerit templum Dei, disperdet illum Deus.
13 cf. Num. 25:7–8 14 Is. 26:10 16 cf. Euseb. (tr. Hier.), Chron. 212 GCS 47, p. 187a ∥ cf.
p. 183 ln. 14, p. 347 ln. 5 17 cf. Matt. 21:12–17; Marc. 11:15–19; Luc. 19:45–48; Ioh. 2:13–16
18 I Cor. 3:17

1 eclesia
˛ ] eclesie
˛ H* 2 queretur ] H quaeratur SV 3 obstinanter ] om. V 4 Agustinus ]
Augustinus V 4 ait ] om. V 4 defendat ] difendat P* 4 effusi ] ABHOSV effussione
P** 5 ergastulo ] ergastilo A argastulo S 7 Nazanensis ait ] Nazā ait interlin. H Na-
zonzenus V 8 non ] non est V 8 alligandum ] aligantur Θ 9 defenseris ] defenserit
P* defenderis S defendere V 9 reos ] eos S 9 misericordia ] BHS misericordiam AP**
mā V 10 inmisericors ] misericors V 11–12 occidendis ] occidentis A 13 In ] in lege
in S 13 sanctorum ] castrorum HSV 13 Fines ] Finees BS 13 interfecit ] interficit P*
14 Issaias ] Essaias AHP* Isaias OS Esaias V 14 ait ] om. V 15 Hironimus ] Hieron-
imus BV Hieronimus dicit S 16 Iudei ] Iudaei ABS item Iudei HV 16 Phascha ] Pasca
H 16 Hirusolimis ] Hierusolimis A ciuitate Hierusalem HV Hierosolimis S 17 male ]
mali A 17 facientes ] facientibus V 17 flagillis ] flagellis AS flagnis ⟨ fragis H* flagris V
17 conpescuit ] conpiscuit P* 17 et eiecit ] om. HV 17 eiecit ] iecit P*
 190 Hibernensis 27.13

Hironimus: Si locus adiuuaret, Satanas de caelo non cicidisset.

Gregorius: Adam primus homo post peccatum de paradiso iectus est, et
morte multatur. Qui nobilitatem Dei a se iecit, nobilitate loci priuatur.

De eo, quomodo æclesia debet reos defendere VH

H30.17

V29.17
Sinodus Agatensis: Placuit, ut homicide˛ a foris æclesiæ non cito repellantur, et 5 HV

omne genere penarum sint liberi, ita tamen, ut eis, quibus sunt rei, satisfaciant.

27.14 De eo quod in nouo pene omnes in æclesia spiritaliter

necandi sunt
H30.15

V29.15
Agustinus: Rei coercendi sunt in quantum sunt rei, non dimitendi in quan-
tum proximi. 10

Gregorius: Conuerte gladium tuum in locum suum. Haec sententia Do-

mini notanda est, ut æclesia uindictam corporalem non sinat et gladium
uerbi Dei, qui penetrabilior omni gladio ancipiti, recte sine personarum
acceptione portet.
Sinodus Romana: Non ad reorum defensionem facta est æclesia, sed iudi- 15

cibus persuadendum, ut spiritali morte occidant eos, qui ad sinum aeclesie

transfugerint.
4 cf. p. 185 ln. 13 11 Matt. 26:52 15 Syn. Pat. §9

1 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 1 adiuuaret ] edificare potuisset HV aduaret S*

1 caelo ] coelo A 1 cicidisset ] cedisset A 2 Adam. . .homo ] primus homo Adam S
2 iectus ] eiectus S 3 multatur ] occidetur uel multatur H 4 De. . .defendere ] see p. 185
ln. 13 for this chap. in Hib.A 4 defendere ] deffere H 5 Agatensis ] Agathensis V
5 repellantur ] V repell H** 8 sunt ] .i. in penitentia H interlin. O 9 Agustinus ] Au-
gustinus V 9 dimitendi ] interlin. .i. ad mortem O dimittendi sunt S 10 proximi ] .i. fide
H interlin. O 11 Gregorius ] Christus ait HV Christus OS after suum B 11 suum ] suum
et reliqua HV 11 Haec ] Gregorius hec HSV 12 corporalem ] corporis V 12 sinat ]
sinuat S* 13 penetrabilior ] penetrabilior est S penetrabilis V 14 portet ] ABSH oportet
OP** 15 Romana ] Romana dicit H Romanorum S 15 defensionem ] defentionem P*
16 persuadendum ] persuadentum A suadendum HV 16 morte ] more V 16 occidant
eos ] eos occidant HV 16 occidant ] occident BOP* 17 transfugerint ] transfuerunt V
 28.0Hibernensis 191

H31 V30 28 De furto

H31.1 V30.1 De nomine furti HV

In libris ethimologiarum:
˛ Furtum est rei aliene,
˛ .i., quasi secretum, clandistina con-
tractio. A furuo, .i., a fusco, uocatum, quia in obscuro. Furtum autem capitale
cremen apud maiores fuit, ante penam quadrupli, .i., quattuor in unum. 5

H31.2 V30.2 28.1 De furto prohibendo

Exodus dicit: Non furtum facies. In furto namque, ut alius dicit, V mala
continentur. Primo odium proximi, contra id: Dilige proximum, et reliqua,
et diligite inimicos uestros, et reliqua. II-o, cupiditas rei aliene,
˛ contra id:
Non concupisces rem proximi tui. III-o, gula in cibis, ut leguntur: Hii 10

quorum Deus uenter est. IIII-o, periurium. Qui enim furatur, temere
periurabit, Salamone dicente: Et ne egestate conpulsus furer et periurem
nomen Domini Dei mei. V-o, suspensio animi fratris in diuersa, quod
prohibitum est, ut: Ne suspendas animum proximi tui in malum.
3 Isid., Etymol. 5.26.18 7 Exod. 20:15 8 cf. p. 469 ln. 2 9 Matt. 5:44; Luc. 6:27 ∥ cf. p. 167
ln. 12, p. 169 ln. 16, p. 469 ln. 3, p. 471 ln. 21 10 Exod. 20:17 11 Phil 3:19 12 Prou. 30:9

3 libris ] libro V 3 i. . .secretum ] om. V 4 quia ] quod V 4 obscuro ] obscuro sit V

5 penam ] V pena ⟨ penam H* 5 i. . .unum ] om. V 7 dicit (1) ] om. V 7 V ] quinque
V 7 mala ] crimina V 8 proximum ] proximum tuum tamquam te ipsum HV prox-
imum tuum S 8–9 et. . .reliqua ] om. HV 9 diligite ] dilige A diligi P** 9 uestros ]
om. ABO 9 II-o ] secundo BV 10 rem ] rem et omnes A 10 tui ] tui et reliqua H
10 III-o ] tertio BV 10 gula ] gula si S 10 ut. . .Hii ] unde dicitur V 11 IIII-o ] quarto
BV 11 temere ] tenere V 12 periurabit ] periurauit S 12 Salamone ] Salomone ABSV
12 dicente. . .egestate ] dicente duo rogaui tenedeneges (sic H deges V) mihi antequam
moriar uanitatem et uerba mendaci longe fac a me mendicitatem et diuitias nederis (sic H
dederis V) mihi tribue tamen uictui meo necessaria ne forte inclinar (illiciar V) ad negan-
dum et dicam quis est Dominus et egestate HV 12 furer ] furer interlin. ut P 13 V-o ]
quinto BV 13 suspensio ] suspentio AH 13 diuersa ] multos S
 192 Hibernensis 28.2

28.2 De eo quod idem sit apud Deum utrum paruum an mag-

H31.3 V30.3 num quis furatur

Hironimus in commentario æpistulae ad Titum: Fur non solum in maio-

ribus, sed et in minoribus iudicatur. Non enim, quod furto sublatum est,
sed mens furantis attenditur. Quomodo in adulterio aut in fornicatione 5

est, non idcirco diuersa sit fornicatio aut adulterium, si pulchra sit aut de-
formis, diues aut pauper sit, meretrix aut adultera; sed qualiscumque illa
fuerit, una est fornicatio et unum adulterium. Ita et in furto: quantum-
cumque seruus abstulerit, furti crimen incurrit.

De eo quod fur mortem non meretur, sed retribuere 10 HV

H31.4 V30.4

Orosius dicit: Emergit hic paululum antiquus Romanorum ille inprobe laudis, etiam
de parricidis adpetitus. Nam Fabius Consorius Fabium Buteonem filium suum furti
insimulatum interficit. Dignum scilicet facinus, quod pater parricido plectendum
duceret, quod ne leges quidem nisi multa pecunia aut summa exilii circum quem-
libet hominem censuerunt. 15

In libris ethimologiarum: Crimen a carendo nominatur, ut furtum, falsitas, et cetera

que non occidunt, sed infamant.

H31.5 V30.5 28.3 De furto grauiter puniendo

Exodus: Si quis furatus fuerit bouem aut ouem uel uendiderit, V boues
pro uno boue restituet, et IIII oues pro una oue. 20

3 Hier., In ep. ad Titum 2:9–10 PL 26:585 11 Oros., Hist. 4.13.17–18 16 Isid., Etymol. 5.26.1
19 Exod. 22:1 ∥ cf. p. 473 ln. 7

1 idem. . .Deum ] HSV intersit AP** non multum intersit O idem sit Θ 1 an ] sit an
V 1–2 magnum ] magnum quod HV 3 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSVΘ 3–4 ma-
ioribus ] maioribus quia omne furatum peccatum est S 4 et ] etiam HV etiam et S
4 minoribus ] minoribus (manoribus S*) acriter HSV 4 furto ] furtum V 6 est ] om.
BV 6 idcirco ] dico V 6 diuersa ] diuersitas B 6 adulterium ] adterium P* 7 sit ] si
HV 7 aut (2) ] uel HV 7 sed ] siue V 9 abstulerit ] abstullerit HP* 9 crimen ] cre-
men HP* 11 dicit ] om. V 11 Emergit ] emergit .i. oritur H** 11 paululum ] paulusa V
12 Consorius ] Censorius V 12 Fabium ] Fabum V 13 insimulatum ] Oros. imulatum
VH** 15 censuerunt ] censerunt H 16 libris ] libro V 16 a ] V om. H** 16 nominatur ]
nominatum V 18 De furto grauiter puniendo ] cf. chap. 66.6 18 puniendo ] reddendo
HV 19 uel ] et occiderit uel HV 19 V ] quinque SV 20 IIII ] quattuor SV 20 oue ]
oue sic et uacca S
 28.4Hibernensis 193

Et quod in Nouo obseruatur, ut in Lucas Zacheus saluatori dixit: Si quid fraudaui, HV

quadruplum reddo. Et Dominus laudauit.

si non habuerit quod pro furto reddat, uenundabitur et ipse. Si inuentum
fuerit apud eum uiuens, quod furatum est, siue bos siue asinus siue ouis,
duplum reddet. Si pecuniam mortalem quis furatus fuerit, duplum reddet. 5

Si quis comendauerit amico pecuniam aut uas in custodiam, et ab eo, qui sus- V

ceperat, furto ablata fuerint, si inuenitur, duplum reddet.

Item in eodem: Si quis furatus fuerit hominem et si uendiderit eum, con-
uinctus noxiæ, morte morietur.

28.4 De notatione uarietatis animantium in furto reddendo 10

H31.6 V30.6

Originis: In boue ideo V redduntur, quod bos V utilitates habet: immo-

latur, uehit, ministrat in templo Dei, defendit uaccas, arat. Alii tamen
dicunt quod bos nomen cummune est, et hic pro utroque sexu ponitur.
Hironimus: Vacca IIII quoque utilitates habet: immolatur, consolatur senes,
nutrit iuuenes, arat in Palæstina. Ouis similiter IIII utilitates habet: car- 15

nibus satiat, immolatur, lacte alit, lana uestit. Siue ideo hunc numerum
1 Luc. 19:8 3 Exod. 22:3–4 6 Exod. 22:7 8 Exod. 21:16

1 Lucas ] Luca V 1 Zacheus ] Zachaus V 3 si (1) ] si quis HV 3 quod ] om. A

3 furto ] furato A 3 uenundabitur ] uenundatur H 4 uiuens. . .est ] quod furatus est
uiuens V 4 furatum ] furatus A 4 asinus ] assinus P* 5 reddet (1) ] restituet V
5 reddet (2) ] ABHS restituest O reddat P** 8 Item. . .eodem ] om. HV 8 Si ] om. V
8 fuerit ] fuerit duplum reddet A 8 si ] om. V 8 uendiderit ] uenderit H 8 eum ] in-
terlin. S 8–9 conuinctus ] conuicetus V 9 noxiæ ] noxe˛ S 9 morte ] om. V 9 morietur ]
moriatur .i. sciunt homines super eum H .i. si sciunt homines super eum interlin. P
10 uarietatis ] O uarietatis interlin. uel ueritatis H ueritatis ASP** 10 animantium ] inter-
lin. animaliun B interlin. .i. animalium H 10 reddendo ] reddento B reddenda H reddo S*
reddentium V 11 Originis ] om. H aut Origenis SV 11 In boue ] in heading P** 11 boue ]
S bouem P** 11 V (1) ] quinque SV 11 quod ] quia AHSV 11 V (2) ] quinque ASV
11 habet ] continent H continet V 11–12 immolatur uehit ] uechit (uehit V) immolatur
HV 12 in ] om. HV 12 templo ] templum A 13 cummune ] ASV comone H commonis
P** interlin. .i. bos et uacce P 13 ponitur ] poni HV 14 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BS om.
V 14 Vacca ] uaccas V 14 IIII quoque ] quoque IIII (quattuor V) HV 14 IIII ] quat-
tuor SV 14 habet ] continet HV 15 nutrit iuuenes ] lacte et pueros pascit butiro HV
15 Palæstina ] Palastina A Palestina et in multis prouinciis H Phalaestina P* Palestina SV
15 Ouis ] oues S* 15 IIII ] quattuor SV 15 utilitates ] utilitatibus HV 15 habet ] pos-
sidetur HV 16 ideo ] om. V 16 numerum ] numero V
 194 Hibernensis 28.5

fures reddunt, ut duplum Domino reddant, cui hec animalia offerri so-
lent, et duplum proximo, cuius haec sunt.

H31.7 V30.7 28.5 De uariis punitionibus furti et causis diuersitatis

Fures interdum duplum et interdum quadruplum, interdum quinduplum,

interdum septuplum, interdum ipsi uenduntur, interdum mortificantur, 5

interdum lapidantur, et omnis cognatio eorum, et pecora, et peconia sua,

et domus conburuntur.
Aliquando duplum redditur, ut de inmundis animalibus et substantia
mortali diximus, aut si inuentum fuerit uiuens animal apud eum, qui fu-
ratus est. 10

Aliquando quadruplum, ut de oue diximus.

Aliquando quinduplum, ut de boue diximus.
Aliquando septuplum, ut legitur in Prouerbis: Deprehensus autem septu-
plum reddet. Nam Salamon uidens nequitiam populi crescentem, addit
tria super legem, ut resecaret uitia populi; siue uerius, ut Originis ait: 15

Idem est, quod Salamon dicit et lex, hoc est, si fur deprehensus fuerit,
reddet IIII secundum legem et pretium animæ suae. Inde ait Salamon: Et
totam substantiam domus suæ.
3 cf. p. 197 ln. 17 9 Exod. 22:4 13 Prou. 6:31

1 fures ] fur V 1 reddunt ] reddit V 1–2 duplum. . .sunt ] quadruplum proximo cuius
sunt hec reddat H* 1 reddant ] om. V 1–2 offerri solent ] immolantur V 2 duplum ]
duplo V 2 haec. . .sunt ] sunt hec reddat V 3 uariis ] uaris P* 4 Fures ] ABHOSV
fures cognatur P** 4 interdum (1) duplum. . .quadruplum ] interdum duplum reddunt
interdum quadrum HV 4 interdum (1) ] S inter P** 4 duplum ] duplum duplum A
4 interdum (2) ] S om. P** 4 quinduplum ] quintuplum A quintum HV 5 ipsi ] om.
HV 5 uenduntur ] uenundentur AHV 6 lapidantur ] lapidantur interdum A 6 omnis ]
omnes P* 6 cognatio ] generatio H genus V 6 sua ] om. HV 7 et domus ] interlin.
H om. V 8 Aliquando ] et aliquando V 8 redditur ] reddent V 9 mortali ] mortali
reddi solet HSV 9 diximus ] om. HSV 9 aut ] aliquando A 9 animal ] interlin. P
11 quadruplum ] quadrum V 11 diximus ] dixit V 12 quinduplum ] quintuplum A
quintum HV 12 ut. . .diximus ] om. S 12 diximus ] dixit V 13–18 septuplum. . .suæ ]
septulum et omne substantiam domus sue V; followed by text from p. 195 ln. 6 V 13 legitur ]
interlin. P 13 Prouerbis ] Prouerbiis et si A Prouerbis legitur HS 13 autem ] quoque H
14 reddet ] om. H 14–17 Nam. . .Salamon ] in marg. H 14 Salamon ] Salomon ABSH
15 tria ] III H 15 resecaret ] resicaret P* 16 Idem ] id A 16 Salamon ] Salomon ABSH
16 dicit ] dixit ABSH 17 pretium ] precium A 17 suae ] suae id est III P** ∥ cf. p. 198
ln. 6 17–18 Inde. . .suæ ] om. S 17 Salamon ] Salomon ABS 18 totam ] omnem H
18 substantiam ] sunstantiam A
28.5Hibernensis 195

Aliquando fur uenundatur: Si conprehensus fuerit fur, nec habuerit quod

reddat, ipse seruus erit, sed habebit proximus eius licentiam redemendi
eum.
Aliquando fur mortificatur: Nam si in nocte fur occidatur, innocens est
qui occidit. 5

Sinodus Hibernensis: Fur enim deprehensus in die cum furto, atque uinculis alli- HV

gatus; si substantialis, reddet septiplum; si inops et re tenuis, totam substantiam

domus sue reddet. Si autem tante paupertatis sit, ut nihil quod pro furto redat
habeat, tunc uenundatur et seruiet. Aliquando fur uenundatur. Si conprehensus
fuerit fur, nec habuerit quod reddat pro furto, ipse seruus erit, sed habebit proximus 10

eius liquentiam redimenti eum.

Lex: Si effringens fur domum siue foderit, et accepto uulnere mortus fuerit, per-
cussor non erit reus sanguinis. Quod si orto sole fecerit, homicidium perpetrauit
et ipse moriatur.
Aliquando fur lapidatur, et familia sua cum omni substantia conburitur, 15

sicut in lege scribitur: Tollens itaque Iessu Achan, filium Carmi, argen-
tumque et pallium coccineum et legulam auream, filios quoque eius et
filias et boues et oues, ipsum quoque tabernaculum et cunctam subpellec-
tilem, et omnis Israel cum eo duxerunt eum ad uallem Achor, ubi dixit
Iessue: Quia conturbasti nos, exturbet te Deus in hac die. Lapidauit eum 20

omnis Israel, et cuncta, que illius erant, igni conbusta sunt. Notandum est
quod hec uindicta grauior est omnibus uindictis furantium, quia non sibi
soli, sed omni populo plagam prestitit.
1 cf. Exod. 22:3 4 cf. Excerpta de libris Romanorum §27 (Bieler, 142) 6 cf. Bretha im Gata
(ed. V. Hull, 215–23) 9 cf. Exod. 22:3 12 Exod. 22:2–3 16 Ios. 7:24–25

2 reddat ] reddat pro furto V 2 licentiam ] liquentiam P* 2–3 redemendi eum ] red-
imentium A 4 Aliquando. . .mortificatur ] om. V 4–5 Aliquando. . .occidit ] this sec-
tion follows ln. 11 HV 4 fur occidatur ] occidatur fur A 5 occidit ] occidit eum
AV 6–9 Sinodus. . .seruiet ] this section follows p. 194 ln. 12 V 7 septiplum ] septu-
lum V 7 re tenuis ] tenius V 9–11 Aliquando. . .eum ] om. V 12 foderit ] suffodi-
ens fuerit inuentus V 15 fur lapidatur ] lapidatur fur A 15 sua ] eius HV 15 cum
omni ] om. HV 15 cum ] com P* 15 substantia ] cuncta substantia HV 16 scribitur ]
legitur HV 16 itaque ] igitur V 16 Iessu ] Iosue ASV Iesu interlin. H 16 Achan ]
Chan V 16 Carmi ] Charmi H Achar V 16–17 argentumque et ] V argentum et ASH
17 pallium ] AHSV palleum P** 17 coccineum ] S om. HV coccine P* 17 legulam ] ligu-
lam S regulam V 17 eius ] om. HV 18 filias ] filias eius HV 18 et (1) ] om. S 20 Iessue ]
Essue A Iosue BHSV 20 Lapidauit ] lapidabit V
 196 Hibernensis 28.6

28.6 De furto in æclesia peracto

H31.12

V30.12
Sinodus Hibernensis decreuit: Primum furtum in æclesia peractum uicæ
tamen reddi, et peniteri ad iudicium sacerdotis, et hoc pro indulgentia
æclesia facit. Et si secondo factum fuerit, duplo uel quadruplo reddi.
Quod si mundialis hominis pecunia ablata sit, et æclesie sit catholica et 5

ab omni censu libera, damnum domino restituetur, et ussuras eius erit

æclesie. Si uero æclesia sub censu fuerit regali, damnum idem domino
restituetur, et usura regis et aeclesiae erit.

De penitentia furantis in ecclesia SHV

H31.8 V30.8

Patricius ait: Qui furatus fuerit peconiam a sancta æclesia aut in ciuitate 10

intus, ubi martires et corpora sanctorum dormiunt, sors mittatur super

tribus; aut illius manus uel pes circumcidatur; aut in carcerem mitatur,
ieiunans tempus, quod iudicauerint seniores, et reddat integrum quod
abstullit; aut in perigrinationem eiciatur, et restituat duplum, et iurabit
quod non uertetur donec impleuerit poenitentiam, et post poenitentiam 15

erit monachus.

28.7 De poenitentia furantis, si non de æclesia

H31.9 V30.9

Patricius: Qui furtum fecerit, demedium annum poeneteat, XX diebus cum

pane et aqua uiuat, et rapta restituat, si fieri potest restitui, et sic in æclesia
recipiatur. 20

18 Syn. episc. §15

1 in. . .peracto ] quod alumni eclesie in suo furantur monasterio HV 3 tamen ] tamen
prima V 3 sacerdotis ] sacerdotum HV 4 facit ] interlin. H om. V 4 secondo ] secodo
P* 4 duplo ] duplum HV 4 quadruplo ] quadruplum HV 5 ablata. . .æclesie sit ] ab
eclesia ablata est et eclesia H ablata est et ecclesia V 5 sit (1) ] sit ab eclesia B 6 libera ]
libera sit H 6 restituetur ] restituet HV 6 ussuras ] usura ABHSV 6 eius ] illius HV
6–7 erit æclesie ] eclesia erit HV 7 idem ] om. HV 8 restituetur ] restituet H restituat
V 8 usura ] ussura P* 8 regis ] inter rege H regi BS inter regem V 8 et (2) ] inter-
lin. H 8 aeclesiae ] eclesiam AV 8 erit ] diuidetur H diuidatur V 9 De. . .ecclesia ]
this chap. follows p. 195 ln. 23 V 9 in ] ab HV 10 Patricius ] Paterius V 10 ait ] om.
V 10 Qui ] si quis HV 10 peconiam ] pecuniam AHSV 10 a ] ab HV 10 sancta
æclesia ] eclesia sancta HV 10 in ] om. HV 11 et ] et ubi S 11 sors mittatur ] mit-
tatur sors HV 12 tribus ] tres V 12 circumcidatur ] circumcidi V 14 abstullit ] abstul-
lerit A 14 eiciatur ] abieciatur H abiciatur V 15 uertetur ] reuertitur A reuertetur HSV
18 Patricius ] Patricius ait HS Paterius V 18 poeneteat ] peniteat et H 18 XX ] XXX H
uiginti V 18 diebus ] dies HV 19 rapta ] furta V 19 restitui ] om. B interlin. P
 28.8Hibernensis 197

Vinniauus dicit: Clericus, si furtum fecerit, quadruplum reddat, et annum

integrum peniteat.

28.8 De furto leuiter sanando

H31.10

V30.10
Apostolus dicit: Qui autem furabatur, iam non furetur, sed magis laboret,
ut habeat unde commonicet indigentibus. 5

Salamon: Non grandis culpa est, cum quis furatus fuerit, furatus est enim,
ut essurientem impleat animam. Ac si dicat: Si necessitas famis cogerit
quemquam, minoris culpe est si furetur. Sed notandum est quod non
dicit: Non culpa est; sed dicit: Non grandis culpa est. Sicut fecit Dauid in
templo, cum essuriret, et qui cum eo erant panes sacerdotales comedebant. 10

Et ut Christus concessit discipulis uellere spicas.

Sinodus Nicena: Clericus exigens negotia de furto et ussuras turpis lucri
gratia, abiciatur a clero et alienus habeatur a regula.
Gregorius: Caritas non querit aliena. Quis est qui aliena querit, nisi qui negotium HV

et usuram quaerit? 15

H31.11 De notatione uarietatis, que˛ est inter uetus et nouum in furto reddendo
V30.11

Originis ait: Notandum quid hanc uarietatem prestat in retendis. Nam aliquando
duplum redet, ut de inmundis animalibus et de substantia mortali, quod et in Lucas
1 Vinnian §25 4 Ephes. 4:28 ∥ cf. p. 174 ln. 13, p. 473 ln. 11 6 Prou. 6:30 ∥ cf. p. 473 ln. 9
9 cf. I Sam. 21:1–6 11 cf. Matt. 12:1–4 12 Nicaea §17 14 I Cor 13:5 16 cf. p. 194 ln. 4

1 Vinniauus ] Vinniaus AP*S Vuinnianuus ⟨ Vuinnanuus (sic) in marg. H om. V 1 dicit ]

om. V 1 et ] om. HV 2 integrum ] intigrum P* 2 peniteat ] peneteat P* 4 Apostolus ]
Paulus HV 4 dicit ] ait AHS om. V 4 autem ] om. S 4 furabatur ] furebatur
P* 5 commonicet ] tribuat HSV 6 Salamon ] Salomon ait S Salomon V 6 cum ]
si HV 6 furatus (1) ] ABHOSV fraudatus P** 6 fuerit ] om. S 6 furatus (2) ]
furatur AHOSV 6 est (2) ] om. AHOSV 7 impleat animam ] animam inpleat HV
7–8 famis. . .quemquam ] famis quempiam cogerit V 8 quemquam ] quempiam H
8 culpe ] in marg. H 9 culpa est ] est culpa V 9 dicit (2) ] dixit ABHOSV 9 est (1) ]
om. V 9 fecit Dauid ] Dauid fecit HSV 10 et. . .comedebant ] om. S 10–11 et. . .spicas ]
interlin. OP om. B 11 Christus ] Christus sabbato SV 12 Sinodus. . .Nicena ] in marg.
H 12 Nicena ] Necena P* 12 de ] aut de HV 12 et ] aut HV 12 ussuras ] usura HV
13 abiciatur ] abieciatur HP* 13 a (1) ] om. H 13 clero ] clerico A 13 habeatur ] existat
HV 13 a (2) ] om. BHV 14 est ] enim V 16 uarietatis ] ueritatis V 16 in ] V et H**
17 Originis ] Origenis V 17 ait ] om. V 17 hanc uarietatem ] hec uarietas V 18 redet ]
redditur V
 198 Hibernensis 29.1

dicitur: Si fur deprehensus duplum reddet. Aliquando septuplum, ut in Salamone.

Ideo hæc diuersa habentur. Nam Salamon uidens nequitiam populi crescentem,
addit trea super legem, ut resicaret uitia populi. Hinc legem et naturam in unum
coniuncxit, hoc est, IIII pro lege, III pro natura; siue uerius, ut Originis: Idem est
quod Salamon dixit et lex, hoc est, si fur deprehensus fuerit, reddet IIII secundum 5

legem et pretium animæ suae, .i. est, trea, inde addit Salamon: totam substantiam
domus sue.

H32 V31 29 De commendatis

H32.1 V31.1 29.1 De furto commendati in lege

Exodus ait: Si quis commendauerit amico suo pecuniam aut uas in custo- 10

diam, et si ab eo, qui acciperat, furto sublatum fuerit; si inueniatur fur, du-
plum reddat. Si latet fur, dominus domus applicabitur ad Deos, et iurabit
quod nec extenderit manum suam in rem proximi ad fraudem perpetran-
dam, tam in boue quam in assino, et quidquid damnum inferre potest; ad
Deos utriusque causa perueniet, et si illi iudicauerint, duplum restituet. 15

Hoc est si persona cui commendatur aliquid non tam digna sit, ut suspicionibus HV

non fatigaretur. Sed iurare conpellitur tibi, ut per neglegentiam custodiæ perierit
quod commendatum est, aut si fures in locum depossiti sedulo ire permisserit aut
salua manente pecunia sua aliena pecunia perierit, et similia. Tunc duplum redere
cogitur, ut fur, qui rem mortalem furatus est, uel quia animali uiuum aput eum 20

repertum est; ideo duplum restituet. Nam si digna sit persona que suspicionibus
non est fatiganda, aut per neglegentiam uel simplicitatem perit depossitum, aut
10 Exod. 22:7–9

1 septuplum ] septulum reddat V 1 Salamone ] Salomone V 2 diuersa ] diuersitas V

2 habentur ] habetur V 2 Salamon ] Salomon V 3 resicaret ] resecaret V 3 uitia ]
uita H* 4 IIII ] quattuor V 4 III ] tria V 4 Originis ] Origenis V 5 Salamon ] Sa-
lomon V 5 IIII ] quadruplum V 6 .i. est trea ] id est tria V 6 Salamon ] Salomon et
V 8 commendatis ] commendatione Θ 9 commendati ] commendationis Θ 9 in lege ]
integre reddendo BS om. Θ 9 lege ] lege reddendo HV 10 Exodus ait ] in Exodo HV
in chap. heading S 10–11 aut. . .custodiam ] in marg. H om. V 11 si (1) ] om. HV sibi AS*
11 acciperat ] susciperat HV 12 fur ] om. HV 12 applicabitur ] adplicabitur AH inter-
lin. .i. sacer̄ P 12 ad Deos ] adeos V 13 nec ] non ABHSV 13 extenderit ] exteit A
extendit BHV 13 proximi ] proximi sui AHSV 14 quidquid ] quicquid ABHOS quid V
14 damnum inferre ] inferre dampnum H 14–15 ad Deos ] interlin. .i. saceṙ qui cōm̄& cui
cōm̄datū est P .i. sacerdote qui comendat et cui commenda∗∗∗ O adeos V 15 perueniet ]
peruenet A 15 restituet ] restituet proximo suo S restituet proximo suo et reliqua HV
17 ut ] V om. H** 21 sit ] om. V 22 fatiganda ] V sacrliligia H** 22 aut (1) ] aut non V
 29.1Hibernensis 199

una cum pecunia sua raptum est, dampnum tantum restituere conpellendus est
homo ille.
Originis dicit: Qui iurat non reddat quia innocens est. S

Hieronimus: Post iuramentum conuictus noxie˛ uapulabit poenas.

Hoc depositum non tam in tabernaculo fuisse dicitur, sed maritus marito 5

commendat. Nam inter depossitum quod mariti maritis, et inter deposi-

tum quod aliquis ad æclesiam commendat, multum interest. Fortasse ideo
in lege uices cum iuramento redduntur, ut nec dominus domus quasi fur
quadruplum reddens sit reputandus, nec dominus rei perdite sine uice
tristis depositi abscedat. Nec item omnis custos depositi custodiendo rem 10

proximi sui securus fiat. Ita ergo etiam nunc debet iudicari, si inter secu-
lares sit exorta questio causa depositi perditi.
Originis item: Si illi iudicauerunt, duplum restituet: Dominus noster animam nobis HV

commendauit. Et si per neglegentiam aut furibus, .i. est, de moribus, ablata sit,
postulat Deus, ut duplum reddatur. 15

Item: Hic senus nobis resistit: Si enim reddet duplum, cur prius iurat?
Originis item in annalibus Ebreorum: Ad Deos, hoc est ad sacerdotes. Adplicauit, H

.i., martyres, et discedet innocens.

Hironimus item: Post iuramentum detractans, uapulabit penas, et in Dei arbitrium HV

dimittendus iurans, qui ait: Mihi uindictam, ego retribuam, et reliqua. 20

H32.2 V31.2 De reddendo aut non reddendo motuo

Lex: Qui a proximo suo quicumquam horum mutuo postulauerit, et debilitatum

aut mortuum fuerit, domino non presente, reddere conpellitur. Quod si presens
Dominus, non restituet, maxime si conductum fuerat pro mercede operis sui.
20 Rom. 12:19 ∥ cf. p. 468 ln. 1 22 Exod. 22:14–15

1 pecunia ] pecude V 5 dicitur ] dicitur commendatum V 5 maritus marito ] plebilis

plebili HV 6 mariti maritis ] plebilis plebilibus HV 6 inter (2) ] om. HV 7 ad æcle-
siam ] eclesie HV 8 uices ] interlin. .i. depossitum P 9 sit reputandus ] reputantus
sit HV 9 rei perdite ] rei perdite rei P** 9–10 sine. . .tristis ] tristis sine uice HV
11 etiam nunc ] nunc etiam H interlin. .i. in nouo P 12 questio ] que sit A 12 causa ]
causae S 13 illi ] V ille H** 13 iudicauerunt ] V iudicauit H** 16 reddet ] om. V
17 Adplicauit ] adplicabis ⟨ adplic(?) H* 19 Hironimus ] Hieronimus V 19 detractans ]
detrachtans H* 19 in Dei ] indī H** 20 dimittendus ] dimittendus est V 23 non ] om.
V 23 conpellitur ] compellatur V
 200 Hibernensis 29.2

29.2 De perdito commendato in nouo reddendo

H32.3 V31.3

Hironimus: Quicumque amisserit per neglegentiam commendatum prox-

imi sui, reddet quantum amisit; et si per furtum, duplum reddet.
Origines: Si accepisti commendatum, obserua ne pereat. Si enim pereat,
reddes propter neglegentiam tuam. 5

Sinodus Sardinensis: Si quis commendauit peconiam, placuit, ut accipiat

quod commendauit.
Agustinus: Noli neglegere commendatum proximi, ne coram iudice dam-
natus reddas quod neglexeris.

De negatione depossiti uel alicuius rei 10 HO2 V

H32.4 V31.4

In Leuitico: Anima, que peccauerit, et contempto Domino negauerit depossitum

proximi sui quod fidei eius reditum fuerat, uel ui aliquid extorsit, aut calumpniam,
siue rem perditam inuenerit, et infitiens insuper iurauerit, et quodlibet aliquid ex
pluribus fecerit in quibus peccare homines solent: conuicta delicti, reddet omnia,
que˛ per fraudem uoluit obtinere, intigra, et quintam insuper partem domino, cui 15

dampnum intullerat, redet. Et pro peccato suo offeret arietem inmaculatum.

Hironimus ait: Sempliciores quique estimant ita dictum: si quinque numeri sub-
tracti sunt, unus addatur, ut propinque VI reddere uideatur. Sed qui in numerorum
disciplina peritiam gerunt longe istius aliter uocabuli numerum subputantur. Nam
et in greco habet coioht, quod nos possumus dicere super quintas significat is- 20

tud uocabulum numeri. Super quinque alios quinque dandos et unum super, ut
uerbi gratia intellegatur: qui furatus numeros ipsos V restituat et alios V, uno super
adiecto.
11 Leuit. 6:2–6

2 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BS Hironimus ait H Hieronimus ait V 3 sui ] om. A

4 Origines ] Origenis V 4 accepisti ] accipisti P* 4 pereat (1) ] perdideris HV 4 enim
pereat (2) ] perdideris H 4 pereat (2) ] periat P* perierit S 5 propter ] om. HV 5 tuam ]
om. HV 6 Sardinensis ] Sardicensis V 8 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 9 quod neglex-
eris ] om. AS 11 Anima ] omnis O2 12 reditum fuerat ] creditum H reditum fuerant V
13 infitiens ] infitiens .i. contradicens H** om. V 17 Hironimus ] Hieronimus V 17 ait ]
om. V 17–18 subtracti sunt ] subtractis O2 18 propinque ] pro unclear O2 18 VI ] sex V
19 subputantur ] subputant O2 20 et ] om. O2 20 coioht ] cooth interlin. integrum O2
cooth V 20 quintas ] quintam O2 21 alios quinque ] om. O2 21 dandos ] O2 V dandus
H** 22 intellegatur ] intellegitur O2 22 V (1) ] quinque V 22 alios ] alias V 22 V (2) ]
quinque V
 29.2Hibernensis 201

De restitutione depossiti a sanctis HV

H32.5 V31.5

Petrus in Clemente ad presbiteros: Super omnia autem auaritiam fugite, que

homines, occassione presentis lucri, ab æternis separat bonis. Pondera, mensu-
ras, stateras, pro locis quibusque æquissima custodite. Deposita fideliter restituite.

29.3 De uiuente super mortuum testante commendatum 5

H32.6 V31.6

In historia æclesiastica: Spiridion Ciprius æpiscopus, uir unus ex ordine

prophetarum, filiam habuit Herenen nomine, que ei cum ministrasset
uirgo defuncta est. Post eius obitum uenit quidam dicens, se ei quoddam
depositium commendasse. Rem gestam ignorauerat pater. Perquesitum
in tota domu nequaquam quod poscebatur inuentum est. Persistebat ille, 10

qui, uite˛ sue˛ quoque inlaturum se esse exitium, nisi commendata recepis-
set testabatur. Permotus eius lacrimis senex ad sepulchrum filiæ properat
atque eam suo nomine clamitat, tum illa de sepulchro, quid uis, ait, pa-
ter? Commendatum, inquid, illius ubi posuisti? At illa locum designans
ait: Illic inuenies defossum. Regresus ad domum rem, sicut de sepulchro 15

respondebat, repertam tradidit reposcenti.

Item in uita patrum Aegypti: Alius monachus suscipiens depossitum fratris
morte raptus est, et angelus, qui eum commitatus est, non sinit ire in re-
quiem animarum donec demonstraret depossitum quod ei commendatum
est. Inde ille reuersus in corpus indicauit cuidam fratri quesitum. Si haec 20

a mortuis requiruntur, quanto magis a uiuis depossita uiuorum.

2 Pseudo-Clemens, Epist. ad Iacob. 10.2–4 6 Euseb. (tr. Rufin.), Eccl. Hist. 10.5

4 Deposita ] Clemens dispossita VH** 4 restituite ] restitue V

5 super. . .commendatum ] querente dispossitum ab herede mortui HV 6 In ] Iose-
bius (Iosepus V) Cesariensis in HV 6 Spiridion ] Spiridon ABHO 6 Ciprius ]
Ciprinus A Cyprinus B Cyprius S Cyprus V 7 Herenen ] Herennen A Hirenen SV
7 ministrasset ] ministraret AS 8 uirgo. . .quoddam ] om. A 9 ignorauerat ] ignorabat
A 10 nequaquam ] numquam H 10 est ] est sed A 11–12 recepisset ] recipisset P*
12 Permotus ] permotus autem S 13–14 ait pater ] pater ait H 14 inquid illius ] illius
inquit S 14 designans ] desigans P* 15 ait: Illic ] illic ait S 15–16 de. . .respondebat ]
respondebat de sepulchro S 17 uita ] uitis S 17 Aegypti ] Egipti AH Egypti V 18 non ]
ni A 20 est ] om. H
 202 Hibernensis 29.4

H32.9 V31.9 29.4 De commendato pecorum

Iacob ad Laban respondit: Arietes gregis tui non comedi, nec raptum
a bestia ostendi tibi; damnum omne reddebam, exigebas a me quicquid
furto perierat.
Item Exodus: Si quis commendauerit proximo suo assinnum, bouem, 5

ouemque, et omne iumentum ad custodiam, et mortuum fuerit aut de-

bilitatum aut captum a bestiis, et nullus hoc uiderit, iusiurandum erit in
medio, quod non extenderit manum in rem proximi sui. Et suscipiet domi-
nus iuramentum, et ille reddere non cogetur; quod furto sublatum fuerit,
restituet damnum domino; si comestum fuerit a bestia, deferet ad eum 10

quod occissum est et non restituet.

De negligentia commendationis reddenda Θ

Sinodus Hibernensis item: Si per uim raptum fuerit, non reddet; si per neglegen- HO2 V

tiam, reddet, etsi non senserit damnum. Si ista animalia non uenerint, in custodiam
tamen relinquit, reddet dimedium. Si autem in die alicuius custodierit alius, reddet 15

is cuius dies est.

De re perdita HV
H32.10

V31.10
In humilis Agustini: Si quis aliquid perdiderit et dixerit: Dominus dedit, Dominus
abstullit; per istam Deo placitam sententiam aut coronam accipiet, si iustus, aut
indulgentiam, si peccator. 20

Item alius dicit: Ne pereas cum dampno.

2 Gen. 31:38–39 5 Exod. 22:10–13 18 Iob 1:21 ∥ cf. p. 315 ln. 14

1 De. . .pecorum ] this chap. follows p. 204 ln. 1 HV 2 respondit ] ait H 2 raptum ] cap-
tum HS 3 bestia ] bestiis S 3 reddebam ] interlin. quod P 5 Item Exodus ] Exodus
item H Exodus S in Exodo V 5 assinnum ] assinnam A asinam S 7 captum ] captum
fuerit A 9 quod furto ] quia non negligentia uel grauitas oneris aut nequitia si uero
furatum fuerit reddet animam pro anima quia negligentia est quodsi furto S 9 quod ]
quod si AH 10 fuerit ] est H 14 etsi ] et O2 14 senserit damnum ] O2 senserit VH**
14 animalia ] res O2 15 tamen ] tunc V 16 dies est ] om. V 18 humilis ] homeliis V
18 Agustini ] Augustinus V 19 per ] pro V 19 istam ] ista V 19 placitam ] placitas V
19 sententiam ] sententia V 21 pereas ] V perdeas ⟨ per eas H*
 29.5Hibernensis 203

H32.7 V31.7 29.5 De commendatis ad æclesiam non reddentis

Originis: Si ad id depositum accipitur, ut reddatur, non accipiendum; ut

qui liber a sua noxia peccatum alicuius non accipiat.
Item Originis: Omnis locus refugii non debet ledere aut ab ullo ledi.
Sinodus Arelatensis: Placuit, ut nullus grauet æclesiam, quia æclesia re- 5

cipit, nutrit, satiat, et peccatum uniuscuiusque non ueniet super eam. HS

Sinodus Ambiensis: Si quis clericorum depositum accipit, et per furtum

lapsum fuerit, iusiurandum erit, et ille non reddet. Si enim redderit, non
accipiat; et si non receperit, non ciuitas refugii. Si autem non ciuitas
refugii, non potest defendere. 10

Sinodus Hibernensis: Omne depossitum reddatur, nisi depossitum æclesie

matris omnium babtizatorum. Sicut enim omnis mater uicem depositi
perditi filio suo non reddit, ita omnis æclesia filiorum suorum deposita,
quamuis sint perdita, reddere non debet.
Item eadem sinodus: Si quis custodierit clauem domus et fur suffoderit 15

eam et furatus fuerit depossitum alicuius, non reddet is, qui accipit, sed
iurabit omnis domus illius, quanto magis si cum pecunia sua furatum est.

De depositis incertis SHV

H32.8 V31.8

Sinodus Vallensis: Hoc statuitur secundum statuta fidelissimorum principum, ut

depossitum per XL dies collegat eclesia cui dampnatur. Si autem post hos dies 20

depossitores eius ignorentur, iterum misericorditer colligatur decem dies. Si quis

19 Vasiens. §§9–10

1 ad ] per furtum raptis ab HV 1 æclesiam ] ecclesiam catholicam (æclesia catholica HV)

HSV 1 reddentis ] reddendis HSV 2 Originis ] Origenes S Origenis V 2 accipitur ]
requiritur S 2–3 ut. . .accipiat ] om. S 3 qui ] quae B 3 liber a sua ] liber est a suo
S 3 liber ] libera B 4 Item Originis ] Originis item HV 4 Originis ] Origenes S
5 Arelatensis ] V Arlatensis AS Aratensis ⟨ Aranensis H* Aratensis P** 5 Placuit ] item
placuit H placuit sinodo S 5 æclesiam ] eclesie A 5 quia æclesia ] om. A 5–6 recipit ]
recepit A 7 Sinodus ] item sinodus H 7 Ambiensis ] Ambiansis V 7 Si ] placuit si
H 8 redderit ] reddiderit S 9 receperit ] acciperit H reciperit P* 9 non (2) ] non est
BHS 9 autem ] om. H 9 non (3) ] non est BHS 13 æclesia ] eclesia catolica H ecclesia
catholica SV 14 quamuis. . .perdita ] in marg. H 15 eadem sinodus ] om. HV sinodus
eadem S 15 custodierit ] custodiuerit AS 16–17 sed. . .illius ] nisi tantum iuramentum
uniuscuiusque de familia (familiis V) illius HV 17 est ] sit HV 19 fidelissimorum ] fi-
delis H fideliis uirorum V 20 depossitum ] expossitum ⟨ depossitum H* expositum SV
20 XL ] quadraginta V 20 dampnatur ] HV deponatur S** 21 depossitores ] HV dis-
positores S 21 colligatur ] collegitur H colligat V 21 decem dies ] V om. HS
 204 Hibernensis 30.1

colligentibus non habentibus colligentem calumpnietur, ut homicida sit.

H33 V32 30 De patribus et filiis

H33.1 V32.1 De nomine patris et filiorum modis HV

In libris ethimologiarum: Pater autem dictus ab eo quod patratione peracta filium

procreat. Patratio autem rei ueneriæ consummatio. Filius dicitur quod sit ex pa- 5

tre. IIII autem modis filii appelantur: Natura, emitatione, adoptione, et doctrina.
Natura, ueluti cum dicuntur fili Abrahe Iudaei.˛ Emitatione, ut ipsius Abrache fi-
dem emittantes ex gentibus, dicente euangelio: Potest Dominus de lapidibus istis
suscitare filios Abrahae. Adoptione quoque, quod humana consuetudine nulli licet
nescire, uel sicut nos filios Deo non natura, sed adoptione, dicimus: Pater noster, 10

qui es in cælis. Doctrina autem, sicut apostolus filios suos appellat, eos quibus
euangelium predicauit, ut dicit: Filii mei quos parturiui.
Ysidorus: Filii autem ideo legibus liberi appellantur, ut isto uocabulo se cernantur VH

a seruis, quia sicut seruus in potestate est domini, sic filius in potestate patris.
Inde etiam filio sit emancipatio, ut sit liber a patre, sicut sit seruo manumissio, ut 15

sit liberatus a domino.

H33.2 V32.3 30.1 De anima mortificanda in peccato proprio

Lex ait: Anima que peccauerit, morte moriatur. HV

Lex dicit: Non moriantur filii pro patribus suis, nec patres pro filiis, sed
unusquisque in suo peccato moriatur. 20

4 Isid., Etymol. 9.5.3, 15, 16 8 Matt. 3:9 10 Matt. 6:9 12 Gal. 4:19 13 Isid., Etymol.
9.5.17 18 Ezech. 18:4 19 Deut. 24:16

1 calumpnietur ] HV calumniet S** 2 filiis ] filis P** 3 filiorum modis ] filii V 4 libris ]
libro V 4–5 peracta. . .procreat ] creat V 5 ueneriæ ] ueneriæ .i. uoluptatis H**
6–12 IIII. . .parturiui ] this chap. follows ln. 16 as separate chap. (32.2) titled de modis fil-
iorum V 6 IIII ] quattuor V 6 emitatione ] imitatione V 7 Abrahe ] Habraam
V 7 Emitatione ] imitatione V 7 Abrache ] Abraam V 8 de lapidibus ] after Abra-
hae V 9 Abrahae ] Abraham V 9 consuetudine ] consuetudo V 12 mei ] mi H*
12 parturiui ] parturiui in euangelio followed by chap. 30.1 V 13 Ysidorus ] in euange-
lio H 15 emancipatio ] emancipatio .i. liber de manibus patris H 19 Lex dicit ] item
HV 19 suis ] om. S 19 sed ] om. A
 30.2Hibernensis 205

In Regum libro: Amisias rex Israel percussit seruos suos, qui interfecerant
patrem suum. Filios autem eorum, qui occiderunt, non occidit.

H33.3 V32.4 30.2 De peccato patris ueniente in filios tantum

In Regum libris: Primus filius, quem peperit Bethsabe Dauid, pro peccato
Dauid cito sublatus est morte. 5

Item: Peccatum Salamonis in filium suum Roboam uindicatum est.

H33.4 V32.5 30.3 De iniquitate patrum tradenta in multos posteros

In Exodo Dominus dicit: Ego sum Dominus fortis et zelotis, uisitans iniq-
uitatem patrum in tertiam, et IIII generationem eorum, qui oderunt me.
Inde peccatum Ruben in Dathan et Habiron uindicatum est, et peccatum 10

Leui in Core, et peccatum Simeon in suam tribum, non habentem heredi-

tatem in Israel, nisi cum Iuda.
Hinc dicitur: Pater tuus Amorreus, mater tua Cethea, et peccatum Saul in
suos posteros transit.

30.4 De iniquitate filiorum in patres suos tradenda 15

H33.5 V32.6

In Regum libris ad Heli sacerdotem dicitur: Quare abiecisti in calce uicti-

mam meam et munera mea, que precepi, ut offerentur in templo? Quare
1 II Reg. 14:5–6 4 cf. II Sam. 12:15–18 6 cf. I Reg. 11:29–31, 12:16–20 8 Exod. 20:5
10 cf. Num. 16:23–33 13 Ezech. 16:3 16 I Sam. 2:29

1 Regum libro ] Regum libris AS libris Regum H libro regum V 1 Amisias ] Amissias AB
Amassias H Amasias S 1 rex Israel ] om. H 2 patrem ] S patrum AP* 2 autem ] uero
AS 2 occiderunt ] occiderit A 3 ueniente ] interlin. a Deo P 3 filios ] filios suos HV
3 tantum ] tantum a Deo HV 4 Regum libris ] in libris Regum H Regum libro S libro
Regum V 4 Bethsabe ] S Bersabe ABHP* Bersabee V 5 Dauid ] Dabid V 6 Salamonis ]
Salomonis ABS Solamon V 6 filium suum ] filio suo S 6 Roboam ] interlin. H om.
V 8 Dominus (2) ] Deus HSV 8 zelotis ] zelosos S 9 tertiam ] tersiam A 9 IIII ]
quartam HSV 10 Habiron ] Abiron BHOSV 11 Core ] Chore BHOSV 11 Simeon ]
S Simion P* Semeon H Symeon V 12 nisi ] nisi partem in medio tribus HV 12 cum ]
om. HV cum tribu S 12 Iuda ] Iudae HV 13 Hinc. . .Cethea ] passage follows transit on
ln. 14 V 13 Hinc ] idem H inde SV 13 dicitur ] dicitur Israheli HV 13 Cethea ]
SV Chetea A Chethea H 15 suos ] S suus P** 15 tradenda ] tradenda si consenserunt
filiis HV 16 Regum libris ] libris Regum H libro Regum V 16 sacerdotem ] sacerdote
A 16 Quare ] quare impie egisti S
 206 Hibernensis 30.5

honorasti magis filios tuos quam me, ut comederetis primicias populi Is-
rael?
Item Dominus: Ego ulciscor domui Heli pro iniquitatibus filiorum, quod
contemnentes Deum male loquuti sunt filii eius, et non corripuit eos.

30.5 De eo quod noceat patri male regere filios 5

In Regum libro: Predixi ei quod iudicaturus sum domum eius in aeter-

num, quia nouerat male agere filios suos, et non corripuit eos.
Hironimus ait: Male regere, hoc est, iniquitatem agere. Et qui nescit regere
domum propriam, non potest regere alienos. Vel qua fronte alienos cor-
ripere audet, qui propriam suam non gubernat? 10

De eo quod non solum sermone quisquam corripire debet filios, sed HV

potestate
H33.6 V32.7

In libris Regum: Hæli autem erat senex ualde, et audiuit omnia, quæ faciebant
filii sui aduerso Israel, et quomodo dormiebant cum mulieribus, que˛ obseruabant
ad ostium tabernaculi, et dixit eis: Quare fecistis huiuscemodi, quas ego audio, 15

res pessimas omni populo? Nolite, fili mi, ne est enim fama, quam ego audio, ut
transgredi faciatis populum Domini.

30.6 De iniquitate filiorum patres non contaminante

H33.7 V32.8

In annalibus Ebreorum: Noe corripuit Cham quantum potuit, et monita

patris contemsit. Hinc Noe dicitur clara uoce dixisse: Sit Cham male- 20

3 cf. I Sam. 3:13 6 I Sam. 3:13 8 cf. Hier., In Micha. 7:5–7 PL 25:1220 13 I Sam. 2:22–24

1 magis. . .tuos ] filios tuos magis HSV 1 comederetis ] comederitis P* 3 Dominus ]

paulo post ait HV 3 quod ] quia ABHOSV 4 loquuti ] locuti AS loquutus H
5 De. . .filios ] heading om. HV 6 In. . .libro ] item HV 6 libro ] libris AS 6–7 in aeter-
num ] om. A 7 quia ] quia non A 8–10 Hironimus. . .gubernat ] this section follows ln.
17 HV 8 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BS 8 ait ] om. HS 8 regere (1) ] agere S 8 agere ]
facere H 9 domum ] domum suam A 9 Vel ] om. HS 10 propriam suam ] propria
sua ABOS 13 libris ] libro V 13 omnia ] omna H* 15 ego ] V ergo H* 17 Domini ]
Domini Hieronimus V 18 filiorum ] filiorum in A 18 contaminante ] contaminante si
corripuerint (correxerint V) HV contaminante ⟨ contaminantur P* 19 Ebreorum ] Hebre-
orum SV 19 Cham ] Ham V 20 dicitur. . .uoce ] clara uoce dicitur A 20 dicitur ] dicit
H om. V 20 dixisse ] om. HS 20 Cham ] Ham V
 30.7Hibernensis 207

dictus. Abraham separauit a se et a filio suo Issac filios concubinarum,

et eiecit in extremas plagas, presciens illos male agere, et non dedit illis
hereditatem, sed dona.
Inde Originis ait: Si patriarcha sciret eos bene facere, numquam eiecis-
set. Issac Essau dilexit, tamen eiecit, offendens animam eius in alienis 5

uxoribus. Dauid abiecit Absalon condemnantem sua monita et sequentem

consilia iuuenum. Dauid corripuit Salomom, ut: Cum sancto sanctus eris, et S

reliqua.

30.7 De ueritate patrum tradenda in filios

H33.8 V32.9

Lex dicit: Statui delere uos, sed propter Abraham et Issac et Iacob non 10

faciam.
Iohannes metropolitanus: Dauid post adulterium homicidiumque egit
poenitentiam, ex qua iustitiam habuit, que post mortem eius etiam pos-
teris profuit. Nam et Salamoni, digno mille mortibus, propter Dauid con-
cessit Dominus regnum integrum, dicens: Scindens scindam regnum de 15

manibus tuis et dabo illud seruo tuo. Verum tamen in diebus tuis non
faciam propter Dauid patrem tuum, sed de manibus fili tui accipiam illud.
Filius Serach: Pater ædificat domum et filium diuitem facit; mater autem
filiam.
Daniel: Propter Abraham et Isac et Iacob libera nos. 20

Item tres pueri dicunt: Peccauimus tibi Domine, et tradidisti nos in mani-
bus inimicorum; sed libera nos propter merita patrum nostrorum.
7 II Sam. 22:26 10 II Reg. 13:23 20 cf. Dan. 9:1–19 21 Dan. 3:29, 32

1 Abraham ] Abraam V 1 se et ] om. S 1 et a ] et AHV 1 Issac ] Issaac A Isaac

SV 2 eiecit ] iecit P* 2 presciens ] prospiciens B sciens HV 2 agere ] facere H
2–3 illis hereditatem ] hereditatem illis S 3 sed ] nisi HV 3 dona ] dona largitus
est BHSV 4 Originis ] Origenes S Origenis V 4 ait ] om. HV 4 sciret ] sciset HV
4–5 eiecisset ] iecisset AH 5 Issac ] Isaac BOSV 5 Essau dilexit ] dilexit Essau H
dilexit Esau V 5 Essau ] Esau ABOSV 5 eiecit ] iecit AH eiecit a se S 6 Absalon ]
Abisalon ABHOP* 6 condemnantem ] contemnantem A contempnantem BOHS con-
tempnentem est V 6 monita ] munita P* 6 et ] om. S 9 tradenda. . .filios ] in filios
tradenda HV 10 dicit ] ait H om. V 10 Abraham ] Habraham H Abraam V 10 Issac ]
Isaac SV 12 metropolitanus ] metripoli AP* metrapo H met̄ V 12 Dauid ] Dauit A
14 Salamoni ] Salomoni BOS Salomon V 15 regnum (1) ] regnum Israel S 16 tamen ]
tantum S 17 patrem ] patrum A 18 Serach ] Sirac ABH Serac P* Sirach dicit S Sirach
OV 20 Daniel ] Danihel V 20 Abraham ] Abraam V 20 Isac ] Issaac A Isaac BOSV
21 tres. . .dicunt ] interlin. OP om. ABS 21–22 manibus ] manus HV 22 inimicorum ]
inimicorum nostrorum HV
 208 Hibernensis 30.8

Item Iacob contra Laban: Nisi timor Issac adfuisset, forsitan nudum me dimisises. HV

30.8 De ueritate patris filium malum non adiuuante

H33.9 V32.10

Propheta dicit: Ipsa anima, que peccauerit, moriatur. Homo autem, qui
facit iusticiam, in iusticia sua uiuet.
Item: Si genuerit filium pestilentem et effundentem sanguinem, et in uia 5

patris sui iusti non ambulauit, in peccato suo moriatur et uita non uiuet.
Item: Qui omnes iniquitates istas fecerit, moriatur, et sanguis eius super
ipsum erit.
Item: Iusticia Noe non ædificauit Cham et genus eius.
Item: Iustitia Isaac non ædificauit Essau. 10

Item: Iustitia Aron non ædificauit II filios malos.

Item: Iusticia Dauid non ædificauit Absalon.
Item: Iustitia Salamonis non ædificauit Roboam.
Item: Iustitia Ezechie non ædificauit Mannassen.
Hinc Agustinus a persona filii nequam: Si iustitia patris non liberat me de 15

malis meis, penitentiam agam, et mea iustitia liberabit me et progeniem

meam.
Inde ad Dauid dicitur de sua iustitia et progenie: Si iustitias meas profanauerint et HV

mandata mea, et reliqua.

1 Gen. 31:42 3 Ezech. 18:20–21 5 Ezech. 18:9–13 18 Ps. 88:32

1 Nisi ] nisi Deus patris mei Abraam et V 2 ueritate ] iustitia HV 2 patris ] patris
malum HV 3 Propheta ] profeta A in profeta H in prophetis V 3 dicit ] om. HV 3 que ]
qui P* 3 Homo ] Hieronimus homo B 5–6 et. . .moriatur ] in marg. H 6 uita ] interlin.
H 7 moriatur ] morte moriatur BHSV 9 Item ] om. HV 9 Cham ] Essau A Cam P*
10 Item. . .Essau ] om. AH 10 Item ] om. V 10 Essau ] Esau BOSV 11 Item. . .malos ]
om. H 11 Item ] om. V 11 Aron ] Aaron SV 11 II ] duos SV 12 Absalon ] Abisa-
lon ABHOP* 13 Salamonis ] Salomonis BOS Salomon V 13 non. . .Roboam ] om. S
13 Roboam ] in marg. HV Manassen (=final word in next section) S 14 Item. . .ædificauit ]
om. SV 14 Item. . .Ezechie ] om. S 14 Item ] om. H 14 Iustitia. . .ædificauit ] in marg.
H 14 Ezechie ] Essechiae A Esechie B Esehie H 14 Mannassen ] Manasem AB Man-
nasses H 15 Hinc ] inde HV 15 Agustinus ] Agustinus (Augustinus V) designat HV
15 persona ] personis H 15 non. . .me ] non me liberat HV 16 me ] om. V 19 et reli-
qua ] non custodierint uisitabo in uirga iniquitates eorum V 19 reliqua ] here follow chaps.
from p. 209 ln. 7–11 HV
 30.9Hibernensis 209

30.9 De eo quod iusticia patris honorificat heredem bonum

H33.10

V32.11
Hironimus ait: Iusticia patris honorificat bonum heredem et ædificat sibi
domum.
Inde Dauid: Non uidi iustum derelictum, nec semen eius querens panem.

30.10 De eo quod maledicta sit progenies ipsa, que degenerauit 5

a patribus bonis

Propheta dicit: Maledicta est ipsa progenies, que degenerauit a patribus

bonis.
Inde Iohannes ait: Nolite dicere patrem habemus Abraham, et reliqua.
In annalibus Latinorum ex persona filii dicitur: Pater meus iuste uiuit, ego 10

iniuste. Verum dicitur: Ramus aridus arbore uiridi nascitur.

H33.11 30.11 De iusticia filiorum non ædificante patres iniustos

V32.12

Propheta dicit: Filius, qui uiderit peccata patris sui et timuit et non fecit,
non morietur in iniquitatibus patris sui, sed in sua iustitia uiuet. Pater
autem, si rapinam rapuerit, morietur in sua iniquitate et filius non accipiet 15

iniquitatem patris sui. Iusticia iusti super eum erit.

Item: In peccatis suis, quibus peccauit, unusquisque morietur.
Hironimus in epistola de Tecla ait: Duo contraria sunt: filius bonus a
patre iniusto et ramus uiridis ab arbore arida; sicut ramus uiridis aridam
arborem non aedificat, ita filius bonus patrem iniustum non aedificat. 20

4 Ps. 36:25 9 Ioh. 8:39 13 cf. Ezech. 18:14–21 17 cf. Ezech. 18:26

1 heredem bonum ] bonum heredem et edificat sibi domum A 2 Hironimus ] Hieron-

imus BSV 2 ait ] om. HV 5–6 De. . .bonis ] this chap. follows p. 208 ln. 19 without the
heading in HV 7 Propheta ] propeta AH 7 dicit ] item HV 7 ipsa progenies ] proge-
nies ipsa AHSV 9 Inde ] om. S 9 ait ] om. HV 9 Abraham ] Abraam V 11 arbore ]
ab bore A 13 dicit ] om. V 13 sui ] om. SV 14 sua iustitia ] iustitia sua S 14 uiuet ]
uiuit S 15 autem ] eius S 15 si ] qui V 18 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 18 in epis-
tola ] om. S 18 Tecla ait ] te claruit A Thecla ait S 18 contraria ] contrarii A 18 filius ]
filiorum V 18 bonus ] iustus A 19–20 aridam arborem ] ab arborem aridam HV
 210 Hibernensis 30.12

Item Originis designat: Canimomum semper uiride et dare fructum dulcem, radice HV

amara sub terra et arida. Et una eius uiridis continguat radicem, arescit iuniperus,
nocet pecoribus. Fructui eius sanat quod matri eius nocet et urit.

30.12 De modestiis patrum ad filios, hoc est de correctione eo-

rum a patre secundum doctrinam Domini 5
H33.12

V32.13
Essaias ait: Rogaui uos, ut pater filium roget.
Item Salamon: Qui parcit uirge, hodit filium suum.
Item Paulus: Patres nolite ad iracundiam prouocare filios uestros, sed do-
cete eos cum disciplina et correptione Domini.

30.13 De pietate filiorum parentibus suis 10

H33.14

V32.15
Lex dicit: Honora patrem et matrem, et reliqua, ut sis longeus super ter-
ram, et bene sit tibi in terra.
Filius Sirac: Honora patrem tuum et gemitum matris tuæ ne obliuiscaris. Memento HV

quoniam nisi per illos non fuisses, et retribue illis sicut et ipsi tibi.
Gregorius: Benedictio patris domus filiorum confirmat. 15

Salamon: Corona patrum filii eorum.

Item: Filius sapiens laetificat patrem.
Paulus: Filii, obedite parentibus uestris, hoc enim iustum est.
Item: Pietas ad omnia utilis est; bonum uitæ presentis
˛ et promissionem
uitae futurae habet. 20

7 Prou. 13:24 8 Ephes. 6:4 11 Exod. 20:12 13 Sir. 7:29–30 15 cf. p. 216 ln. 10 16 Prou.
17:6 17 Prou. 15:20 18 Ephes. 6:1 19 I Tim. 4:8

1 Originis ] Origenis V 2 amara ] amaris V 2 uiridis ] uiridis si V 4–5 De. . .Domini ]

de correctione (correptione V) filiorum a patre secundum doctrinam Domini HV
4 modestiis ] modestia A 6 Essaias. . .roget ] this section follows ln. 9 HV 6 Essaias ]
Esaias SV 6 ait ] om. V 6 roget ] om. V 7 Item ] om. HV 7 Salamon ] Salomon ABSV
8 Item ] om. HSV 8 iracundiam ] iracondiam P* 8–9 docete ] educate S 9 correptione ]
correctione HS 9 Domini ] et reliqua S 10 filiorum ] om. HV 10 suis ] om. HV
11 dicit ] ait H om. V 11 patrem ] patrem tuum HV 11 matrem ] matrem tuam HV
11 et reliqua ] om. HV 11 longeus ] longius AH 12 et. . .terra ] quam Dominus tuus
daturus est tibi HV 13 Sirac ] Sirach V 15 Gregorius. . .confirmat ] see p. 216 ln. 10 for
this section in Hib.A 16 Salamon. . .eorum ] om. HV
 30.13Hibernensis 211

De parentibus honorandis HV
H33.16

V32.17
Lex: Honora patrem, et reliqua.
Timeat unusquisque patrem suum et matrem suam. V

Hironimus: Propter creationem non honorandi sunt, tamen propter min-

isterium generandi diligendi et honorandi sunt. 5

H33.13 30.14 De inpietate filiorum in parentes suos

V32.14

Dominus in Exodo dicit: Qui percusserit patrem uel matrem morte mori-
etur.
Item: Qui maledixerit patri uel matri morte morietur.
Item: Maledictus homo, qui non honorat patrem suum et matrem suam, 10

et dicet omnis populus amen.

In Deuteronomio: Si genuerit homo filium contumacem et proteruum, qui non au- HV

diat patrem ac matris imperium, et coercitus obedire contempserit, adprehendent

eum, et educent ad seniores ciuitatis illius et ad portam iudicii, et dicent ad eos:
Filius noster iste proteruus est et contumax. Munita audire contempnit, commes- 15

sationibus uacat et luxorie˛ atque conuiuis. Lapidibus eum obruent populi ciuitatis,
et morietur, ut auferatis malum de medio uestri, et uniuersus audiens pertimescat.
Agustinus: Patrem et matrem honora, ut tibi ex Deo et hominibus honoretur. Qua
enim fronte patrem Deum petas cum parentibus inhonoras?
2 Exod. 20:12 3 Leuit. 19:3 7 Exod. 21:15 9 Exod. 21:17 10 Deut. 27:16 12 Deut.
21:18–21 18 cf. p. 212 ln. 7

2 et reliqua ] tuum et matrem tuam V 4 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 4 Propter ] si

propter HV 4 tamen propter ] propter tamen H 5 diligendi ] om. H 5 sunt ] here
follows text from p. 215 ln. 9 HV 6 parentes ] parentibus A 6 suos ] suis A suos punienda
S 7 dicit ] dixit S 7 percusserit ] percuserit A 7 uel ] aut A 7–8 morietur ] moriatur
AB 16 uacat ] uocat H* 16 luxorie˛ ] luxore˛ H* 16 Lapidibus ] V lapidibus iecte H**
17 auferatis ] auferes H* 18–19 Agustinus. . .inhonoras ] see p. 212 ln. 7 for this section in
Hib.A
 212 Hibernensis 30.15

30.15 De eo quod non neglegendi sunt parentes ætiam cultus

diuini gratia
H33.18

V32.19
Sinodus: Quiqumque filii a parentibus causa diuini cultus abscedunt, nec
debitam reuerentiam dependunt, anathema sint.
Item: Qui patrem et matrem in necessitate relinquit, eum excommonican- 5

dum esse censuimus.

Originis: Patrem et matrem honora, ut tibi ex Deo et hominibus honoretur.
Qua enim fronte patrem pietatis petas cum inhonoras parentes?

30.16 De parentibus malis inhonorandis

H33.15

V32.16
Dominus in euangelio: Nolite uocare patrem aut matrem super terram. 10

Vnus est enim pater uester, qui in celis est. HV

Item in euangelio quidam dicens: Permitte me sepelire patrem meum. Dominus

respondit: Relinque mortuos sepelire mortuos suos.
Hironimus: Quanti monachorum, dum parentibus miscentur, suas animas
perdunt. 15

Item: Filii Zebedei, patrem suum in naui relinquentes, sequiti sunt Chris-
tum.
3 Gangrens. §16 7 cf. p. 211 ln. 18 10 Matt. 23:9 13 Matt. 8:22 14 Hier., ad Fabiol.,
ep. 64.4 16 cf. Marc. 10:35

1–2 De. . .gratia ] De his qui parentes Christianitatis occassione contempnuit HV

1 ætiam ] etiam propter S 1 cultus ] propter cultum S 3 Sinodus ] sinodus ait
AS sinodus in Gangris H sinodus Cangrensis V 3 Quiqumque. . .cultus ] om. A
3 Quiqumque ] habeta quicumque HV 3 filii. . .parentibus ] parentibus sub pretentu HV
3 parentibus ] parentibus suis S 3 abscedunt ] om. HV 4 debitam ] ABHOSV debitum
P** 4 dependunt ] dependunt (defendunt V) illis qui diuinum sibi cultum procul du-
bio deferunt HV 4 sint ] sit V 5–6 Item. . .censuimus ] this section follows p. 211 ln. 17
HV 5 Item ] sinodus Romana H 5 patrem ] pater A 5 et ] uel H 5 matrem ] mater
A 5 eum ] om. HV 7–8 Originis. . .parentes ] see p. 211 ln. 18 for this section in HV
7 Originis ] Origines S Origenis V 7 Patrem ] pater A 7 matrem ] mater A 7 et ]
ABOS om. P** 7 honoretur ] honor detur S 8 fronte ] om. S 8 pietatis ] pietatem V
8 petas ] petis A petis fronte S 8 parentes ] om. V 9 inhonorandis ] non honorandis
O 11 Vnus. . .celis est ] interlin. O 12–13 in. . .respondit ] in marg. O 13 Relinque ] lin-
quite A sinete HV 13 sepelire ] sepelient A 14–15 Hironimus. . .perdunt ] this section
follows the next HV 14 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BS Hironimus ait H 16 naui ] naue S
16 sequiti ] secuti AHSV sequuti O
 30.17Hibernensis 213

Hironimus: Reddamus parentibus, que parentum sunt; si tamen uiui sunt,

Deo.
Basilius: Nam et parentes nostros quasi propria uiscera diligamus; si ac-
cedere nos ad seruitium Christi prohibuerint, non sepultura illis debetur a
nobis. 5

30.17 De eo quod parentes non sint uite auctores, sed Deus

H33.17

V32.18
Clemens: Que sit nobis causa parentes diligere? Pro eo quod uidentur
auctores uitæ? Auctores quidem uitæ nostrae non sunt, sed ministri. Non
enim uitam prebent, sed ingrediendi nobis ad hanc uitam exibent officium.
Auctor enim uitæ nostrae unus Deus est, qui nos creauit ex nihilo. 10

30.18 De ratione primogeniti a fratribus suis

Lex dicit: Dabit pater primogenito suo de cunctis que habuerit cuncta
duplicia. Ipse principium liberorum eius.
Duplicia autem, ut alii dicunt, hoc est: in agro, et pecoribus, et in omni
substantia, et benedictione siue in primogenitis et primitiis. 15

Aliter: In nouissimis diebus pater æqualiter diuidit omnibus filiis suis et

sibi ipsi, quasi uni ex filiis suis. De hereditate et omni substantia partem
reseruat, quam commendat primogenito suo, et illius erit iure perpetuo.
Sed post mortem primogeniti inter heredem eius, et fratres, eius et succes-
sores eorum diuidetur. 20

1 Hier., ad Fabiol., ep. 64.4 3 Pseudo-Basil., Admonitio ad filium spiritalem 3 PL 103:687

7 Clemens, Recognit. 6.6 11 cf. p. 215 ln. 12 12 Deut. 21:17

1 Hironimus ] item HV Hieronimus S 1 Reddamus ] reducamus V 1 uiui ] interlin.

.i. boni P 3 Basilius ] Bassilius A 3 diligamus ] dilegamus P* 4 nos ] interlin. H
4 Christi ] om. S 4 non ] nec A 4–5 a nobis ] om. SV 7 Clemens ] Clemens ait H
Clemens Romanus S 7 diligere ] dilegere P* 8 nostrae ] ABHSV om. OP** 9 ad ] in HV
10 Deus est ] est Deus HV 11 De. . .suis ] see p. 215 ln. 12 for this chap. in Hib.B 13 Ipse ]
ipse enim AS 14 in omni ] AOS omni B omnibus P** 16 filiis ] filis P* 17 filiis ] filis
P* 19 Sed ] siue ABS 19 eius (1) ] suos S 20 diuidetur ] diuidentur A
 214 Hibernensis 30.19

30.19 De his, qui dispiciunt filios suos causa relegionis

H33.19

V32.20
Sinodus sancta dicit: Si quis filios relinquerit, et eos non enutrierit, et non
facit quod pertinet eis causa diuini cultus, sine contentione anathema sit.
Item: Quicumque filios procreauerit causa posteritatis, nutrire debet, ne
sue carnis homicida siue dispector exsistat. Dicit enim scriptura: Carnem 5

tuam ne dispexeris.
Hironimus: Quicumque operator fuerit carnalis copule, cooperator nutri-
endi debet fieri.

De inutilitate filiorum VH
H33.20

V32.21
Hieronimus in conflictu aduersus Iouinianum: At quae utilitas filiorum nutrire domi, 10

qui, aut prior morte moriatur, aut peruersis moribus sit, aut certe cum ad maturam
etatem
˛ ueneris, tarde ei uidearis mori? Heredes autem meliores et certiores sunt
amici et propinqui, quos iudicio elegebas, quam quos, nolis uellis, habere cogaris.
Licet certa hereditas sit, dum adhuc uiuis, bene uti substantia tua, quam—tuo
labore quesita—in incertos ussus relinquere. 15

30.20 De eo quod preponendus Deus sit filiis

H33.21

V32.22
Dominus in æuangelio: Quicumque domum suam, aut patrem, aut ma-
trem, aut filios, aut filias non reliquerit, non est me dignus.
Hironimus: Si uis discipulus Domini fieri, filios aut filias relinque.
2 Gangrens. §15 5 Is. 58:7 7 Hier., Aduers. Iouinian. 1.47 17 Matt. 19:29, 10:37

1 De. . .relegionis ] de his qui Christianitatis obtentu dispiciunt (filios suos V) HV

2 sancta ] in Gangris H Cangrensis V 2 dicit ] ait H om. V 2 relinquerit ] relinquens
H reliquerit S 2 et (1) ] om. H 2 eos non ] nec eos H 2–3 et. . .contentione ] et quod
ad se pertinet ad pietatem diuini cultus informat sed occassionem in continentiae ne-
glegit H 4 Item ] sinodus Hibernensis HV 5 dispector ] dispecto H 5 exsistat ] re-
sistat H 7 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 7 operator ] SV cooperatur AH cooperator
BOP** 7 copule ] culpe A 7 cooperator ] BOSV cooperatur A cooperatur H cooper-
atur ⟨ comoperatur P* 7–8 nutriendi ] enutriendi S 8 debet fieri ] fieri debet ABOSV
debet H 10 Hieronimus ] Hironimus H 10 Iouinianum ] Iuuinianum H 11 peruersis ]
peruersim his H 14 uti ] habuisti H 15 quesita ] que sit H 16 Deus. . .filiis ] sit Deus
filis propinquis inreligiosis HV 17 Dominus ] om. HV 17 domum suam ] suam domum
A 17 suam ] om. S 17 patrem ] pater AP* 17–18 matrem ] mater P* 18 reliquerit ]
relinquerit A relinquerit propter me HV reliquerit propter me S 18 est ] om. H
19 Hironimus. . .relinque ] this section follows the next HV 19 Hironimus ] Hieronimus
BSV 19 discipulus. . .fieri ] Domini fieri discipulus S
 31.1Hibernensis 215

Agustinus: Si uis Christum sequi, liber esse debes. Quicumque non re-
nuntiauerit ei, quod dilexit, id filio aut filie,
˛ discipulus Domini esse non
potest.
Sinodus: Difinimus, ut omnis penitens omnia sua relinquerit filiis suis et
liber exspectet Christum, qui omnia dabit necessaria. 5

H34 V33 31 De parentibus et eorum heredibus et filiis

31.1 De pietate parentibus heredes in hereditate in perpetuum

H34.1 V33.1 conseruante

Hieremias: Hæc dicit Dominus exercituum Deus Israhel: Pro eo quod obe-
distis precepto Ionadab patris uestri et custodistis uniuersa, que precepit 10

uobis, propterea non deficiet heres de stirpe uestra in perpetuum.

De ratione primogeniti HV
H34.2 V33.2

Lex ait: Dabit pater primogenito suo de cunctis, que˛ habuerit, cuncta duplicia. Ipse
est enim principium liberorum eius.
Duplicia ipsa sunt ex omni substantia patris, excepta diuissione terre, que equaliter
˛ 15

heredibus diuiditur.
Vel ut alii putant: Duplicia, hoc est, in agro, in pecoribus, et in omni substantia, et
in benedictione, uel in primogenitis, et in primitiis.
Aliter: In nouissimis diebus suis pater æqualiter diuidit omnibus filiis et sibi ipsi,
quasi uni ex filiis eius. De hereditate et omni substantia partem relinquit, quam 20

commendat primogenito suo, et illius erit iure perpetuo.

2 Luc. 14:16 9 Ier. 35:18–19 12 cf. p. 213 ln. 11 13 Deut. 21:17

1 uis ] om. H 1 Christum ] Christum interlin. uult H 1 liber ] ber P* 2 quod ] qui A
quem B quod plus HSV 2 dilexit ] diligit V 2 id ] utique HV id est S 2–3 esse. . .potest ]
non potest esse S 4 Sinodus ] sinodus Hibernensis HV sinodus dicit S 4 penitens ]
penetens P* 4 relinquerit ] relinquat SV 4 filiis ] filis P* 5 exspectet ] expetat HV
6 heredibus ] hereredibus P* 6 et filiis ] om. AS 7 pietate. . .parentibus ] eo quod
pietas parentibus Θ 7 parentibus ] parentum H 7 heredes ] ABHOSVΘ heredis P**
9–11 Hieremias. . .perpetuum ] this section occurs twice in H: here, and after p. 211 ln. 5
9 Hieremias ] Heremias AHP* Hieronimus B 9 Dominus ] Dominus Deus H 9 eo ]
interlin. H 10 uniuersa ] uniuersa mandata eius et fecistis uniuersa V 10 precepit ]
pricipit P* 11 deficiet ] dificiet P* 12 De. . .primogeniti ] see p. 213 ln. 11 for this chap. in
Hib.A 13 ait ] om. V 17 in (3) ] om. V 20 quasi ] qasi H* 20 uni ] interlin. H*
 216 Hibernensis 31.1

Vel alii dicunt quod post mortem primogeniti inter heredem eius, et fratres suos,
uel soccessores eorum diuidetur.

De diuissione inter filium electe et odiose HV

H34.3 V33.3

In Deuteronomio: Si habuerit homo uxores duas, unam dilectam et alteram ho-

diosam, genueritque ex eis filios, et fuerit filius hodiose primogenitus, et uoluerit 5

substantiam inter filios suos diuidere, non poterit filium dilecte˛ primogenitum facere
et preferre, sed filium hodiose˛ agnoscet primogenitum, et dabit ei cuncta duplicia
et primogenita. Inde Cebron data est Caleph filio hodiose.

31.2 De benedictione patris confirmante heredes

Salamon: Benedictio patris multiplicat annos. 10

Gregorius: Benedictio patrum domus filiorum confirmat.

31.3 De hereditate fili morientis ante patrem danda Christo, ad

H34.11 quem migrauit filius
V33.11

Agustinus in libro de heredibus dicit: Contigit autem plerumque unum de

filiis suis mortuum esse, et non mittit post eum pater eius partem ipsius, 15

et pars ipsius non offertur Christo, ad quem filius perrexit. Qua fronte
uenturus es ad filium tuum, cui non mittis partem suam in caelum?
4 Deut. 21:15–16 10 cf. Sir. 3:11 11 cf. p. 210 ln. 15 12 cf. p. 220 ln. 4, 10 14 Aug.
Serm. 9.20

2 diuidetur ] diuideretur V 5 uoluerit ] V noluerit H** 6 substantiam ] substantiam

suam V 7 primogenitum ] primogenita V 8 Cebron ] Ebron V 9 De. . .heredes ] head-
ing om. HV 10 Salamon. . .annos ] this section follows p. 210 ln. 15 HV 10 Salamon ]
Salomon ABS 11 Gregorius. . .confirmat ] see p. 210 ln. 15 for this section in HV
11 Gregorius ] Gregorius Nazianzenus S 12–13 De. . .filius ] chap. om. ABS. see p. 220
ln. 10 for this chap. in Hib.B. Chap. heading with different content occurs on p. 220 ln. 4 HV
12 patrem ] patrem Deo HV 12–13 Christo. . .filius ] et (et in V) aliis filiis non seruanda
HV 14 Contigit ] contingit P* 15 filiis ] filis P* 16 filius perrexit ] perrexit filius O
17 cui ] cum Θ
 31.4Hibernensis 217

31.4 De patre non diuidente hereditatem filiis suis secundum a-

morem

Lex dicit: Pater non potest dare hereditatem filio dilecte secus filium
odiosæ. Si enim filius odiosse primogenitus sit, habebit duplicia, hoc est
in hereditate, et pecoribus, et benedictionibus. 5

31.5 De eo quod pater potest dare partem uni filiorum prae

H34.4 V33.4 fratribus

Lex dicit: Iacob dedit partem in Sichem Ioseph filio suo. Vt ait: Et dabo
tibi partem unam extra fratres tuos quam tuli de manu Amorei.

31.6 De eo quod potest pater ordinare nepotes suos in locum 10

filiorum
H34.5 V33.5

Lex dicit: Iacob ordinauit nepotes suos, Effraim iuniorem, Mannasse, di-
cens: Maior seruiet minori.
His ita actis nuntiatum est Ioseph quod egrotasset pater eius. Qui, adsumptis HV

duobus filiis suis, Mannassem et Effraim, ire perexit, dictumque est seni: Ecce 15

filius tuus Ioseph uenit ad te. Qui confortatus sedit in lectulo, et ingressis ad se ait:
Deus omnipotens apparuit mihi in Lusa, que˛ est in terra Channan. Qui benedixit
mihi et ait: Ecce augebo, et multiplicabo, et faciam te in turbas populorum, et dabo
terram hanc et semini tuo post te in possessionem æternam. Duo igitur filii tui,
3 cf. Deut. 21:16–17 8 Gen. 48:22 12 Gen. 48:13–20 14 Gen. 48:1–5

1–2 De. . .amorem ] this chap. om. HV 1 filiis ] filis P* 1–2 amorem ] ammorem P*
3 filium ] filio S 4 odiosæ ] hodiosæ P* 4 odiosse ] hodiosse P* 5 hereditate ] hered-
itatem A 6–7 De. . .fratribus ] this chap. follows p. 216 ln. 8 HV 6 pater potest ] potest
pater A 6 uni ] uni interlin. pro P 6 prae ] S pre A pio pro H pro P** proprio cum
V 8 dicit ] om. V 8 Sichem ] Sichima AH Sicima BS Sichim V 8 Ioseph ] Iosep H
8–9 Vt. . .Amorei ] om. ABOS 9 extra. . .Amorei ] Amorei in gladio et arcu meo H interlin.
P 10 potest. . .pater ] pater potest HV 10 pater. . .ordinare ] ordinare pater S 12 dicit ]
om. V 12 ordinauit ] repeated P 12 Effraim ] Efraim H Effraim et S 12 iuniorem ] om.
HSV 12 Mannasse ] Mannassem H Manasse S Manassen V 12–13 dicens. . .minori ]
inter fratres patris sui in fastu possiti sunt ut in Genessi legitur HV inter fratres patris
sui in fastu positi sunt S 15 Mannassem ] Manassen ⟨ Manessen V* 17 Lusa ] Liuza V
17 Channan ] Cannan H* Chanaan V 18–19 in. . .te ] in marg. H 18 dabo ] dabo tibi V
19 æternam ] æternū H*
 218 Hibernensis 31.6

qui nati sunt in terra Aegipti antequam huc uenirem ad te, mei erunt Efraim et
Mannassem sicut Ruben et Semeon.

H34.6 V33.6 De eo quod potest pater minorem precellere maiori

Iacob praetullit Efraim iuniorem Mannasse dicens: Maior seruiet minori.

Dauid praetullit Salamon iuniorem, quam Adonias. 5

Moyses praeferetur Aaron licet sit iunior. VH

In Exodo: Erat autem Moyses LXXX annorum et Aaron LXXX et trium annorum,
quando locutus est ad Faraonem.

31.7 De eo quod priuantur alii filii hereditate pro dilecto filio

H34.7 V33.7

Simeon et Leui iuramentum patris sui transeuntes, hereditate in diuissione 10

terre˛ repromissionis priuati sunt.

31.8 De diuissione hereditatis inter fratres sorte

H34.8 V33.8

Lex: Iesue in Silo missit sortes coram Domino, diuisitque terram repromis-
sionis in nouem partes filiis Israel.
4 cf. Gen. 25:23; Rom. 9:12 5 cf. I Reg. 1:5–31 6 cf. Exod. 4:10–17 7 Exod. 7:7 10 cf.
Gen. 49:7 13 Ios. 18:10

1 Aegipti ] Egypti V 1 Efraim ] Effraim V 2 Mannassem ] Manasses V 2 Semeon ]

Symeon V 3 potest pater ] pater potest V 4 Efraim ] Effraim V 4 iuniorem ] om. V
4 Mannasse ] Manasse V 5 Adonias ] Adonie V 6 iunior ] iuniorum H 7 LXXX (1) ]
octoginta V 7 LXXX (2) ] octoginta V 7 et trium annorum ] tribus V 8 locutus est ]
locuti sunt V 8 Faraonem ] Pharaonem V 9 dilecto ] delicto V 9 filio ] filio suo HV
suo S 10 Simeon ] Lex dicit Simeon AS Semeon P* 10 iuramentum ] iuramentum iu-
ramentum A 10 transeuntes ] transseuntes in A trangredientes (sic) H transgredientes V
10 hereditate ] om. H 11 repromissionis ] Cannan H Hanaan V 11 sunt ] sunt preter
unam partem paruam (om. V) Semeon (Simeon V) in tribu Iuda HV 13 Lex ] lex dicit AH
13 Iesue ] Iessue BP* Essue A Iosue HOSV 13 in ] ABHOSV om. P** 13 Silo ] Selo HP*
13 diuisitque ] diuissitque P* diuitque H 13–14 repromissionis ] om. HV 14 nouem ]
VIIII H 14 filiis ] filis P*
 31.9Hibernensis 219

31.9 De hereditate non habentis filios seruanda filiae, caeteris

post eam heredibus
H34.9 V33.9

Lex dicit: Homo cum mortuus fuerit absque filio, ad filiam eius transibit
hereditas eius. Si filiam non habuerit, habebit successores fratres suos.
Quodsi non habuerit fratres, dabis hereditatem fratribus patris eius. Si 5

non habuerit fratrem patris, dabitur hereditas his, qui eius proximi sunt.

31.10 De hereditate seruanda filiis legitimis

H34.10

V33.10
In Genesi: Dedit Abraham cuncta, que possiderat, Isac filio suo.
Item: Issac seruauit hereditatem Iacob.
Item: Iacob seruauit partem filio suo Ioseph. 10

Item: Caleph dedit Chebron filiis suis.

Item: Iesus moriens montem Effraim filiis suis dedit in hereditatem.
Item: Dauid hereditatem Salamoni dedit.
Item: Tobias moriens dedit omnia sua filiis suis.
Sinodus dicit: Non debet fraudare pater filium suum, sed largiri dona et 15

hereditatem dare debet.

Hironimus ait item: Sicut omnis pater hereditatem suam filiis seruat, ita Deus sanc- HV

tis seruat.
3 Num. 27:8–11 8 Gen. 25:5 9 cf. Gen. 25:33, 27:9–36 10 cf. Gen. 48:5–6 11 cf. Ios.
14:13, 21:12; I Chron. 4:15 12 cf. Iudic. 2:9 14 cf. Tob. 14:14–17

1 caeteris ] ceterisque AHOSV 2 heredibus ] om. V 3 dicit ] om. S 5 hereditatem ]

om. A 6 eius ] ei HV 7 filiis ] filis P* 8 Genesi ] Genessi H 8 Abraham ] Abraam V
8 possiderat ] possederat P* 8 Isac ] Issac P* Isaac ASV Iacob H 8 suo ] suo filiis autem
concubinarum dona largitus est et separauit ab Issac (Isaac V) filio suo H ∥ cf. p. 220 ln. 21
9 Issac ] Issaac A Isaac SV 9 seruauit ] separauit H 10 filio. . .Ioseph ] Ioseph filio suo
HV 11 Caleph ] Chaleph V 11 Chebron ] Cebron P* Hebron A Cebron (Ebron V) in
hereditatem HV in hereditatem Chebron (Ebron*) S 11 filiis suis ] filio suo H 12 Iesus ]
Essus A Iessus P* Hiesus V 12 Effraim ] Efraim H 12 filiis. . .dedit ] dedit filiis suis HV
12 filiis ] filis P* 13 hereditatem. . .dedit ] Salamoni (Salomonem V) regni fecit heredem
HV 13 Salamoni ] Salomoni S Salomonem V 14 sua ] om. HV 14 filiis ] ABS filio P**
14 suis ] ABS om. H suo P** 15 dicit ] item HV 15 fraudare pater ] pater fraudare HV
15 suum ] om. HV 15 sed ] sed aut SV 15 et ] aut HSV 16 dare debet ] debet dare S
17 ait ] om. V
 220 Hibernensis 31.11

Item Christus parabulam possuit in æuangelio, dicens: Quidam diues diuissit

hereditatem in filios suos.
Item: Carnem tuam ne dispexeris.

De hereditate filii morientis ante patrem Deo danda et aliis filiis non
H34.11 seruanda 5

V33.11

Agustinus in libris de heredibus: Noli thesaurizare uanis thesauris caducis. Noli

sub imagine pietatis augere pecuniam; dicens: Filiis meis reseruabo magnas res.
Quare non potius illi seruas, qui te fecit ex nihilo, et ei, qui te pascit, et filios tuos?
Neque melius est commendare filio, quam creatori tuo. Mentiuntur homines, qui
pro auaritia seruiant. Contigit autem plerumque unum de filiis suis mortuum esse, 10

et non mittit post eum pater eius partem eius, et pars ipsius non diuiditur ad quem
perrexit ad Christum. Qua fronte uenturus es ad filium tuum, cum non mittis partem
suam in celum? Cum et Dominus dixit: Thesaurizate uobis thesauros in celo. Hic
enim tenetur ubi periat; thesaurus illic permanet, ubi Christus custus est. Qua
enim fronte hereditatem a Christo queris, cum Christum tua hereditate fraudaris? 15

Hironimus ait: Da omnia Deo qui te creauit et alit et filios tuos pascit.
Item: Hic ordo a patribus carnalibus seruatur, ut unusquisque moriens, sua propria
relinquat filiis aut fratribus. Deus autem, qui omnia tradidit, non requiratur, qui filios
alit et patrem.

31.11 De muneribus largiendis concubinarum filiis 20

In Genesi: Abraam dedit Issac omnia, que habuit; filiis autem concubina-
rum largitus est munera, et separauit eos ab Isac filio suo.
1 cf. Luc. 12:13 3 Is. 58:7 4 cf. p. 216 ln. 12 6 Aug. Serm. 9.20 ∥ cf. p. 221 ln. 2 10 cf.
p. 216 ln. 12 21 Gen. 25:5–6

4–5 De. . .seruanda ] see p. 216 ln. 14, p. 221 ln. 2 for this chap. in Hib.A 4 et ] et in
V 6–13 Agustinus. . .celum ] see p. 216 ln. 12 for this section in Hib.A 6 libris ] libro V
6 heredibus ] hedibus H* 6 thesaurizare ] thesaurisare H* thesaurisaris V 7 res ] rex
V* 8 Quare. . .seruas ] repeated V 10 seruiant ] seruiat H* 10–15 Contigit. . .fraudaris ]
see p. 221 ln. 2 for this chap. in Hib.A 10 Contigit ] contiggit (sic) H** 13 celum ] celis V
16 Hironimus ] Hieronimus V 16 ait ] om. V 18 requiratur ] requiratur ⟨ requiretur H*
20 De. . .filiis ] heading om. HV 21–22 In. . .suo ] cf. app. crit. p. 219 ln. 8 HV 21 Genesi ]
Genessi A 21 Issac ] Issaac A Isaac S 21 filiis ] filis P* 22 Isac ] Isaac AS Issac P*
 31.12Hibernensis 221

31.12 De eo quod non tota hereditas seruanda filiis, sed Deo

Agustinus ait in libris de heredibus: Nolite sub imagine pietatis augere

pecuniam; dicens: Filiis meis seruo has res. Quare potius non seruas illi,
qui te ex nihilo fecit, qui te pascit et filios seruat? Nonne melius est creatori
tuo thesaurizare, quam filiis? 5

Item Agustinus: Qua fronte hereditatem a Christo queris, cum Christum

tua hereditate fraudaris?
Hieronimus: Cum quis moritur omnia, quae habet, commendet Deo, qui dixit S

tibi: Thesaurizate uobis thesauros in celo.

31.13 De diuissione hereditatis in III partes 10

H34.12

V33.12
Originis in libris de heredibus ait: Pater moriens det tertiam partem fil-
iis, et III-am cesari, et tertiam æclesie. Si non habuerit æclesiam, det
pauperibus. Si non habuerit cessarem, diuidat inter filios et eclesiam. Si non SBHV

habuerit cesarem nec æclesiam, diuidat inter filios et pauperes.

Sinodus: Omnis hereditas sub censu regis et eclesiæ ligata in III partes diuidatur. 15 HV

Prima pars heredibus sine sorte datur, ut in lege homo cum mortuus fuerit: re-
linquet partem filiis suis aut fratribus, et ne transferatur in aliam tribum. Secunda
regibus, dicitur enim: Da illis pro me et te. Tertia Deo, cui dicitur: Exsurge, Deus,
iudica terram, et reliqua.
Item: Ioseph totam Aegiptum in potestatem Faraonis redigit, tamen partem hered- 20

ibus relinquit.
Item: Paulus partem Deo tantum dabat, et aliam regi, et aliam sibi seruabat et
heredibus post se.
1 cf. p. 220 ln. 4 2 Aug., Sermo 9.20 ∥ cf. p. 220 ln. 6 9 Matt. 6:20 10 cf. chap. 31.22
15 cf. p. 395 ln. 9 18 Matt. 17:26 20 cf. Gen. 47:20–27 22 cf. Rom. 13:7

1 De. . .Deo ] see p. 220 ln. 4 for this chap. in Hib.B 1 seruanda ] seruanda est S 1 filiis ]
filis P* 2–5 Agustinus. . .filiis ] see p. 220 ln. 6 for this chap. in Hib.B 2 libris ] libro A
2 Nolite ] noli AS 4 fecit ] fecit et ei S 5 thesaurizare ] thezaurissare A 5 filiis ] filis P*
6 Agustinus ] om. AB 9 tibi ] om. AB 9 Thesaurizate ] thezaurizate A 9 thesauros ]
thezauros A 10 III ] tres SV 11 Originis ] Origines S Origenis V 11 libris ] libro V
11 heredibus ] hereditate V 11 ait ] om. HV 11–12 filiis ] filis P* 12 III-am ] tertiam
ABHOSV 12 cesari ] cessari P* 12 Si ] si autem V 13 filios et eclesiam ] eclesiam et fil-
ios B 13 filios ] filium HV 14 cesarem ] cessarem P* 14 nec æclesiam ] om. O 15 III ]
tres V 17 suis ] om. V 17 et ne ] V non H** 19 et reliqua ] tuam V 20 Aegiptum ]
Egyptum V 20 Faraonis ] Pharaonis V 20 tamen ] tantum V 21 relinquit ] reliquit V
 222 Hibernensis 31.13

H34.13 De diuissione regionis inter regem et eclesiam

V33.13

In euangelio: Reddite˛ quæ sunt cessaris cessari et que sunt Dei Deo. Notandum,
non dixit: Reddite filiis aut fratribus aut propinquis. Si non habuerit cessarem, cen-
sum totum Deo detur. Dicitur enim: Si uis perfectus esse, uade, et reliqua, quia
Domini est terra. Inde Petrus ait: Relinquimus omnia pro te, et reliqua. Maiora 5

enim sunt his centuplicata in terra et futura uita. Debet enim aliam partem mundi-
alium iecere, ne censu grauetur. Paulus enim ait: Que˛ communicatio iustitiæ cum
iniquitate aut luci cum tenebris? Si autem uolueris non potest. Dominus ait Petro:
Rede his pro me et te. Notandum quod Petrus totum, quod inuenit, non diuissit,
sed dedit cessari, et se ipsum Deo. 10

Sinodus: Omnis regio, in qua ædificatur æclesia aut ara, in II partes diuiditur:
inter eclesiam et regem. Silo enim, in qua arca fuit, Dei tantum et regis erat, et
Hierusalem, in qua templum fuit, Deo tantum et regi habitaculum fuit.

De hereditate proximi non tenenda per uim et omni re HO2 V

H34.14

V33.14
Essaias: Ve uobis, qui iungitis domum ad domum, uillam ad uillam, agrum ad 15

agrum copulatis.
Alius: Ve ei, qui multiplicat non sua.
Sinodus: Raptor alienarum rerum et fur insidians, nullo modo discernantur.

31.14 De eo quod debet æclesia partem suam dare cognatis de-

functi 20

Sinodus difiniuit: Cum quis moritur, omnia que habet, commendat Deo,
et partem cesari tribuat, et Deus per manus hominum tribuat filiis eius aut
propinquis.
2 Matt. 22:21; Marc. 12:17 4 Matt. 19:21 5 Matt. 19:27 9 Matt. 17:26 15 Is. 5:8 ∥ cf.
p. 319 ln. 2 17 Hab. 2:6

3 non (1) ] quod non V 3 fratribus ] patribus V 3 habuerit ] habent V 3 cessarem ]

om. V 5 terra ] terra et plenitudo eius V 8 Dominus ] quia Dominus V 11 II ] duas
V 11 diuiditur ] diuidi V 12 regem ] regionem V 12 Dei ] Deo V 12 regis ] regi V
13 qua ] om. V 15 Essaias ] Esaias V 15 iungitis ] coniugitis O2 15 uillam (2) ] uillam
et V 15–16 ad agrum ] agro V 19–20 De. . .defuncti ] this chap. follows p. 220 ln. 16 and
has no chap. heading HV 21 difiniuit ] om. HV 22 cesari ] cessari P*
 31.15Hibernensis 223

31.15 De hereditatibus per multa tempora neglectis ad proprios

heredes reuertentibus
H34.15

V33.15
Verus angelus per se demon factus. Mundum non suum inique possedit.
Passo autem filio hominis demon de hereditate iectus. Verus heres resti-
tutus est, ut dicitur: Ihesus in sua propria uenit; et illud: Data est mihi 5

omnis potestas in caelo et in terra.

Item: Adam de paradiso iectus est. Per annos V̄ CCXXVIII separatus ab
hereditate. Passo Domino ad suam hereditatem reuersus est.
Item: Genus Cham iecit genus Sem de Siria, et Abraham, a quo tritauus
est Sem, in hereditatem generis sui uenit. 10

Vt in Collationibus legitur: Et enim quantum nos docet uetus traditio has easdem HV

terras Cannaneorum, in quas introducti sunt filii Israel, filii Sem quondam fuerunt
in diuissione sortiti, quas deinceps per uim atque potentiam posteritas Cham pe-
ruassionis iniquitate possedit. In quo et Dei iudicium rectissimum conprobatur, qui
et illos de locis alienis, que˛ male occupauerant, expullit et istis antiquam patrum 15

posessionem, que prosapiæ eorum in orbis diuissione deputata, restituit.

Item: Templo incenso et deleta Hierusalem, per LXX annos populus Isra-
hel in captiuitate fuit, et gentes in eadem possiderunt. Sed iectis gentibus,
Israhel in hereditatem propriam reuersus est.
Item in Regum libris: Heliseus ait mulieri cuius filium suscitauit: Exi de 20

5 Ioh. 1:11 ∥ Matt. 28:18 10 cf. Gen. 11:10–26 11 Cassian., Collat. 5.24 17 cf. Ier. 29:10;
Esdr. 1:1–5 20 II Reg. 8:1–7 ∥ Gen. 12:1 ∥ cf. p. 467 ln. 5

1 ad ] ad suos HV 2 heredes reuertentibus ] reuertentibus heredes A 3 Verus angelus ]

angelus uerus HV 3 per se ] ipse S 3 factus ] factus transgressus naturam suam HV
3 Mundum ] mondum P* 3 suum ] ABHSV solum P** 3 inique ] inique sub sua potes-
tate HV 4 Passo ] et passo HV 4 autem. . .hominis ] Domino HV 4 de ] de sua HV
4 iectus ] iectus est et HV 4–5 restitutus. . .illud ] in sua pro patria uenit et Christus dicit
H 4–5 restitutus ] in sua propria restiturus V 5 illud ] uero Christus dicit V 7 Item ]
om. HV 7–8 Adam. . .hereditate ] Adam primus homo in paradisso possitus post trans-
gresionem iectus est et per annos V̄ CCXXVIII separatus a sua propria hereditate HV
8 Passo ] passo autem HV 8 reuersus est ] reuertitur cum suo semine rp (om. V) la-
troni dicens hodie mecum eris in paradisso inde sanguis Christi clauis est paradissi HV
9 Item ] om. V 9 iecit ] eiecit SV 9 Siria ] Syria SV 9 Abraham ] Abraam V 9 a
quo ] om. HV 9 tritauus ] triauus SV 10 est ] a HV 10 Sem ] Sem primo uenit HV
10 hereditatem ] ASV hereditate HP** 10 uenit ] om. HV 12 Cannaneorum ] Chanane-
orum V 12 filii (1) ] filiis V 13 sortiti ] sorti V 16 posessionem ] passionem H* pos-
sessionem V 17 Templo incenso ] incenso templo HV 17 Hierusalem ] Hirusalem P*
17 LXX ] septuaginta V 18 in (2) eadem ] Iudeam V 18 in (2) ] om. S 18 iectis ] eiectis
SV 20 Item ] om. V 20 Regum libris ] libris Regum H om. S libro Regum V
 224 Hibernensis 31.16

terra tua et peregrinare super terram, quia Dominus uocabit famem super
terram, et erit VII annis. Que obtemperauit uoci eius et peregrinata est,
et post annos reuersa est, et clamauit ad regem pro domo sua et agris. Et
rex missit per præconem suum dicens: Restitue ei uniuersorum reditus
agrorum a die, qua egresa est. 5

31.16 De fixis longo tempore non mutatis

H34.16

V33.16
Amorei partem terrae Moab, id est, ab Aroer usque ad montem Galaad,
iure gladii tullerunt, et postquam subuertit Deus Amorreos postulauit
Moab et Ammon terram a filiis Israhel. Nec inuenire potuerunt, sed diuis-
sit Moises in III partes filiis Israhel. 10

In annalibus dicitur: Pars, que uenit in partem tribus Dan, de terra Dam-
asci uenit et non reuersa est.
Item: Suburbana Acharon et Azoti de terra Philistinorum erant, et in
sortem tribus Iudæ ceciderunt.

De uxore, quod heres est coniugis et filiorum 15 HO2 V

H34.17

V33.17
In libro Ruth: Tolens autem Boz X uiros de senioribus ciuitatis, dixit ad eos: Sedete
hic. Quibus resedentibus loqutus est ad propinquum: Partem agri fratris nostri
Elimelec autem uendit Noemi, que reuersa est de regione Moab. Quod audire
te uolui, et tibi dicere coram cunctis audientibus maioribus natu de populo meo.
Si uis possidere iure propinquitatis, eme et posside. Sin autem tibi displicet, hoc 20

ipsum indica mihi, ut emam. Nullus enim propinquus, excepto te, qui prior es, et
7 cf. Deut. 3:12; Ios. 12:2, 13:9–10 13 cf. Ios. 15:46 16 Ruth 4:2–6

1 super terram ] om. ABHSV 2 VII ] septem SV 2 annis ] annos A annorum S 2 uoci ]
om. V 3 post ] post multos ASV 3 est ] om. ABHOSV 3 et (2) ] om. ABHOSV
3 regem ] regem Israhel HV 3 Et ] om. HV 4 præconem ] pretorem HV 4 Restitue ]
restituite ABHOSV 4 ei ] illi HV 5 est ] est usque ad hoc tempus HV 6 mutatis ]
mutatis sed alio modo H motandis P* 7 Aroer ] Oroer V 7 ad ] om. V 7 montem ]
om. HV 7 Galaad ] Galad AHP* 8 tullerunt ] sustulerunt S 9 Ammon ] Amon A
9 filiis ] filis P* 9 sed ] sed prius HV 10 Moises ] Moyses ABHOSV 10 III ] tres HSV
10 filiis ] filis P* 10 Israhel ] in marg. quia Cananei prius per gladium ex Damasco et
postea Israel ex Cananeis traxerunt O 11 In ] item in H item V 11 dicitur ] om. HV
11 partem ] partes V 12 uenit ] erat HV 13 Acharon ] Accharon S 13 Azoti ] Ozzi V
14 ceciderunt ] ciciderunt P* 16 libro ] libris O2 16 autem ] itaque O2 16 Boz ] Booz
V 16 X ] decem V 16 dixit ] dicit O2 V 17 propinquum ] propinquum parent enim V
17 fratris ] fatris H** 18 Elimelec ] Elimelech O2 V 18 autem ] om. O2 V 19 dicere ]
dicere in V 21 ut ] om. H** 21 emam ] om. V
 31.17Hibernensis 225

me, qui secundus sum. At ille respondit: Ego agrum emam. Cui dixit Boz: Quando
emeris de manu mulieris, Ruth quoque Moabiditen, que uxor defuncti fuit, debes
eam accipere, ut suscites nomen propinqui tui in hereditate sua. Qui respondit:
Cædo iure propinquitatis, neque enim posteritatem familiae mæ delere debeo. Tu
meo utere preuilegio, quo me libenter carrere profiteor. 5

31.17 De eo quod dabit pater hereditatem filiæ inter fratres

H34.18

V33.18
In lege: Caleph dedit hereditatem Axe filiæ postulanti.
In libro Iessu: Et dixit Caleph: Qui percusserit Cariath Sepher et coeperit eam, HV

dabo ei Axam filiam meam uxorem. Coepitque eam Othoniel filius Cenez, frater
Caleph iunior. Deditque ei Axam filiam suam uxorem. Qui, cum pergerent simul, 10

suassit ei uir suus, ut peteret a patre suo agrum, suspirauit ut sedebat in assino.
Cui Caleph: Quid habes, inquit? At illa respondit: Da mihi benedictionem; aus-
tralem terram arentem dedisti mihi, iunge et inriguam. Dedit itaque ei Caleph
inriguam superius et inferius.
In fine libri Iob: Non sunt inuente mulieres speciose ut filiæ Iob in uniuersa terra. 15

Deditque eis pater suus hereditatem inter fratres earum.

Originis in annalibus Ebreorum: Iacob dedit partem filiæ suæ Dine,
˛ que
uidua mansit post uirum suum.

31.18 De eo quod filia diuisionem hereditatis non consequetur

cum fratribus natura 20
H34.20

V33.20
Non ad Euam dicitur, maledicta terra in opere tuo, sed Adæ.
Et non Euae dicitur, tu dominabiris omnibus his. Sed dicitur: Adduxit ea ad HV

Adam, et reliqua.
7 cf. Iudic. 1:15 8 Ios. 15:16–19 15 Iob 42:15 21 Gen. 3:17 22 Gen. 4:7 22 Gen. 2:19

3 eam ] O2 om. H** 5 preuilegio ] preuileo H* 6 dabit ] dare ualet HV debet S

6 fratres ] fratres suos S 7 In lege ] om. V 7 hereditatem. . .postulanti ] Axae filiae (fil-
iae suae S) postulandi HSV 7 postulanti ] postulanti Axae A 8 Cariath ] Cariat V
9 Othoniel ] Athoniel V 9 Cenez ] Canez V 11 suo ] meo H* 11 sedebat ] sedit V
17 Originis ] Origenis V 17 Ebreorum ] om. B 17 Iacob ] Iacob moriens S 17 dedit
partem ] partem dedit AS 18 uirum suum ] om. B 18 suum ] om. S 19 diuisionem ]
diuissionem principalem H diuissionem P* diuiserit principalem V 19 hereditatis ]
hereditatem V 19 non consequetur ] om. HV 20 cum. . .natura ] om. AS 20 fratribus ]
fratres V 20 natura ] non habet HV 21 Non. . .Adæ ] om. ABS 21 ad Euam ] Euae H
Eue V 22 Et ] om. S 22 dominabiris ] dominaueris H*V 23 et reliqua ] om. V
 226 Hibernensis 31.19

Item: Noe filiis suis, non filiabus, diuissit orbem terre.

˛
Item: Inter uiros diuiditur terra repromissionis.
Hironimus: Sicut propter uiri peccatum terra maledicitur, ita eam in hered-
itatem diuidit.
Agustinus: Quomodo uir laborat et custodit hereditatem, ita uir habet 5

hereditariam terram. Proprium enim mulieris parere, nutrire, esse sub

potestate uiri, in domu laborare.

H34.19,21 31.19 De eo quod feminae diuidunt hereditatem

V33.19,21

Originis dicit: Raab, meretrix in Hiricho, hereditatem patris consequta est,

ut dominatrix fratribus suis fuerit. 10

Hironimus: Deus utrumque sexum de peccato Ade detersit, et si heredi-

tatem celestem pariter consequuntur, cur terrenam pariter non habebunt?
Lex dicit: Filie˛ Salpath de tribu Mannasse accesserunt ad Moisen in camp-
istribus Moab, dicentes: Pater noster mortuus est, non habens filios, nec
fuit in seditione Chore et Dathan, sed in suo peccato mortuus est. Cur 15

priuamur hereditate eius?

Item in libro Numeri: Respondit Moyses filiis Israel et Domino precipiente ait: HV

Recte tribus filiorum Ioseph locuta est. Et haec est lex super filiabus Salphath a
1 cf. Gen. 9:7 9 cf. Ios. 6:25–6 13 Num. 27:1–4 17 Num. 36:5–12 ∥ cf. p. 335 ln. 7

1 Item. . .filiabus ] om. HV 1 Item ] om. HV 1 Noe ] Noe inter III (tres V) HV 1 filiis ]
filios HV 1 suis. . .terre˛ ] om. B this section follows 4 H 2 Item. . .repromissionis ]
this section precedes ln. 5 HV 2 uiros ] uiros tantum S 2 terra ] terram A
3 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 3 terra. . .maledicitur ] maledicetur terra H 3 terra ]
terram A 4 diuidit ] ita habet hereditatem terram proprium enim mulieris parire
A* 5 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 5–6 ita. . .parere ] repeated A 5 uir habet ] om. B
6 hereditariam terram ] terram hereditariam HV 6 parere ] parire P* 7 domu ] domu
sua H domo sua V 8 De. . .hereditatem ] this chap. is divided in HV and follows p. 225
ln. 18, p. 226 ln. 7. Its titles in HV are: (H34.21 V33.21) de eo quod filiae diuidunt hered-
itatem and (H34.19 V33.19) de eo quod diuidunt feminae hereditatem quam possiderunt
patris sui 8 hereditatem ] hereditatem non tamen principalem S 9 Originis ] Orige-
nis V 9 dicit ] om. V 9 Raab ] Rab AHP* 9 Hiricho ] Hiericho ABOSV Hericho H
Hirico P* 9 patris ] om. AS 9–10 consequta. . .ut ] tenuit HV 9 consequta ] conse-
cuta AS 10 ut. . .fuerit ] om. ABS 11 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV Hironimus ait H
11 de ] om. V 12 pariter (1) ] pariter tenent HV 12 consequuntur ] om. HV 13 dicit ]
om. V 13 Salpath ] Salphath AV Salfath H Selphat S 13 Mannasse ] Manasse A Man-
nasses H Manassen S 13 Moisen ] Moysen HS Moyse V 16 priuamur ] priuatur AV
16 hereditate ] heredibus V 18 Salphath ] Salfath V
31.20Hibernensis 227

Domino promulgata: Nubant quibus uolunt, tantum sue tribus hominibus, ne com-
misceatur possessio filiorum de tribu in tribum. Omnes enim uiri ducent uxores
de tribu et cognatione sua. Et cuncte feminæ maritos de eadem tribu accipient,
ut hereditas in familis permaneat, ne sibi commesceantur tribus, sed ita maneant,
ut a Deo separate sunt. Fecerunt itaque filiæ Salpath, ut fuerat imperatum. Et 5

nubserunt Maala, et Tharsa, et Egla, et Melcha, et Notha filiis patrui sui de familia
Mannasses, qui fuit filius Ioseph. Et possessio, que illis fuerat adtributa, mansit in
tribu et familia patris earum.
Moises retulit hanc questionem ad iuditium Domini, qui dixit: Rem iustam
postulant filiae Salphat. Date eis hereditatem in medio fratrum suorum. 10

Sed Dominus præcepit, ut uiris tribus suæ nuberent, ne transferatur hered-

itas de tribu in tribum. In quo intellegendum est quod Dominus ideo dixit:
Nemo copuletur uxori nisi de tribu sua, ne hereditas transferatur de tribu
in tribum.

31.20 De his, qui addunt auctores æclesie in feminis heredibus 15

Sinodus Hibernensis: Auctores æclesie hic multa addunt, ut femine here-

des dent ratas et stipulationes, ne transfferatur hereditas ad alienos.
Dominus enim dicit: Transibit hereditas earum fratribus patris sui, inde
propinquis. Sciendum, utrum dabunt partem Domino: si tacuerint propin-
qui earum, Domini erit, quod dabunt; si non uero, inritum erit. 20

Pecora autem uestesque, et uassa, et utensilia offerre Domino dignum erit, si HV

quidem proprii iuris sunt. Puellis autem ministrantibus se oues et lanam, quodsi
9 Num. 27:6 11 Num. 36:8 13 Num. 36:7 18 Num. 27:10

2 Omnes ] omnis H* 3 feminæ ] familie V 5 Salpath ] Salphath V 5 fuerat ]

fuerit V 6 Egla ] Gela V 6 familia ] familiis V 7 Mannasses ] Manasse V
9–10 Moises. . .suorum ] om. HV 9 Moises ] Moyses AS 9 iuditium ] iudicium A
9 Domini ] Dei S 10 Salphat ] Salpath A 11–14 Sed. . .tribum ] om. HV 11 ut ] om.
AB interlin. P 12–14 In. . .tribum ] om. A 13 uxori ] S uxorem P** ad uxorem B 13 ne ]
ut ne P** 15 De. . .heredibus ] heading om. HV 15 addunt ] adducunt A 16 Auctores ]
item auctores HV 16–17 femine. . .heredes ] in marg. H om. V 16–17 heredes ] heres
A 17 stipulationes ] stimulationes A stipula H* 17 transfferatur ] transfferatur autem
OP** 17 ad ] om. HV 17 alienos ] alienas A alienis HV 18 dicit ] ait HV 18 inde ]
et de V 19 Sciendum ] scientibus H sciendum est SV 19 utrum ] udrum A om. H si V
19 partem ] partem hereditatis V 19 Domino ] Domino quin dubium quod dare uale-
bunt hoc est si iubent HV 19 si ] uel si HV 20 si non ] sin AS si non taceant H si non
tacuerint V 20 uero ] om. HV autem S 20 erit (2) ] erit scientes quid in testamenta sit V
21 uestesque ] om. V 22 proprii ] V propri H**
 228 Hibernensis 31.21

forte ministros habuerint propinquos generis, aliquam hereditatis partem in pretium

famulatus et ministerii tribuere illis liquebit.
Sciendum est, quid dabunt in testamentum, hoc est: uaccas, uestes et
uassa. Sciendum est, quid dabunt ministris, hoc est: partem de ouibus
et lanam. Si autem de propinquis fuerint ministri, dabunt eis aliquid de 5

hereditate. Et si æclesie habuerint paternam, dabunt ei de sua hereditate.

Et si genuerint filios uiris suae cognatione, dabunt hereditatem.

31.21 De ministris egrotantium hereditatem consequentibus

H34.22

V33.22
Gregorius Nazanzenus: Qui nutrit infirmos, hereditatem eorum conse-
quatur. 10

Christus namque dicit: Infirmus fui et uisitastis me, ideo possidete hered-
itatem meam.
Hironimus: Nutrire infirmos et fouere Christum nihil interest; nutriendus
enim quia Christus infirmus fuit.

H34.23 31.22 De testamento infirmi 15

V33.23

Sinodus Hibernensis: Testamentum infirmi est, ut suo ministro de mobili

partem substantia, et aliam partem heredibus, aliamque æclesie˛ tribuat in
pretium sepulchri. Hereditas autem diuiditur inter regnum et eclesiam et
heredes. Si autem non habuerit regnum, tertia pars ministrorum erit. Si
autem non habuerit eclesiam, diuident propinqui et ministri. 20

11 Matt. 25:36 15 cf. chap. 31.13

2 ministerii ] ministrii H* 3–6 Sciendum. . .hereditate ] om. HV 5 autem ] uero S

6 Et ] om. V 6 æclesie ] aeclesiam AV 6 habuerint paternam ] paternam habuerint
H 6 paternam. . .ei ] dabunt ei partem V 6 paternam ] partem OS 6 sua heredi-
tate ] hereditate sua HV 7 Et ] om. HV 7 filios ] filium H filii V 7 suae cogna-
tione ] de cognatione sua paterna HV 7 dabunt hereditatem ] hereditas eorum erit filiis
(filiis erit V) HV 9 Nazanzenus ] Nazazenus H Nazianz S 9–10 consequatur ] con-
sequitur BO 11–12 ideo. . .meam ] et reliqua H om. V 11 possidete ] possedete P*
13 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BHSV 13–14 nutriendus. . .fuit ] om. HV 16 est ] HV om.
ABOSP** 16 ut ] om. B 16–17 de mobili partem ] partem de mobili HSV 17 aliam ]
alia HV 17 partem (2) ] pars H 17 aliamque ] aliam H* alia V 17 tribuat ] detur HV
18 sepulchri ] sepulture V 18 eclesiam ] ABHOSV æclesie P** 19 regnum ] regem HV
20 habuerit ] habuerint AV 20 eclesiam ] ABHOSV om. P**
 31.23Hibernensis 229

31.23 De duobus coheredibus duorum mortuorum patrum con-

tradicentibus
H34.24

V33.24
Sinodus: Coeredes duorum patrum contradicentes, ubi inuenitur ætas et
prudentia ac dignitas morum et bona conscientia, eligatur. Et credatur
quod dicat, aut sorte, que discernit omnem dubietatem, aut iudicibus 5

idoneis interpretantur.
Item: Heredes mortuorum sic iudicentur: Si alter habuerit testes, adhibeat.
Si non habuerit, ætas uidenda, et nobilitas, et ordinatio, et ratio. Si autem
titubauerint, aut sorte aut ueritate, que superat omnia, aut a iudicibus
ueris in alteram partem non declinantibus, interpretentur. 10

Item Sinodus Anchiritana difiniuit: Si duo in absentia mortuorum con-

tradixerunt, IIII iudicentur: aut sorte, que discernit omne inuisum, aut
diuidant quod contendunt, aut alter accipiat pretio, aut sacerdotibus dent.

De eo quod correctio bonos filios et hereditarios efficit patri HV

H34.25

V33.25
Filius Sirac dicit: Qui diligit filium suum adsiduat [illi flagella, aut laetetur] in nouis- 15

simo sui. Et qui docet filium suum lætabitur in illo, et non palpet proximorum hostia,
et in medio domesticorum in ipso gloriabitur. Qui docet filium suum in zelum mittet
inimicum. Mortuus est pater eius, et quasi non sit mortuus; similem enim relinquit
sibi post se. In uita sua uidit et lætatus est in illo, et in obitu suo non est con-
tristatus, nec confussus est coram inimicis. Relinquet enim deffensorem domui et 20

amicis reddentem gratiam.

15 Sir. 30:1–6

1–2 De. . .contradicentibus ] de iudicio contentiose hereditatis inter duos heredes

HV 1 coheredibus ] heredibus A 1 mortuorum patrum ] patrum mortuorum A
3 Coeredes ] coheredes ABHOSV 4 morum ] honoretur V 4 eligatur ] elegatur HP*
5 que ] quam V 5 discernit ] diuidit HV 5 dubietatem ] dubitatem A dubitationem
H dubitatione V 5 aut (2) ] a H 6 idoneis ] BHOSV idoneis interlin. uel interpretan-
tur A idoneis uel P** 7 sic ] ABHOSV sicut P** 7 adhibeat ] adhibeant A 8 ætas
uidenda ] uidenda etas A uidenta aetas H uidenda est etas V 8 ordinatio ] ordinatione
P* 8 autem ] haec H 9 aut (1) ] a P** 9 aut (2) ] a P** 10 declinantibus ] declinantes
H declinantur V 10 interpretentur ] interpretentur ABOSV interpretantur H interpretan-
tur ⟨ interpretanter P* 11 Item ] om. A 11 Anchiritana ] Achiritana P* 11 absentia ]
abstinentia A 12 IIII ] quater (sic) V 13 accipiat ] abscedat ABHSV 14 hereditarios ]
V hereditatorios ⟨ hereditatorius H* 15 Sirac ] Sirach V 15 dicit ] om. V 15 illi flagella
aut laetetur ] Vulg. 16 hostia ] hostiam V 20 confussus ] contristatus V 20 Relinquet ]
V relinque H**
 230 31.23Hibernensis

H34.26 De adoptiuis filiis

V33.26

Agustinus inquit: Facile est, ut illi, quos mouet, aduertant duos patres habere
potuisse Ioseph: unum a quo genitus, alterum a quo fuerat adoptatus. Antiqua
enim adoptanti consuetudo etiam in illo populo Dei, ut sibi filios facerent quos non
ipsi genuerunt, sicut Iacob adpotauit filios Ioseph in locum filiorum. 5

In cronicis legitur: Nerua morbo periit in hortis Salustianis anno ætatis sue˛ LXXII,
cum iam Troianum adoptasset in filium.
In libris ethimologiarum: Adoptiuus filius est qui a patre eius iusto aut auo aut
proauo, cuius potestate per mancipationem filius traditur in alienam potestatem.
Qui utriusque fert nomen, ut Fabius Emilius uel Scipus Paulinus. 10

Origines: Igitur Iugurtha, Micin ipse Numidarum regis adoptiuus filius heresque, in-
ter naturales eius filios factus primus. Coheredes filios contempnit, id est, Emisalem
occidit atque Herbalem uictum Affrica expullit.
In libris ethimologiarum:
˛ IIII modis fili appelantur: Natura, emitatione, adoptione,
doctrina. 15

Agustinus in libris Enchiritana dicit: Non omne quod de aliquo nascitur, .i., ut uer-
mis nascitur de carne, etiam filium eius de quo nascitur, potest dici. Sicut non
omnis, qui dicuntur alicuius fili, consequens, ut de illo etiam nati esse dicantur,
sicut sunt qui adoptantur. Dicuntur etiam fili gehenne, non ex illa nati, sed in illam
preparati. 20

In libris ethimologiarum: Proheres est qui loco heredis fungitur, quasi pro herede.
Est enim aut institutus aut substitutus.
2 Aug., De consensu euangel. 2.3 CSEL 43, pp. 84–85 ∥ cf. p. 333 ln. 16 5 cf. Gen. 48:5–6
6 Euseb. (tr. Hier.), Chron. 219 GCS 47, pp. 193d 8 Isid., Etymol. 9.5.20 11 Oros., Hist.
5.15.3 14 Isid., Etymol. 9.5.3, 15, 16 16 Aug., Enchirid. 39 21 Isid., Etymol. 9.5.2

2 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 2 inquit ] om. V 2 mouet ] mouent V 6 cronicis ] chron-

ica V 6 legitur ] om. V 6 Salustianis ] Salutianis H* 6 LXXII ] septuagesimo se-
cundo V 8 libris ] libro V 9 potestate ] Isid. potestatis VH** 10 Scipus ] Scipio V
10 Paulinus ] Palilinus V 11 Origines ] Origenis item V 11 Igitur ] om. V 11 Iugurtha ]
Iugurta H*V 11 regis ] regi V 12 naturales ] natura H* 12 primus ] primum H**
12 Coheredes ] cohereditare V 12 contempnit ] contemnit H* contempsit V 13 Affrica ]
Africa V 14–15 In. . .doctrina ] om. V 16 Agustinus. . .dicit ] in Echiridion V 16 omne ]
omnes V 16 quod ] Aug. qui VH** 16–17 nascitur. . .nascitur ] nascitur etiam filius eius
V 17 dici ] dici de quo nascitur V 18 consequens ] consequens est V 19 in illam ] V
ex illa H** 21–22 In. . .substitutus ] chap. 41.7 is repeated here in S and attributed to sinodus
21 libris ] libro V 21 qui ] V quo H** 22 substitutus ] V substitutus .i. solus .i. altius
potestate H**
 32.1Hibernensis 231

H35 V34 32 De debitis et pignoribus et usuris

H35.1 V34.1 32.1 De debitis redendis

Iob dicit: Debitum uniuscuiusque solui.

In Regum libro: Redde debitori tuo.
Paulus ad Romanos: Reddite omnibus debita. 5

Sinodus Aralatensis: Quantum rogas debitum reddi tibi, tantum reddere

debes.
Sinodus Romana: Omnis, qui fraudat debitum fratris ritu gentilium, ex-
commonicatus sit donec reddiderit.
Item: Qua fronte rogas a Deo debitum tibi dimiti, cum debitum proximi 10

tui non reddidisti?

32.2 De debitis cito redendis

H35.2 V34.2

Moises: Debitum fratris ne retineas.

Salamon: Ne teneas debitum proximi tui.

De retinente debitum 15 HV
H35.3 V34.3

Hironimus: Qui debitum retinet, ostendit se cupidum aliene˛ pecunie,

˛ et
raptoris utitur more, et furti crimen committit.
4 cf. I Sam. 6:3 5 Rom. 13:7 8 Syn. episc. §20

1 usuris ] ussuris P* 3 dicit ] om. HV 4 Regum. . .libro ] libris Regum H libro Regum V
4 libro ] libris AS 5 ad Romanos ] om. AHSV 6–7 Sinodus. . .debes ] om. A this section
follows ln. 11 V 6 Sinodus. . .Aralatensis ] om. V 6 reddi. . .tibi ] tibi reddi H 6 tibi ]
om. V 6 tantum ] tamen H 8 Romana ] Aralatensis A Romanorum H 8–9 excom-
monicatus ] excommunis AV excommonis HP* 10 Item ] item dicitur H 13 Moises ]
Moyses ait H Moyses SV 14 Salamon ] Salomon ABSV 14 Ne ] non V 14 teneas ]
retineas S 14 tui ] ABHSV om. OP** 16 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BV 16 retinet ]
retenet P* 16 aliene˛ ] aliae HV 17 more ] HOSV a more ABP** 17 crimen ] cremen
P* 17 committit ] incurrit S
 232 Hibernensis 32.2

De eo quod debitum debet reddi licet post mortem eius, cui debetur HV
H35.4 V34.4

In uita patrum: Quidam maritus moriens, debitum fratri non redens, inferni depu- HSV

tatur locis. Inde per uissionem mulieri ostendit et rogauit, ut debitum solueret et
oblationem pro se daret.
In libris Regum: Helias mulieri remanenti post mortem mariti dicit, ut redderet 5 HV

debitum pro filiis suis, dicens: Vade et uende oleum et redde debitori tuo.

32.3 De debitis dimitendis illi, qui debilis est aut inops

H35.5 V34.5

Clemens: Est ergo, ut diximus, neccessaria quedam in dispensatione mundi

inequalitas. Dum omnes quidem homines non omnia possunt scire uel
implere artificia, usu tamen et ministerio omnium omnes indigent. Et ob 10

hoc neccesse est alium operari, alium operanti prebere mercidem, alium
seruire, alium dominari, alium regi, alium regere. Sed hanc inæquali-
tatem, que mortalium uitam necessario subsequta est, diuina misericordia
in occassionem iustitiæ et misericordie˛ humanitatisque conuertit: ut dum
hec inter homines aguntur, sit unicuique causa iuste agendi cum eo, cui 15

merces operis exsoluta est, et faciendi misericordiam cum eo, qui debilitate
fortasis aut penuria intercedente debitum soluere non potest.
Agustinus: Qui debitum inopi dimittit, opus Christianum operatur.
Originis: Qui querit debitum ab inope, exactor aliene rei efficitur.
Faustus: Si commendaueris propria, caue ne exigas aliena; cui enim com- 20

modasti, si non habeat unde reddat, aliena exigis. Propter enim inopiam
Dominus dimissit seruo.
6 II Reg. 4:7 8 Clemens Recognit. 9.7 18 Aug., De serm. dom. in mont. 2.8.28 CCSL 35, p.
117

2 uita ] uitis S 2 Quidam maritus ] maritus quidam S 2 moriens ] moriens et S

2 fratri ] om. S 2 redens ] reddidit V 2–3 inferni deputatur locis ] inferis deputatus
S 3 per. . .mulieri ] mulieri per uisonem se S 4 pro se ] Deo pro se offerret et elemosi-
nam S 5 mariti ] uiris V 5 dicit ] indicit V 5 redderet ] redde H* 6 tuo ] suo V
7 debilis ] debilis .i. infirmus H interlin. .i. infirmus O 7 est ] om. HV 8 Clemens ]
Clemens dicit HS 8 mundi ] mondi P* 9 possunt scire ] scire possunt HV 10 implere ]
inplere AH 10 usu ] ussu P* 10 tamen et ] et tamen H 10 ministerio ] ministratione
HV 13 subsequta ] subsecuta AHSV 14 humanitatisque ] humilitatisque AS 15 cui ]
AHV qui P** 16 merces ] mercis S 18 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 18 inopi dimittit ]
dimittit inopi HV 19 Originis. . .efficitur ] this section follows the next HV 19 Originis ]
Origenes S Origenis V 19 Qui ] om. V 19 ab inope ] BHSV interlin. O om. AP**
20–22 Faustus. . .seruo ] this section precedes the previous HV 20 Faustus ] Faustinus V
21 habeat ] habes V 21 reddat ] reddas V 21 enim inopiam ] inopiam enim AS
21 enim ] om. V
 32.4Hibernensis 233

Agustinus in libris de munditia cordis: Qui sponte uel inopia pecuniam

debitam reddere noluerit, dimittenda illi. Ob II-as enim res noluit; uel
quod non habet, uel quod auarus sit reique aliene cupidus.
Ezechiel: Hominem inopem non depremit et pignus reddidit debentis. HV

32.4 De his IIII, que debent comitari debita 5

H35.6 V34.6

Disputatio Romana dicit: Quatuor comitantur debitæ: ratæ, stipulationes,

testes idonei, scriptio. Si hæc omnes titubauerint uel si unum de his de-
fuerit, iusiurandum erit et ita debita soluentur.

De fenore HV
H35.7 V34.7

Filius Serach: Multi quasi inuentionem æstimauerunt fenus, et prestiterunt mo- 10

lestiam his, qui se adiuauerunt. Donec accipiat, osculatur manum dantis et in

promissionibus humiliat uocem suam. Et in tempore redditionis postulabit tempus,
loquetur uerba tedii et murmurationum, et tempus causabitur. Si enim potuerit
redere auersatus stolide, reddet contumeliam.
Item idem dicit: Hodie fenerat quis et cras expetit, et hodibilis homo huiusmodi. 15

1 Aug., De serm. dom. in mont. 2.8.28 CCSL 35, p. 117 4 cf. p. 236 ln. 2 10 Sir. 29:4–9
15 Sir. 20:16

1 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 1 libris ] libro AV 1 munditia ] mundi V 2 dimittenda ]

dimittendum est HV 2 II-as ] duas BHOS ducas (sic) V 3 quod (2) ] om. HV
4 Ezechiel ] Essechiel H* 5 De. . .debita ] de debitis non cito dantis HV 5 IIII ] quatuor
S 5 comitari ] interlin. uel custodire P* 6 Disputatio. . .dicit ] in disputatione Hiber-
nentium (Hibernensis V) uel Romana HV 6 Quatuor ] tria uel IIII H tria uel quatuor
V 6 debitæ ] debitis HV 7 Si. . .uel ] HV om. P** 7 hæc ] enim V 8 iusiurandum
erit ] in marg. H 8 ita. . .soluentur ] HV persoluet BP** persoluendum S 10 Filius Ser-
ach ] filium ser H** e (sic) V 10 Multi ] Filius Sirach multi V 10 fenus ] interlin.
.i. endlim H 11 adiuauerunt ] V adiuuauertur H** 12 postulabit ] V postulauit H**
12 tempus ] tempus et V 13 et murmurationum ] Vulg. in orationum H** film unclear
V 14 contumeliam ] medium et computauit illud quasi inuentionem sin autem fraudabit
illum pecunia sua et possidebit illum inimicum gratis conuicia (?) et maledicit et reddet
illi et contumeliam V
 234 Hibernensis 32.5

32.5 De mercede mercennariorum reddenda cito

H35.8 V34.8

Lex dicit: Non negabis mercedem fratris tui siue aduene, qui moratur in
terra tua, sed eadem die reddes praetium operis sui ante solis occassum,
quia pauper est, et ex eo sustentat animam suam; ne clamet contra te ad
Dominum et reputetur tibi in peccatum. 5

Item: Non demoretur merces mercennari tui apud te usque mane.

In Prophetis: Merces mercennariorum uestrorum clamat ad me de terra.
Item: Non rededistis pignus proximis uestris, et mercedes mercinariorum non VH

dedistis.
Iob: Omnem mercinarium non fraudaui. 10 HV

Thobias: Merces mercinari apud te non maneat.

In æuangelio: Dominus reddidit mercedem messoribus uinæe suæ.
In eadem idem: Denarium unicuique.
Dominus in euangelio: Vna hora labore consummato dedit denarium.

32.6 De mercede mercinariorum non cito reddenda 15

H35.9 V34.9

Sinodus: Considerantum est opus mercennariorum et tunc merces red-

denda est.
Item: Omnis mercennarius opus suum cito consumit, ut cito accipiat.
Item: Omnis mercennarius ad oculum seruit, ideo exactor preponendus
ei. 20

2 Deut. 24:14–15 6 Tob. 4:15 11 Tob. 4:15 13 cf. Matt. 20:2, 12 14 cf. Matt. 20:2, 12

1 mercede ] mercide P* 1 mercennariorum ] mercinariorum P* 1 reddenda cito ] cito

reddenda HV 2 dicit ] om. V 2 tui ] tui pauperis aut egentis HV 3 reddes ] reddes ei
AHSV 3 operis ] laboris AHSV 4 et ] om. H 5 et. . .peccatum ] om. V 6 mercennari ]
mercinari P* 6 apud te ] om. V 6 usque ] ABHOSV usuqe in P** 6 mane ] mane .i.
pro labore unius noctis H 7 In Prophetis ] propheta V 7 mercennariorum ] mercinar-
iorum P* 8 Non ] ne H 11 Thobias ] Tobias V 14 Dominus. . .denarium ] om. HV
15 mercinariorum ] om. HV 16 Sinodus ] sinodus Romanorum uel Hibernentium (Hi-
bernensis V) HV Sinodus Hibernensis S 16 Considerantum ] considerandum SV 16 est ]
om. HV 16 mercennariorum ] mercinariorum P* 17 est ] om. AHV 18 Item. . .accipiat ]
om. A this section follows ln. 13 HV 18 Item ] alibi dicitur HV 18 mercennarius ] merci-
narius P* 18 opus. . .accipiat ] om. B 19–20 Item. . .ei ] om. H 19 Item. . .mercennarius ]
om. B 19 Omnis ] om. V 19 mercennarius ] mercinarius P* 19 preponendus ] prepo-
nendum A praeponendus est S
 32.7Hibernensis 235

Item: Mercennarius deserit oues in quantum mercinarius, et non congre-

gat dispersum, et quod fractum non fouet.

32.7 De datis beneficis sine uice

H35.10

V34.10
In Paralipiminon: Amasias rex Israel conduxit de Israel robustorum C, et
illis C talenta tradidit argenti. Venit autem homo Dei ad illum et ait: O 5

rex, non egredietur tecum exercitus Israel, non est enim Deus cum Israel
et cunctis filiis Effraim. Et ait homo Dei: Si putas in robore exercitus bella
consistere, superari te faciet Dominus ab hostibus tuis. Et ait homo Dei:
Eice eos a te. Dixitque Amassias rex ad hominem Dei: Quid ergo fiet de C
talentis, quæ dedi militibus Israel? Et respondit homo Dei: Relinque, quia 10

habet Dominus unde tibi dare possit multo his plura.

32.8 De pignore sumendo

H35.11

V34.11
Lex dicit: Si debet tibi aliquid frater tuus et non habet quod reddat tibi,
summe pignus ab eo et custodi, ut accipias quod debet.

32.9 De quantitate pignoris et ratione eius 15

H35.13

V34.13
Sinodus Hibernensis statuit quintam partem debiti in pignus tribui, ut
in lege dicitur: Reddet quintam partem. Et si non soluerit pignus suum
usque ad certum tempus, non soluet in aeternum, et reddet totum debi-
tum, nisi miserearis illius.
4 II Chron. 25:6–9 13 cf. Deut. 24:10 17 Num. 5:7

1 Item ] item omnis A 1 Mercennarius ] mercinarius P* 3 uice ] uice uel sine fenore
A 4 Paralipiminon ] Paralipimino S Paralipomenon V 4 Amasias ] Amassias AS ait
Amasias H 4 Israel (1) ] om. ABHOSV 4 robustorum ] om. V 4 C ] C milia S cen-
tum V 4–5 et illis C ] om. V 5 tradidit argenti ] argenti tradidit V 5 autem ] om.
A 6 non (1) ] om. V 9 Eice ] eiece A eiice S 9 Amassias ] Iosias V 9 de C ] decim
A centum S 10 quia ] qui P* 11 tibi. . .possit ] possit dare tibi A 11 multo ] multa
HP*S 13 dicit ] om. V 13 debet tibi ] SV debeas A debes BHOP** 13 aliquid. . .tuus
et ] fratri tuo aliquid A 13 frater ] frater SV fratri ABHOP** 13 tuus et ] SV tuo
ABHOP** 13 habet ] SV habenti ABHOP** 13 tibi (2) ] om. V 14 debet ] SV debeas
ABHOP** 16 Sinodus Hibernensis ] sinodus uel Hibernensis (sic) H Romana sinodus
uel Hibernensis V 17 Reddet ] redde HSV 18–19 totum debitum ] debitum totum HV
19 miserearis ] miseriaris P* 19 illius ] illi V
 236 Hibernensis 32.10

32.10 De eo quod misericorditer pignus sumendus sit

H35.12

V34.12
Ezechiel de homine iusto dicit: Hominem inopem non depremit, et pignus
debenti aliquid reddet.
Lex dicit: Cum repetis aliquam rem a proximo tuo, quam debet tibi, non
ingredieris domum eius, ut auferis pignus, sed stabis foris, et ille tibi pro- 5

ferat quod habuerat. Si pauper est, non pernoctabit aput te, sed reddes ei
ante solis occasum, ut dormiens benedicat tibi, et habeas iusticiam coram
Deo.
Item in lege: Non tolles molam aut uestimentum proximi tui in pignus,
quia his sustentatur uita eius. 10

32.11 De usura reddenda

H35.14

V34.14
Hironimus in libris de regula monachorum: Omnia, que acciperis, red-
denda sunt cum foenore. Longa enim delatio usuram parit.
Dominus in euangelio cum usura suam pecuniam exigit.
Gregorius in homelis dicit: Qui accepit pecuniam alicuius, cum usura red- 15

denda uel accipienda. Et quantum manserit, tantum crescere debet. Sicut

enim qui mutuum dat, ut ussuras accipiat, ita, qui elimosinam dederit,
remunerabitur bonis.

H35.15 32.12 De usura non querenda

V34.15

Lex dicit: Non fenerabis fratri tuo ad usuram. 20

2 cf. p. 233 ln. 4 4 Deut. 24:10–13 9 Deut. 24:6; Exod. 22:26 14 cf. Luc. 19:23 20 Deut.
23:19

1 eo. . .sit ] missericordia in pignore summenda HV 1 sumendus ] summendum A

2–3 Ezechiel. . .reddet ] this is the final section of this chap. HV 2 Hominem inopem ]
omnem hominem HV 2 depremit ] depremit iustus S 3 debenti ] debet A 4 dicit ]
om. HV 5 auferis ] auferes BP* auferas S 5 pignus. . .stabis ] sed pignus sed stabis H
5 foris ] foras S 6 aput te ] apte P* 6 te ] te uestimentum eius HSV 8 Deo ] Domino V
9 in lege ] om. V 9 tui ] om. V 10 sustentatur ] sustendatur A 11 reddenda ] querenda
HV 12 Hironimus ] Hieronimus SV 12 libris ] libro V 12 monachorum ] om. AHSV
12 acciperis ] accipis H 13 foenore ] fenore AS 13 delatio ] dilatio AHOS 13 usuram ]
ussuram AH 14 Dominus. . .euangelio ] in euangelio Dominus ait (om. V) HV 14 usura ]
ussura P* 14 suam pecuniam ] pecuniam suam HV 15 homelis ] humilis H homilis P*
15 dicit ] om. V 15 usura ] ussura P* 15–16 reddenda uel ] om. HV 17 enim ] autem
HV 17 mutuum ] motuum P* 17 elimosinam ] helemosynam V 19 usura ] ussura P*
20 usuram ] ussuram P*
 33.1Hibernensis 237

Item Lex: Si aliquid proximo tuo dederis uel alieno, non exiges cum usura.
Dauid laudando uirum sanctum dicit: Qui pecuniam suam; usque: Non
accipit.
Ezechiel: Panem essurienti dabit, et nudum operiet, et pecuniam suam
non dabit ad ussuram, et super habundantiam non accipiet. 5

Hironimus: Vssuras querere, aut fraudare, aut rapere nihil interest.

Origines: Accommoda fratri tuo et accipe quod dedisti. Nihil superfluum
queras.
Sinodus sancta: Si quis inuentus fuerit usuras accipiens aut negotium
querens turpis lucri gratia, abiecietur a clero. 10

H36 V35 33 De fideiusoribus et ratis et stipulatoribus

33.1 De eo quod soluit rata uel fideiussor defigens manum pro

H36.1 V35.1 extraneo

Noli esse cum his, qui defigunt manus suas, et qui uades se offerunt pro debitis HV

aliorum. Si enim non habeas unde restituas, quid cause est, ut tollat opperimen- 15

tum de cubili tuo?

Salamon: Defixisti manum pro extraneo, non sit tibi cure˛ liberari.
Item: Adfligetur malo, qui fidem facit pro extraneo.
Item: Tolle uestimentum eius, qui fideiussor extitit alieni et pro extraneis
defixit mannum; aufer pignus ab eo. 20

2 Ps. 14:5 4 Ezech. 18:7–8 14 Prou. 22:26–27 17 cf. Prou. 6:1 18 Prou. 11:15 19 Prou.
20:16

1 Lex ] om. ABHSV 2 uirum sanctum ] sanctum uirum HV 2 pecuniam ] pecunia

P* 2 suam ] suam non dedit V 2 usque ] ad ussura et munera super innocentem HV
4 operiet ] cooperiet O 4 suam ] om. HV 5 dabit ] dedit H 6 Hironimus ] Hieron-
imus BSV 7 Origines ] Originis H Origenes S Origenis V 7 superfluum ] superflui A
9 usuras ] ussuras P* 10 abiecietur ] labicietur (sic) A 11 stipulatoribus ] stipulatoion-
ibus A 12 rata. . .defigens ] fideiusor de fideiusori gens A 12 defigens ] defingens HV
difigens P* 14 defigunt ] V defingunt H** 14 uades ] interlin. uel rates H 15 tollat ]
tollas H* 15–16 opperimentum ] opprimentum H* 16 cubili ] cubiculo V 17 Salamon ]
Salamon dicit H Salomon AS 17 Defixisti ] difixisti P* 17 liberari ] liberantii ⟨ liberari
P*S 18 Adfligetur ] adfligimur A 19 extitit ] extetit HP* 19 et ] item H item qui SV
20 defixit ] HV defixisti S P**
 238 Hibernensis 33.2

33.2 De eo quod non debet clericus esse fideiussor

H36.2 V35.2

Sinodus: Clericus fideiussoribus seruiens deponatur.

Patricius: Clericus si pro gentili homine fideiussor fuerit in quacumque
quantitate, si contigerit, quod mirum non est, per astutiam aliquam gen-
tilis ille fallat, de rebus suis soluat debitum. Nam si armis compugnauerit, 5

conputetur extra æclesiam.

33.3 De personis indignis ad fideiussionem

H36.3 V35.3

Sinodus Hibernensis: Non est dignus fideiusor fieri seruus nec perigri-
nus, nec robustus, nec monachus, nisi imperante abbate, nec filius, nisi
imperante patre, nec foemina, nisi domina uirgo et sancta. 10

33.4 De tempore, quo debet rata soluere

H36.4 V35.4

Sinodus Hibernensis dicit, ut rata reddat debita pro quibus fixerat manus
ita, ut prima uice XV diebus expectet debitorem, secunda uice XX diebus,
tertia uice XXX diebus, quarta uice XL diebus. Postea sine reputatione
reddat debitum. 15

Item: Alii aliter dicunt, ut si pro uiuo, prima uice X diebus exspectet, II-a
uice V-e; si uero pro mortuo, XXX diebus.
2 Canon. Apost. §20 3 Syn. episc. §8 ∥ cf. p. 240 ln. 10

1 fideiussor ] fideiussor pro laico HV 3 Patricius ] Patricius ait H Paterius V 4 mirum

non ] non mirum HV 4 est ] est ut S 4 per ] quod per H ut per S propter V
6 conputetur. . .æclesiam ] extra aeclesiam computetur HV 8 seruus ] AHSV om. BOP**
9 robustus ] in marg. H robustos P* brutus V 10 imperante ] imperate P* 10 uirgo ] nec
uirgo HV 10 et ] om. AHSV 10 sancta ] Christiana HV 11 rata ] ratus A 12 dicit ]
confirmauit HV 13 XV ] quindecim V 13 XX ] uiginti V 14 XXX ] triginta V 14 XL ]
decem (sic) V 14 reputatione ] repotatione A rebellatione BHOSV interlin. reputatione
O 16 aliter dicunt ] difiniuit HV 16 uice ] uicem V 16 X ] decem V 16 diebus ] dies
HV 16 exspectet ] exspectet debitorem O 16 II-a ] secunda HSV 17 V-e ] V dies HS
quinque dies V 17 uero ] autem HV 17 mortuo ] mortuo tamen H mortuo tantum V
17 XXX ] triginta V 17 diebus ] dies HV
 33.5Hibernensis 239

33.5 De modo, quo reddet debitor solutum rate

H36.5 V35.5

In difinitione eiusdem sinodi: Debitor reddat, quantum rata soluit et quan-

tum fatigatus fuerit. Si autem humanus fuerit rata non queret ussuram,
nisi quod tantum soluit et quantum fatigatus fuerit. Si uero inhumanus
fuerit, uno anno crescet ussura; et omne debitum reddat et quintam partem 5

debiti in omni mense unius anni.

33.6 De eo quod aliquid non debet emere aut uendere sine ratis
et stipulationibus
H36.6 V35.6

Hieremias dicit: Factum est uerbum Domini ad me dicens: Ecce Ananehel

filius Selam patruelis tuus ueniet ad te dicens: Eme tibi agrum meum, qui 10

est in Anathoth. Tibi enim conuenit ex propinquitate, ut emas. Accipe

librum possessionis signatum, stipulationes, et ratas, et signa forinsecus.
Sinodus sancta decreuit, ut omnis uenditio quattuor confirmetur, id est:
ratis, et stipulationibus, et testibus, et scriptione, in qua fiunt hæc.
Agustinus: Si uendideris aut emeris, adde ratas, et stipulationes, et scrip- 15

tiones. Omnis enim emtio sine his inrita erit.

Hironimus: Non debet unumquemque hereditatem proximi subtrahere,
nisi firmo pretio, et ratis, et stipulationibus in scriptione manentibus, quia
sic fecit Hieremias.
9 Ier. 32:6, 7, 11 17 cf. Hier., In Ier. 32:11 CCSL 74, p. 331

1 solutum ] S salutem AP** 2 sinodi ] sonodi A 2 Debitor ] conuocant testes et debitor

HV 3 Si ] sinō B 3 humanus ] humanius HV 3 ussuram ] ussuras HV 4 quod tan-
tum ] tantum quod HSV 4 soluit ] soluit rata S 4 Si ] sinodus A sin S 4 inhumanus ]
non humanus H 5 et (1) ] om. HV 5 quintam ] V H 6 omni ] unoquoque HV 6 unius
anni ] AHSV om. BOP** 7 aliquid. . .debet ] non debet aliquis HV 7 aliquid ] om. A
aliquis S 9 Hieremias ] Heremias AHP* 9 dicit ] om. HV 9 uerbum Domini ] BHOSV
uerbum AP** 9 dicens ] om. V 9 Ananehel ] V ancille˛ AB Annael O ancille ⟨ ancelle
P* ancelle ⟨ Annanuel H* Aneel S 10 filius ] filia A 10 Selam ] Selpam A Sella BH Sel-
lam P* Sellum SV 10 patruelis ] patruelus A 10 tuus ] tui H 11 Anathoth ] Anna-
toth AV 11 conuenit ] uenit A 12 possessionis ] possetionis A 12 signa ] signtum V
13 quattuor ] SV tribus tribus AOP** IIII BH 13 confirmetur ] firmetur H 13 id est ]
om. HV 14 scriptione ] scriptionibus V 14 in ] III A 14 fiunt hæc ] haec fiunt HV
15 Agustinus ] Agustinus ait AS Augustinus V 15–16 scriptiones ] AHSV scrib̄ B scrip̄
O scripta P** 17 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 17 debet ] decet B 17 unumquemque ]
unusquisque H 18 ratis ] rata A 18 stipulationibus ] stipulatione A 18 in scriptione ]
et scriptionibus HV 19 Hieremias ] Heremias AHP*
 240 Hibernensis 33.7

H36.7 V35.7 33.7 De ratione stipulationum et testium

Sinodus Hibernensis: Si una stipulatio fuerit, sortientur et debitor et iura-

bit alter super alterum. Si uero alter II-o uel III-es testes habuerit, a
pluribus erit iuramentum et debitor reddet. Si autem stipulationes inter se
dissentiant, sortientur, nisi fuerint testes. Et si mendax sit altera pars aut 5

soluet debitum aut penitebit quantum ualet debitum.

33.8 De debitore resistente

H36.8 V35.8

Eadem sinodus: Omnis debitor, qui resistit testibus et stipulationibus, ei-

ciatur donec secundum iudices peniteat.
Patricius dicit: Nam si armis conpugnauerit extra aeclesiam eiciatur. 10

H37 V36 34 De iuramento

H37.1 V36.1 34.1 De iuramento iurando

Puer Abraham iurauit. Erat autem Abraham senex dierum multorum et Domi- HV

nus benedixerat ei. Dixitque ad seruum seniorem domus suæ, qui praerat om-
nibus, que habebat: Pone manum tuam subter femor meum, ut adiurem te per 15

Dominum Deum cæli et terræ, ut non accipias uxorem filio meo de filiabus Can-
naneorum inter quos habito, et reliqua. Et paulo post dicitur: Possuit ergo seruus
manum subter femor Abraham domini sui, et iurauit illi super sermonem hunc.
Iacob iurauit ad Laban iuxta aceruum testimoni. Respondit ei Laban: Filiæ, HV

et filii tui, et greges tui, et omnia, que˛ cernis, mea sunt. Veni ergo et ineamus fedus, 20

10 Syn. episc. §8 ∥ cf. p. 238 ln. 3 13 Gen. 24:1–3, 9 19 Gen. 31:43–45, 53

2 sortientur ] interlin. rata O sortietur V 2 debitor ] debitur P* 2 et (2) ] om. S 3 alter ]

om. HV 3 II-o ] duo AV duos HS 3 III-es ] plus H tres S tres uel plures V 3 testes ]
testes alter HV 4 debitor ] debitur AP* 4 reddet ] reddet aut cum plurimis (pluribus
V) testibus renuet HSV 5 dissentiant ] desentiant P* 5 sit ] om. AB 6 penitebit ]
penitet HV 7 De. . .resistente ] this chap. om. A 9 secundum. . .peniteat ] peniteat se-
cundum iudices iudicauerint (om. V) HV 9 peniteat ] peneteat P* 10 Patricius ] af-
ter eiciatur HV 10 dicit. . .Nam ] om. V 10 eiciatur ] eiciatur ut Patricius (Paterius
V) ait et reliqua HV 13 Puer ] in Genessi puer HV 13 Abraham (1) ] Abrahae HOS
Abraam V 13 Abraham (2) ] Abraam V 13 dierum ] dierumque V 15 femor ] femur
V 16–17 Cannaneorum ] Chanaan V 18 femor ] femur V 18 hunc ] hoc V 19 Iacob
iurauit ] iurauit Iacob HV 19 Iacob ] interlin. O 19 ad ] et S 19 aceruum ] ceruum V
19 Respondit ] et respondit V
34.1Hibernensis 241

ut sit testimonium inter me et te. Tullit Iacob lapidem et erexit illum in titulum, et
reliqua. Et paulo post ait: Iurauit Iacob per nomen patris sui Issaac.
Isaac iurauit ad Abimelech et Phichol. In Genessi: Ad quem locum cum HV

uenissent de Geraris, Abimelech, et Iocaz amicus illius, et Phichol, dux militum,

locutus est eis Isac: Quid uenistis ad me, hominem quem odistis et expullistis a 5

uobis? Qui responderunt: Vidimus tecum esse Dominum et idcirco nunc diximus:
Sit iuramentum inter nos et te, et ineamus fedus, et reliqua. Et paulo post: Fecit
ergo eis conuiuium, et post cibum et potum surgentes mane iurauerunt sibi mutuo.
Moises iurauit ad Iætro sacerdotem Madian.
Iessus iurauit non quiesciturus donec deleret et Achis. 10

Item: Iessus iurauit ad Gabaonitas.

Item: Dedi uobis terram sicut iuraui patribus uestris. HV

Dauid dicit: Iurauit Dominus et non poenitebit eum.

In libris Regum: Saul ad Dauid: Iura mihi in Domino ne deleas semen meum post VH

me. 15

Paulus: Veritatem dico in Christo, non mentior, testimonium mihi red-

dente conscientia mea in spiritu sancto.
Item: Finis contradictionis est iuramentum.
Hironimus: Ihesum testor et sanctos angelos.
Propheta: Viuit Dominus et uiuit anima mea. 20

Ezechias: Viuit Dominus, qui fecit animam istam. HV

In Lege: Reddes Domino uota tua.

3 Gen. 26:26–28, 30–31 9 cf. Exod. 2:21 10 cf. Ios. 9:15 12 Iudic. 2:1 13 Ps. 109:4 ∥ cf.
p. 247 ln. 9 14 I Sam. 24:22 16 Rom. 9:1 ∥ cf. p. 469 ln. 14 20 Ier. 38:16, 20 22 Matt.
5:33

2 ait ] om. V 2 Issaac ] Isaac V 3 Isaac iurauit ] iurauit Issaac HV 3 Isaac ] Isac P*
Issaac A 3 Abimelech ] Abimalech A 3 Phichol ] Pichol AH 3 In. . .cum ] atquēoūu
(sic) V 4 Iocaz ] Ochaz V 5 Isac. . .odistis ] in marg. H 5 Isac ] Isaac V 6 diximus ]
Vulg. Dominus HV 9 Moises. . .iurauit ] iurauit Moyses HV 9 Moises ] Moyses ABOS
9 Iætro ] Iethron ABHS Hiezro O Iætron P* Iethro V 9 Madian ] Matian H* 10 Iessus
iurauit. . .Achis ] om. A 10 Iessus iurauit ] iurauit Iesus (Hiesus V) HV 10 quiesciturus ]
quiesciturum H quesciturus V 10 et ] om. S 10 Achis ] Achi ciuitatem HV Achi
S 11 Iessus ] om. HV 11 Gabaonitas ] Gabonitas H 13 dicit ] om. HV 13 et ] om.
A 13 non ] nec A 13 poenitebit ] ABHOS penere P** peniteuit V 14 in ] om. H
16–17 Paulus. . .sancto ] this section follows ln. 22 HV 19 Hironimus ] Hieronimus
BSV 19 Ihesum testor ] testor Ihesum HV 20 Propheta. . .mea ] this section follows ln.
15 HV 20 Propheta ] ut propheta A profeta H 22 In. . .Lege ] lex V 22 Reddes ] redde
V 22 uota. . .tua ] iuramenta S 22 uota ] iuramenta HV
 242 Hibernensis 34.2

34.2 De cautione iuramenti

H37.2 V36.2

Issidorus in libris de natura rerum: Cauendam igitur esse iurationem,

neque ea utendum, nisi in sola necessitate. Non est contra preceptum Do-
mini iurare, sed dum usum iurandi facimus, periurii cremen incurrimus.
Sicut mentiri non potest, qui non loquitur, sic periurare non poterit, qui 5

iurare non appetit.

Item: Numquam iuret, qui periurare timet.
Origenis: Omnis audax iuramenti mendacii proximus est.
Item idem: Vir iurans audaciter, quodcumque boni fecerit peribit, et pena
in futuro super eum manebit. 10

Salamon: Vir multum iurans implebitur iniquitate, et non iustificabitur, et

plaga de domo eius non discedet. Et si frustra iurauerit, delictum illius super HV

suum erit. Et si disimulauerit, delinquet dupliciter. Et si in uacuum iurauerit, non

iustificabitur, replebitur enim retributione domus eius.
Agustinus: Ve his, qui uolunt iurare, ut augeant res perituras, unde æter- 15

nas amittant.

34.3 De eo quod non iurandum per creaturam sed per creatorem

H37.3 V36.3 solum

Dominus in æuangelio: Non iurabis omnino neque per caelum, quia sedes
Dei est, neque per terram, quia scabellum pedum eius est. 20

Hironimus: Haec conscientia lectionis docet nullam adiurandum esse crea-

turam, sed creatorem, ut mos est prophetis dicere: Viuit Dominus, cui
2 Isid., Sentent. 2.31.1, 2 7 Isid., Sentent. 2.31.2 11 Sir. 23:12–14 19 Matt. 5:34–35

1 iuramenti ] iurandi S 2 Issidorus ] Essidorus AHP* Esidorus S om. V 2 libris ] libro

ASV 2 natura ] naturis V 2 Cauendam ] cauendum est HV 3 neque ] ne B nec HV
3 ea ] eam H 3 utendum ] utendam H 3–4 Domini ] Dei HV 4 usum ] ussum AH*P*
4 cremen ] crimen ASV 7 Numquam ] numquid A 8 Origenis ] Originis H Origenes
S 8 audax ] audaux P* mendax A 8 mendacii ] mendacio HV 9 idem ] om. HSV
11 Salamon ] Salamon ait A filius Sirac H Salomon ait S filius Sirach V 12 discedet ]
descendet A discedit S 13 suum ] interlin. uel ipsum H eum V 15 augeant ] ABHOSV
habeant P** 16 amittant ] ABHOSV amittat P** 17 iurandum ] HSV interlin. O periu-
randum AP** 17–18 creaturam. . .solum ] aliquod nisi per Deum S 18 solum ] semet ip-
sis H 19 iurabis ] iurare H 19 sedes ] sedis AH 20 est (1) ] om. H 21 Hironimus ] Hi-
eronimus BSV 21 Haec ] ABHOSV hoc P** 21 conscientia ] consequentia SV 22 sed ]
om. H 22 est ] om. V 22 prophetis ] profetis A prophetis est V
 34.4Hibernensis 243

adsisto hodie. Omne enim, quod adiuratur, hoc et amatur.

34.4 De eo quod non oportet Christianum iurare sed tantum

H37.4 V36.4 dicere

In æuangelio: Ego autem dico uobis non iurare omnino. Sit autem sermo
uester: est, est, non, non. Quod autem habundantius, a malo est. 5

Hironimus: Sermo iusti pro iuramento accipitur.

Sinodus Romana: Tria ab æclesia tollenda sunt: iuramentum, contentio,
ussura, et omne negotium sæculare.
In historia æclesiastica: Basilides quidam, inter collegas suos, qui contra-
dixerunt uota eius et iuramenta, cum ob causam quandam iuramentum 10

posceretur, ait sibi non licere omnino iurare pro eo, quod esset Christianus.

H37.5 V36.5 34.5 De iuramento soluendo

Hironimus: Tria iuramenta soluenda sunt. Si iuraueris homicidium facere aut Θ

malum aliquid, noli implere, ut Paulus: Omnem nodum iniquitatis desolue.

Primum: Cum quis malefacere iurat, hoc est homicidium uel quodlibet 15

huiuscemodi malum.
Isidorus in libris de natura rerum: Non est conseruandum sacramentum,
quo malum incaute promittitur, ueluti si quispiam adulterae coniunctus
4 Matt. 5:34–35 9 Euseb. (tr. Rufin.), Eccl. Hist. 6.5.5 14 cf. p. 139 ln. 2, p. 244 ln. 3,
p. 469 ln. 22 17 Isid., Sentent. 2.31.9

1 adiuratur ] adiurabitur S iuratur V 1 et ] om. HV 1 amatur ] ammatur P*

2–3 De. . .dicere ] de eo quod sufficit dicere est est non non S 4 autem (1) ] hoc V
4 non. . .omnino ] ABHOSV om. P** 4 autem (2) ] om. V 5 autem ] autem his HS his
V 5 habundantius ] habundantius est S 6 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 7 Tria ]
quatuor S 8 et omne ] ac HV 9 Basilides ] Bassilides A Basilidis V 9 quidam ]
quidam ait cum H quidam cum SV 9 collegas ] colligas BOP* 9–10 qui. . .iuramenta ]
in marg. H om. V 10 quandam ] quantam H 11 ait ] om. H 11 licere ] liquere P*
12 De. . .soluendo ] cf. chap. 66.7 13 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BS 15 homicidium ]
homicidum A 16 huiuscemodi ] om. HV huiusmodi S 17 Isidorus ] Essidorus AHP*
Esidorus B om. V 17 in libris ] om. S 17 natura ] naturis V 17 conseruandum ] con-
seruandum id est utendum S 17 sacramentum ] iuramentum H iuramentum uel sacra-
mentum V 18 quo. . .promittitur ] BS om. AP** 18 si ] om. V 18 adulterae coniunctus ]
HSV adulterae ABP**
244 Hibernensis 34.5

perpetuam cum ea permanendi fidem pollicetur. Tollerabilius est non in-

plere sacramentum, quam permanendi in stupri flagitium.
Inde dicitur: Omnem nodum iniquum dissolue.
Item: Iuramenta peruersa retrorsum uertuntur.
Secundum: Cum quis incaute iurat, non putans peccatum. 5

Originis: Alii frustra iurant, nec se ipsos adiuuant aut alios; ut melius
soluere uideantur, quam inplere.
Sinodus: Definitio incauta laudabiliter soluenda; nec preuaricatio, sed
temeritatis emendatio.
In Regum libro Saul iurauit Ionathan occidi, nec occissus est, nec in hoc 10

iuramento culpatur, quia iuxta uoluntatem suam, non Dei uoluntatem iu-
rauit.
Saul enim dicit ad Ionathan: Hoc faciat mihi Dominus et hæc addat, quia morte HV

morieris, Ionathan. Dixitque populus ad Saul: Ergone Ionathan moritur, qui fecit
salutem hanc magnam in Israel? Hoc nefas est, uiuit Dominus, si ceciderit capillus 15

de capillis eius; .i., quia Ionathan et armiger eius occidit XX Philistinorum in una
die.
Tertium est: Si mulier sita in aetate puerili in domo patris se iuramento
constrinxerit, si pater statim, ut audierit, contradixerit, uota eius et iura-
menta eius inrita erunt, nec tenebitur noxia. 20

3 cf. p. 139 ln. 2, p. 243 ln. 14, p. 469 ln. 22 10 cf. I Sam. 14:44 ∥ cf. p. 473 ln. 17
13 I Sam. 14:44–45 18 cf. Num. 30:4–6 ∥ cf. p. 100 ln. 17, p. 245 ln. 9, p. 473 ln. 14

1 perpetuam ] perpetuam fidem H 1 fidem ] om. H 1 est ] est enim AB

1–2 non. . .sacramentum ] est sacramentum non implere S 2 permanendi ] permanenti
H 2 stupri ] stuprius A 2 flagitium ] flagitium pollicerit H flagitio S 3 Inde ] HSV
unde BP** 3 Omnem ] SV omne P** 3 iniquum ] iniquitatis HV 3 dissolue ] desolue
P* 4 Iuramenta ] iuramentum V 4 retrorsum ] retro R̄ V 4 uertuntur ] conuertuntur H
conuertitur V 6 Originis ] Origines S Origenis V 7 uideantur ] uideatur V 8 Sinodus ]
sinodus ait S 8 preuaricatio ] preuaricatio .i. soluere H 10 libro ] libris AH libro Regum
V 10 nec (1) ] sed non HV 10 est ] est .i. aedens mel siluestre in strage quod de cunctis
prohibuit Saul H 11 iuramento ] iuramentum V 11 culpatur ] culpatus V 11 quia ]
qui S 11 suam ] suam iurauit HV 11 uoluntatem (2) ] uoluntate S uoluntate uel imperio
V 11–12 iurauit ] after suam HV 13 Hoc ] hec V 14 moritur ] meretur H* morietur V
16 XX ] uiginti V 18 Tertium ] III H tertio V 18 sita ] ista H 18 patris ] patris sui H
20 eius ] om. HV 20 noxia ] obnoxa H noxa S obnoxia V
 34.6Hibernensis 245

Sinodus Hibernensis: Iuramentum filii aut filiae nesciente patre, iuramen-

tum monachi, nesciente abbate, iuramentum pueri nesciente domino suo
inrita sunt.
Hieronimus: Qui uotum iniquum super debilem, uel paruulum, uel infirmum dat, S

tenebitur reatu uoti absentibus parentibus eorum. 5

H37.6 V36.6 34.6 De iuramento non soluendo

Lex: Si quis uirorum uotum uouerit aut se iuramento constrinxerit, non

faciat uerbum inritum, sed omne, quod promissit, impleat.
Item Lex: Mulier si iuramento constrinxerit, et reliqua; usque ait: Si pater
eius uno die tacuerit, uoti rea erit. 10

Item: Quod semel egressum est de labis tuis, obseruabis sicut promisisti Domino HV

Deo tuo.
Hironimus: Omne, quod Deo uoueris, fac, ne reus periuri inueniaris.
In euangelio enim ait: Periurii regnum Dei non possidebunt. HV

Originis: Prohibenda multa iuratio, sed post iuramentum implenda magis 15

quam inrita facienda. Iepte iuramentum incautum iurauit, nec soluit.

34.7 De eo quod multi falluntur per iuramentum

H37.7 V36.7

Issidorus in libris de natura rerum: Multi, ut fallant, periurant, ut per

fidem sacramenti fidem faciant uerbi, sicque fallendo, dum periurant et
7 Num. 30:3 9 cf. Num. 30:4–6 ∥ cf. p. 100 ln. 17, p. 244 ln. 18, p. 473 ln. 14 11 Deut.
23:23 14 cf. I Cor. 6:9–10 ∥ cf. p. 468 ln. 2 18 Isid., Sentent. 2.31.4, 5

1 Hibernensis ] Ibernensis A Hibersis H 1 aut ] et V 2 pueri ] serui HOV

2 nesciente (2). . .suo ] BHV non permittende domino HV et iuramentum serui non per-
mittente domino S 3 sunt ] erunt BHOV 4 debilem ] hebitem S** 6 De. . .soluendo ]
cf. chap. 66.7 6 iuramento ] iuramendo P* 8 faciat ] faciant B faciet O 9 Lex ] om.
HV 9 iuramento ] iuramento se S 9 et. . .ait ] aut S 9 ait ] om. HV 10 uno ] una S
10 uoti ] uota P* 13 Hironimus ] Hieronimus V 15 Originis ] Origines S Origenis V
15 iuramentum ] iurandum SV 15 implenda ] inplenda A 16 Iepte. . .soluit ] this text
follows ln. 12 HV 16 Iepte ] BOS Iapte A item Iepte H Apte P** item Iethe V 16 nec ]
sed non aussus (usus V) est HV 16 soluit ] desoluere H dissoluere V 17 De ] From here
to chap. 35.1 om. O 18 Issidorus ] Essidorus AP* om. HV Isidorus S 18 natura ] naturis
V 18 per ] Isid. 19 fidem (1) ] Isid. fide ABHSOVP** 19 faciant ] faciunt A
 246 Hibernensis 34.8

mentiuntur, hominem incautum decipiunt. Interdum et falsis lacrimis se-

ducti decipiuntur; et creditur eis, dum plorant, quibus credendum non
erat.

34.8 De iuramento fallaci

H37.8 V36.8

Isidorus in eisdem libris: Quacumque arte uerborum quisque iurat, Deus 5

tamen, qui testis conscientiae est, ita hoc accipit, sicut ille, cui iuratur, intel-
legit. Dupliciter autem eius reus fit, qui et Dei nomen in uanum adsumsit
et proximum dolo capit.

34.9 De uitio auditorum conpellentium ad iuramentum

H37.9 V36.9

Isidorus in eisdem libris: Plerumque sine iuramento dicere disponimus, 10

sed incredulitate eorum, qui non credunt quod dicimus, iurare conpel-
limur. Talique necessitate iurandi consuetudinem facimus. Sunt multi
ad credendum pigri, qui non mouentur ad fidem uerbi. Grauiter autem
delinquunt, qui sibi loquentes iurare conpellunt.

34.10 De eo quod similis est iniquitas periurantis et celantis 15

periurium
H37.10

V36.10
In Leuitico: Anima—quae peccauerit, et audierit uocem periurantis, et
testis fuerit, aut ipse uiderit, aut conscius fuerit—nisi indicauerit, portabit
iniquitatem suam.
5 Isid., Sentent. 2.31.8 10 Isid., Sentent. 2.31.6, 7 17 Leuit. 5:1

1 decipiunt ] decipiunt uel his H 2 decipiuntur ] decipimur H decipiunt V 2 eis ] om.

Isid. 5 Isidorus ] Essidorus ABP* Ysidorus V 5 eisdem ] hisdem H 5 libris ] om. V
5 iurat ] iurat ABHSV iurat ⟨ iurare P* 5 Deus ] uidetur Deus P** 6 qui ] BHSV P**
6 testis conscientiae ] conscientiae testis AH scientiae testis V 7 eius ] om. V 7 fit ] est
HV 10 Isidorus ] Essidorus AHP* Ysidorus V 10 libris ] om. HV 10 dicere ] dici ⟨ deci
P* dici ABHSV 11 dicimus ] AHSV dominus P** 12 consuetudinem ] consuitudinem
P* 13 credendum ] credentum A 15–16 De. . .periurium ] folio missing O 17 quae ] qui
A 18 fuerit (2) ] om. ABHV erit S
 34.11Hibernensis 247

34.11 De penitendo periurio et elimosina pro eo

H37.11

V36.11
In Leuitico: Anima, que periurauerit uel male quid fecerit uel bene, et
oblita fuerit et postea intellexerit, agat penitentiam pro peccato, et offerat
agnum, siue capram, uel II turtores, uel II pullos columbarum.

34.12 Quid sit iuramentum et penetentia Dei 5

H37.12

V36.12
Issidorus in libris de natura rerum: Iurare est Dei illa prouidentia, qua
statuit non conuellere statuta.
Item: Penetentia autem Dei mutatio rerum est; non penitere autem statuta
non reuocare; ut est illud: Iurauit Dominus et non penitebit eum; id est, qui iurauit, S

non mutabitur. 10

34.13 De accussato causam finiente per iuramentum uel in stando

ad altare
H37.13

V36.13
Sinodus Sardinensis ait: Placuit, ut qui accussatur, id est, si timuerit uim
temerarie multitudinis, elegat sibi locum proximum, quo facile testes posit
adhibere, ubi causa finiatur siue per iuramentum siue iuxta altare. 15

Sinodus Aralatensis: Si quis testificauerit super alium, iurabit per sancta

aeuangelia relinquendus in arbitrium Dei, qui dixit: Mihi uindictam et ego
retribuam.
2 Leuit. 5:4–7 6 Isid., Sentent. 2.31.10 9 Ps. 109:4 ∥ cf. p. 241 ln. 13 13 Canones in causa
Apiarii §30 16 Rom. 12:19

1 De. . .eo ] folio missing O 1 penitendo ] penetendo P* 1 et ] propter obliuionem et

HV 1 eo ] eo danda HV 2 periurauerit ] peccauerit S 2 uel (1) ] ut uel HV 4 II (1) ]
duos HV 4 II (2) ] dus (sic) H duos SV 5 Quid. . .Dei ] folio missing O 5 Quid ]
de eo quid HSV 6 Issidorus ] Essidorus AHP* Isidorus S om. V 6 natura ] naturis
V 6 est Dei ] Dei est S 8 autem (1) ] autem est H hec est V 8 Dei. . .est ] Dei
rerum mutatio HV 8 mutatio ] motatio P* 8 penitere ] penetere P* 9 reuocare ]
ABHSV reuocasse P** 11–12 De. . .altare ] folio missing O 11 per ] post V 11 in ] om.
S 13 Sardinensis ] Sardaginensis (sic) H Sardicensis V 13 ait ] om. V 13 ut ] ut is HS
ut his V 13 id est ] om. S 14 facile ] facile est HV 14 posit ] om. HV 15 siue (1) ]
om. HV 16–18 Sinodus. . .retribuam ] this section follows p. 248 ln. 8 HV 16 Aralatensis ]
Arelatensis V 17 Dei ] om. HV 17 et ] om. HSV
 248 Hibernensis 34.14

34.14 De eo quid sit iuramentum cum pluribus

H37.14

V36.14
Sinodus Consulentis: Hii, qui contendunt quacumque ex causa, si alter
cum teste uno aut cum pluribus, et alius sine teste, iuramentum cum
pluribus erit.

De eo, qui iurat, quomodo relinquendus 5 HV

H37.15

V36.15
Sinodus Romana de duobus contententibus sine testibus: Per IIII euangelia, an-
tequam communicet sacerdos sacrificium, testatur qui adprobatur, et sub iudice
flamma relinquatur.

H38 V37 35 De iubeleo

35.1 De iubeleo VII annorum et iubeleo L annorum et VII dierum 10

H38.1 V37.1 hoc est

Annorum uero septimana annum remissionis facit, et non solum septi-

mana, uerum septimane septimanarum obseruantur, non solum in diebus,
sed etiam in annis. L-mum annum faciunt, qui aput illos iubeleus nomi-
natur, in quo similiter fit terrae remissio, et seruorum libertas, et posses- 15

sionum restitutio, quae prætio fuerant conparatae.

2 cf. p. 92 ln. 10 6 Syn. Pat. §24 ∥ cf. p. 92 ln. 6, p. 464 ln. 10

1 De. . .pluribus ] folio missing O 2 Consulentis ] Consultentis A consolend̄a H consulen̄

V 3 teste (1) ] testes V 3 uno ] uno uenerit A 3 pluribus ] plurimis H 5 eo ] interlin.
H 6–8 Sinodus. . .relinquatur ] see p. 92 ln. 6 for this section in Hib.A 6 contententibus ]
contententis H* contendentibus V 6 IIII ] quattuor V 8 flamma ] lama V 9 iubeleo ]
iubileo P* iubelio et reuersione et uenditione Θ 10 iubeleo ] iubileo P* 10 VII. . .dierum ]
L-mi anni VII dierum H quinquagesimi anni V 11 hoc est ] om. S 12 Annorum ]
Heremias A Heremias ait H Hieremias dicit S Hieremias BV 12 annum. . .facit ] annum
facit remissionis HV 12–13 non. . .obseruantur ] om. A 14 L-mum ] L in unum A quin-
quagesimum HSV 15 quo ] quo sit HV 15 fit ] om. HV 16 conparatae ] conparate .i.
empte H
 35.2Hibernensis 249

35.2 De sabato annoso, hoc est de minore iubileo

Ebreorum nobilium
H38.2 V37.2

In Deuteronomio: Septimo anno facies remissionem, que hoc ordine cel-

ebrabitur: cui debetur aliquid, ab amico suo et fratre et proximo, repente
non poterit repetere, quia annus est remissionis Dei. A peregrino uero 5

et aduena exiges; ciue autem et propinquo non habebis repetendi potes-

tatem.

35.3 De captiuis ingenuis in eodem sabato liberandis

H38.3 V37.3

Per Heremiam Dominus dicit: Ego percussi foedus cum patribus uestris
in die, qua eduxi eos de terra Aegipti et de domo seruitutis, dicens: Cum 10

conpleti fuerint VII anni, dimittat unusquisque fratrem suum Ebreum, qui
uenditus est ei. Seruiet tibi VI annis, et septimo anno dimitas eum a te
liberum.

35.4 De agri uenditi pretio et iubeleo reuertendo

H38.4 V37.4

Lex dicit: Quodsi homo agrum possessionis sue uendiderit, iuxta men- 15

suram sementis aestimabitur pretium agri. Si autem XXX modis ordei

seritur terra, L siclis argenti uendetur. Et L anno, id est, in fine iubelei, ad
dominum pristinum reuertetur, illo nullum reddente.
3 Deut. 15:1–3 9 Ier. 34:13–14 15 Leuit. 27:16

1 sabato ] sapato A 1 iubileo ] iubeleo P* 2 Ebreorum ] Hebreorum SV 3 Septimo ]

septima A 4 et fratre. . .proximo ] om. H proximoque et fratre suo V 4 repente ]
repetente ⟨ repetende H* repetente S 5 est ] om. A 5 Dei ] Domini HSV 6 ciue
autem ] om. S 6 ciue ] ciuem ABHOVP** 6 propinquo ] propinquum ABHSVOP**
6 non. . .repetendi ] repetendi non habebis HV 8 ingenuis ] ingenuis .i. nobilibus H
8 liberandis ] liberantis P* 9 Per. . .dicit ] Dominus per Hierimiam dicit (om. V) HV
Dominus dicit per Hieremiam S 9 patribus ] fratribus ABHOSV 10 Aegipti ] Egypti
AV 10 dicens ] dicens ut SV 11 VII ] VI B septem V 11 anni ] annos A annis V
11 Ebreum ] Hebreum SV 12 ei ] ei et HV 12 tibi ] ei H 12 VI ] septem AOS VII
H ex V 12 septimo ] VII B 12 dimitas ] dimittas A dimittes V 14 pretio ] pretio
aut uouendi H pretio aut non uendi V 14 iubeleo ] iubelio P* iubileo S iubelei V
14 reuertendo ] reuersione HV 15 dicit ] om. V 16 XXX ] triginta V 16 ordei ] hordei
V 17 L (1) ] quinquaginta V 17–18 Et. . .reddente ] om. HV 17 iubelei ] iubelii P* Iu-
bilei S 18 illo. . .reddente ] om. S
 250 Hibernensis 35.4

De antiquitate summouenda Θ

Si statim ab anno incipiente iubelii uouerit agrum, quando ualere potest, tanto HV

æstimabitur. Si autem post aliquandum temporis, supputabit sacerdos pecuniam

iuxta annorum numerum qui reliqui sunt usque ad iubeleum, et detrachetur ex
pretio. Quodsi uoluerit redimere agrum ille, qui uouerit, addet quintam partem 5

æstimationis pecuniæ, et deinde possidebit eam. Si autem noluerit redimere, sed

alteri cuilibet fuerit uenundatus ultra eum, qui uouerit, redimere non potest.

35.5 De III-bus, quibus egimus in emto agro

Hierimias dicit: Acipe librum possessionis tuae signatum, accipe stipula-

tiones, et ratas, et signa forinsecus. 10

35.6 De III-bus uenditis rebus in iubeleo reuertentibus

H38.5 V37.5

Lex dicit: Omnis uenditio agrorum, et possessionum, et seruorum sub

redemtione iubelei, id est, anni L-mi, uendetur.

35.7 De tempore, quo neglecta cadunt in ius antiquum

H38.10

V37.10
Agustinus in libris de uirgine sinclita dicit: Nolite appetere ea, que ueter- 15

ata ratio obliuioni tradidit, aut ea, que patrum memoria senuerunt.
Originis: Quicumque sua propria in alienitate reliquerit per III reges aut
III episcopos, non facile retrahet.
2 Leuit. 27:17–20 9 Ier. 32:11 12 cf. Leuit. 25:24

3 aliquandum ] aliquantum V 3 supputabit ] supputauit V 8 De. . .agro ] this chap. om.

HV 8 III-bus ] III A tribus S 8 egimus ] egemus A 8 emto agro ] agro empto S
9 Hierimias ] Heremias A Herimias P* Hieremias S 9 Acipe ] accepi S 9 tuae ] AS sue˛
P** 9 accipe ] accepi S 11 III-bus ] tribus V 11 iubeleo ] iubileo P*S 12 Lex dicit ] om.
V 12 possessionum ] possetionum A 13 iubelei ] iubelii P* iubilei S 13 L-mi ] quin-
quagesimi V 15 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 15 in. . .dicit ] om. S 15 sinclita ] sinclite
A sinclitae H om. V 15 dicit ] om. V 15 Nolite ] noli ⟨ nolite P* 15 appetere ] repetere
HV 15–16 ueterata ratio ] inueteratio HV 16 obliuioni tradidit ] tradidit in obliuionem
HV 16 senuerunt ] HV senuit interlin. senuerunt B senuit ASP** 17 Originis ] Origenes
S Origenis V 17 Quicumque ] quicum A quidquid S 17 reliquerit ] relinquerit (sic) .i.
per tempora III regum uel episcoporum B 17 per ] usque dum interlin. per H 17 III ]
tres HSV 18 III ] tres HSV 18 episcopos ] episcopos transierint HV
 35.7Hibernensis 251

Sinodus Hibernensis: Quicquid per L annos remanserit, hoc est usque

ad annum iubeleum, in unius iure transgrediens sine murmuratione aut
excommonicatione, in perpetuo non reuertetur.

De perditis non reuertentis HV

H38.11

V37.11
Angelus de cælo iectus numquam ad suam libertatem perueniat. Adam de par- 5

adisso iectus numquam in eum corporaliter reuertetur. Genus Cham de Siria iec-
tum non reuertetur iterum in eam, et reliqua similia.

De fixis sine motatione HO2 V

H38.12

V37.12
Lex: Noli transferre terminos, quos possuerunt patres.
In Prouerbiis: Ne transgredieris terminos antiquos, quos possuerunt patres tui. 10

Item: Ne adtingas terminos paruulorum.

In Deuteronomi: Maledictus qui transfert terminos proximi sui, quos finxerunt pa-
tres in possessiones, et uotum filiæ patre eius tacente, et uotum uxoris uiro per-
mittende.
Sinodus: Tria inmobilia sunt: sermo regis, sermo episcopi, sermo scribe. Inde 15 VH

dicitur: Quod scripsi scripsi.

In euangelio: Cœlum et terra transibunt, uerba autem mea non transibunt. HV

De motatis sine culpa HO2 V

H38.13

V37.13
In lege: immolatio peccorum. In nouo: immolatio uirtutum.
Eusebius Cessariensis: Tunc uidetur esse rectius motare sententiam, cum eam 20

melior sermo et rectior superauerit, non ex suasione humana, nec fuco eloquen-
tiæ, sed diuinarum scripturarum adsertione.
9 Prou. 22:28 10 Prou. 22:28 11 Prou. 23:10 12 Deut. 27:17 16 Ioh. 19:22 17 Matt.
24:35; Marc. 13:31

1 Hibernensis ] Hibernensis difiniuit HV 1 L ] quinquaginta V 1 remanserit ] manserit

H 1–2 usque ad ] HSV om. ABP** 2 iubeleum ] iubelei H 2 transgrediens ] durauerit
HV 3 in ] om. AHV 3 perpetuo ] semper HV 4 reuertentis ] reuertendis V 6 Siria ]
Syria V 10 In ] item in O2 12 quos ] O2 V quo H** 12 finxerunt ] fixerunt ⟨ finxerunt
V* 13 possessiones ] possesionem O2 15 sermo episcopi ] om. H 15 sermo (3) ] om. H
16 Quod scripsi ] scripsi quod H
 252 Hibernensis 35.8

Cassianus: Melius est motare nostram sententiam, quam subire iacturam rei salu-
bris ac perfecte.

De rebus neglectis per multa tempora ad suos proprios reuertendis HV

H38.14

V37.14
In libris historiarum: Sancimus, ait, si qua domus, uel agri, uel quelibet predia
a Christianis direpta sunt, siue per fiscum, siue in dona conlata, hæc omnia in 5

antiquum ius reuocari precipimus.

Sinodus: Verum numquam ueteratur.
Item: Mendacium debet deleri.
In cronicis: Dioclitianus regnauit XX annis; diuinis libris adustis, bona Christiano-
rum diripi iusit. Cui Galiseus successit. II anno Galiseo. Constantinus XXX, qui 10

Christianis omnia sua restituit.

35.8 De eo quod obseruande sunt leges iubelei etiam in nouo

H38.7 V37.7

Sinodus ait de uenditis adsuetis: Licet uerum numquam ueteratur, obser-

uande sunt tamen leges iubelei, id est, anni L-mi, ut non adfirmentur in-
certa tempore ueterato; et ideo omnis negotiatio subscriptione adfirmanda 15

est.
1 cf. Cassian., Collat. 2.26.1 4 Euseb. (tr. Rufin.), Eccl. Hist. 9.10.11 ∥ cf. p. 102 ln. 10, p. 318
ln. 12 7 cf. Syn. Pat. §30 ∥ cf. ln. 13 9 Isid., Chron. 325, 327, 329–30 ∥ cf. p. 102 ln. 16,
p. 318 ln. 16, p. 390 ln. 10 13 Syn. Pat. §30 ∥ cf. ln. 7

4–6 In. . .precipimus ] see p. 318 ln. 12 for this section in Hib.A 4 Sancimus, ait ] H
5 direpta ] auerta V 5 siue (2) ] V si H** 7 ueteratur ] ueteritur V 9–11 In. . .restituit ]
see p. 102 ln. 16, p. 318 ln. 16 for this section in Hib.A 9 cronicis ] chronica V 9 XX ] uiginti
V 10 Galiseus ] Galienus V 10 II ] duobus V 10 anno ] annis V 10 Galiseo ] Galieno
V 10 XXX ] triginta V 12 De. . .nouo ] this chap. follows p. 254 ln. 13 HV 12 iubelei ]
iubelii P* 13 de. . .uenditis ] in marg. de uenditis H 13 uenditis ] ABOSV uendentis P**
13–14 obseruande ] obseruandi A 14 iubelei ] iubelii P* iubilei H 14 anni L-mi ] quin-
gesimi anni HV 14 L-mi ] quinquagesimi S 15 ueterato ] ueterata A 15 negotiatio ]
OS negutio A negotio ⟨ negotiatio H* negotio BP**
 35.9Hibernensis 253

35.9 De domo, que non reuertitur etiam in iubeleo

H38.8 V37.8

Lex dicit: Qui uendiderit domum intra muros urbis, habebit licentiam red-
imendi donec unus inpleatur annus. Et si non redimerit, et anni circulus
euolutus fuerit, emtor possedebit eam et posteri eius in perpetuum, et
redemi non poterit etiam in iubeleo. 5

De eo quod cadunt in ius proprium aliqua, que˛ ad tempus commen- HV

dantur
H38.9 V37.9

In libris Regum: Dixit autem Dauid ad Acchis: Si inueni gratiam in oculis tuis, detur
mihi locus in una urbium regionis huius, ut habitem ibi. Cur autem habitat seruus
tuus in ciuitate regis tecum? Dedit itaque Acchis in die illa Secheleg, propter quam 10

causam facta est Secheleg regnum Iuda usque in diem hunc. Fuit autem numerus
dierum quibus habitauit Dauid in regione Philistinorum IIII mentium.

De aliis iubelium contra te opponendibus et his, que˛ iubelium non

HO2 V
concludit
H38.15

V37.15
In disputatione seniorum: Si quis subrietate tumens dixerit: Mundum retro reuoluis, 15

antique submotus, laudabilia criminaris, sæculum perdis; responde ei: Veritas de

terra orta est, quæ omne mendacium deleuit.
Inde Paulus: Vetera transierunt et ecce omnia facta sunt noua. VHO2

2 Leuit. 25:29–30 8 I Sam. 27:5–7 18 II Cor. 5:17

1 que ] quod V 1 etiam ] om. HV 1 in ] ABHSV om. P** 1 iubeleo ] iubelio P*

iubileo S 2 dicit ] om. HV 2 muros urbis ] urbis moros HV 2 licentiam ] liquen-
tiam P* 3 Et si ] si autem HV 3 redimerit ] redemerit P* 5 iubeleo ] iubilo P*
8 libris ] libro V 8 Acchis ] Achis V 10 Acchis ] Achis V 10 Secheleg ] Sicelech V
11 Secheleg ] Sicelech V 11 regnum ] regum V 11 hunc ] hanc V 12 IIII ] quattuor
V 12 mentium ] mensium V 13–14 De. . .concludit ] this chap. follows p. 252 ln. 11 HV
13 iubelium (1) ] iubileis O2 iubalium Θ 13 contra te ] eiuste Θ 13–14 et. . .concludit ]
om. Θ 13 que˛ ] qui O2 14 concludit ] non cludit V 15 seniorum ] senum O2
15 subrietate ] O2 V subrietatem H** 15 reuoluis ] reuolui V 16 antique ] antiquam H**
antiqua V 16 submotus ] V submotas H** 16 responde ] respondet̄ V 18 Vetera ] ues-
tra H
 254 Hibernensis 35.10

35.10 De hiis, que non eludit iubeleus

Sinodus Hibernensis: Aliis tibi opponentibus iubeleum respondebis: An-

nus iubileus de rebus uenditis et commotatis ex coheredibus propriis ad
homines catholicos est; non de antiquis commendatio, non de his, que per
uim rapta sunt, non de his, que sine pretio fiunt, non de his, que uendun- 5

tur ex alienis hereditatibus, non de his, que inter regem et ecclesiam fiunt,
quia rex proprium æclesie quanto tempore non subtrahet, ita æclesie ius
regis, non de his, que fiunt inter fratres, quia frater fratrem non fraudat.

35.11 De III causis, quibus factus est iubeleus, hoc est remissio
Dei 10
H38.6 V37.6

III-bus causis factus: primo pro inopia cibi ac pecunie;

˛ secundo pro seruis,
quibus erat consuetum uenundari sine redemtione; tertio ne sussurratio in
populo esset, nesciente statutum tempus, quo emeret aut uenderet aliquid.
1 De. . .iubeleus ] heading om. HV 1 iubeleus ] iubelius P* iubileus S 2 Hibernensis ]
Hibernensis item HO2 V 2 tibi. . .iubeleum ] iubelium contra opponentibus (operantibus
O2 ) HO2 V 2 opponentibus ] opponendibus A 2 iubeleum ] iubeleus A iubelium P*
2 respondebis ] responde H respōn O2 respondes V 3 iubileus ] S iubelius est H iubil̄ est
O2 iubeleum P** iubelei est V 3 commotatis ] commutatis ⟨ commotatis P* commodatis S
commodatis ad proprios heredes L-mo (quinquagesimo V) anno reuertentibus uel immo-
latis HO2 V 4 est ] om. HO2 V 4–5 non (2) de his, que per uim. . .his ] om. S 4 non (2) ]
et non HO2 V 4–5 per uim ] BHOV pretium P** 5 non (1) ] et non O2 5 non (2) ] et non
HO2 V 6 ex ] et H 6 hereditatibus ] heredibus HV 6 non ] et non HV 6 que ] qui H
6 ecclesiam ] ABHOSV æclesie P** 7 quia ] qui H 7 ita ] ita et SV 8 regis ] regis et
HV 8 de ] ABHSV om. P** 8 fiunt. . .fratres ] inter fratres fiunt HV 8 non (2) ] HO2 SV
om. P** 8 fraudat ] fraudat et his similia HO2 V 9 III ] tribus SV 9 iubeleus ] iubilius
P* 9–10 hoc. . .Dei ] om. V 10 Dei ] Domini S 11 III-bus ] III A tribus S iubeleus hoc
est remissio tribus V 11 factus ] factus est S 11 primo ] prima B 11 secundo ] II-a B II
H 12 consuetum ] consuetudine V 12 uenundari ] ABHSV uenundare P** 12 tertio ]
III-a B 13 aut. . .aliquid ] aliquid aut uenderet HV
 36.1Hibernensis 255

H39 V38 36 De principatu

H39.1 V38.1 De nomine principis VH

In libris ethimologiarum: Princeps et dignitatis significatur modo et ordinis, sicut

est illud exemplum Virgilianum, princeps ardentem coniecit lampadem Turnus, pro
primus. Dictus est princeps a capiendi significatione, quod primus capiat, sicut 5

moniceps, ab eo quod munia capiat.

H39.2 V38.2 36.1 De ordinando principe cum sorte

Lucas in actibus apostolorum: Et statuerunt duos, id est, Barnaban et Mat-

hian. Et orantes dixerunt: Tu, Domine, qui corda hominum nosti, ostende
nobis, quem elegeris ex his II-bus accipere locum ministerii huius et apos- 10

tolatus, de quo preuaricatus est Iudas, et habeat locum suum. Et dederunt

sortes in sinum eorum, et cecidit sors super Mathian, et numeratus est
cum XI apostolis.

36.2 De IIII generibus ordinationis

H39.3 V38.3

Hironimus: IIII genera ordinationum sunt in lege: primum a Deo solo, ut 15

Moises ordinatus est et Fabius in Roma, super quem de agro uenientem

columba descendit.
II-um a Deo et homine, ut Iesus filius Nun a Deo et Moise.
3 Isid., Etymol. 9.3.21 8 Act. 1:23–26 ∥ cf. p. 160 ln. 8

3 libris ] libro V 3 dignitatis ] V dignitatis modo H** 3 modo ] om. V 4 exemplum ]

om. V 8 Barnaban ] Barnabas H 8–9 Mathian ] HSV Madian ABOP* 10 II-bus ]
duobus AHSV 11 et ] ut V 11 habeat ] abeat in S habiret in V 12 in sinum ]
om. HV 12 cecidit ] cicidit P* 12 Mathian ] Madian ABO*P* 13 XI ] undecim V
14 IIII ] quatuor V 15 Hironimus ] Hironimus ait H Hieronimus BSV 15 IIII ] quatuor
SV 15 ordinationum ] ordinandi A ordinationis HV 15 in lege ] interlin. H om. V
15 primum ] primum genus ordinationis HV 16 Moises ] Moysen in deserto H Moyses
SV 16 est ] est a Deo solo HSV 16 Fabius ] Fauius V 16–17 de. . .descendit ] columba
uenit de agro uenientem Dominus solus ordinauit Heremiam (Hieremiam V) et Essaiam
(Esaiam V) et Petrum et Andream et Paulum et reliqua (reliquos V) HV 18 II-um ] II
(duo V) genus ordinauit HV 18 Iesus ] Essus A Iessus BHO Iosue V 18 Moise ] Moyse
A Moyse ordinatus est HSV
 256 Hibernensis 36.3

III-um ab homine sed permissu Dei, ut Gottoniel post Iessu Naue ordi-
natus est, quia populus a principe distitutus dixit: Quis ibit ante nos?
Dominus ait: Iuda ante uos ibit. Inde semetipsi ordinauerunt principes,
alios quidem bonos, alios malos.
IIII ordinatus a maligno, ut Abimmalech, qui interficit LXX fratres suos, filios 5 HV

Gedeon patris sui.

Item in libris de officis: Horum IIII autem genera apostolorum sunt. Vnum a Deo
tantum, ut Moysen; alterum per hominem et Deum, ut Iosue; ˛ tertium per hominem
tantum, sicut his temporibus fauore populi et potestate in sacerdotibus subrogan-
tur; quartum ex se est, sicut seudoprophete˛ et seudoapostolos. 10

36.3 De bonis principibus

H39.4 V38.4

Gregorius Romanus: Illi debent pastoralem curam suscipere, qui iam in

corpore suo possunt fluxa luxorie˛ domare.
Gregorius: Ergo si solerter mentitur, ne locum regiminis adsummere audeat. Si HV

quid in se adhuc uitium regnat, ne is, quem crimen deprauat proprium, interces- 15

sor fieri appetat pro culpis aliorum. Quia cum is, qui displicet, ad intercedendum
mittitur, irati animus ad deteriora prouocatur.
Gregorius: Vsus quidem conuersationis recte est, ut preesse non audeat, qui
subesse non dedicerit, ne subiectis obedientiam imperet, quam prelatis non nouit
exhibere. 20

Gregorius: Multum est quod uniuscuiusque præsulis mentem curarum densitas

deuastat. Cum que animus diuiditur ad multa, sit minor ad singula.
Gregorius: Qualis quisque apud se lateat, contumelia inlata probat. Nam sicut
5 cf. Iudic. 9:5 7 Isid., De off. 2.5.7 14 cf. Greg. I, Reg. past. 1.11, 10 18 Greg. I, Dialogi
1.1.6 21 Greg. I, Dialogi 1.4.19 23 Greg. I, Dialogi 1.5.6

1 III-um ] III gener ordinationis H tertium genus ordinationis V 1 homine ] hominibus

HS 1 sed ] om. HV 1 Gottoniel ] Gothoniel ASV 1 Iessu ] Essue A Iesse B Iesuae
H Iosue SV 1 Naue ] om. AHSV 2 est ] om. H 3 ait ] dixit S 5 IIII ] IIII gene H
quatuor genus V 5 ordinatus ] ordinationis V 5 Abimmalech ] Abimelech ASOV Abi-
malech B 5–6 qui. . .sui ] in marg. O 5 LXX ] septuaginta V 7 libris ] libro V 7 de
officis ] officiorum V 7 Horum IIII ] quattuor V 7 Vnum ] om. V 8 Moysen ] Moy-
ses V 9 fauore ] fabore V 9 sacerdotibus ] V sacerdotium H** 10 quartum ] quar
H** 10 seudoprophete˛ ] pseudoprophet (sic) V 10 seudoapostolos ] pseudoapostoli V
12–13 Gregorius. . .domare ] om. S 12 iam ] dum V 13 suo pos ] om. V 14 Ergo si ]
V ille se H** 14 solerter ] V solerunt H** 14 regiminis ] regminis H** 15 is ] his
V 16 is ] his V 18 recte est ] est recte V 18 non ] V H** 19 prelatis ] prolatis V
23 Gregorius ] V greco H** 23 Qualis ] V quales ⟨ quales qualis (sic) H*
36.3Hibernensis 257

superbi honoribus, sic plerumque humiles sua dispectione gratulantur.

Gregorius: Multa uidentur bona esse sed non sunt, quia bono animo non fiunt.
Quia cum peruersa est intensio, que precedit prauum est omne opus, quod se-
quitur, quamuis rectum esse uideatur. Sunt namque nonnulli, qui idcirco bona
facere student, ut gratiam aliene˛ operationis obnubilent, nec pascuntur bono, quod 5

faciunt, sed laude boni, qua ceteros premunt.

Gregorius: Ibi adunati æquanimiter portandi sunt mali, ubi inueniuntur aliqui qui
adiuuentur boni. Nam ibi omnimodo fructus de bonis deest, sit aliquando de malis
labor superuacuus, maxime si e uicino causæ suppetunt, que˛ fructum Deo ualeant
ferre meliorem. Quia sancti cum laborem suum sine fructu esse considerant, in 10

locum alium ad laborandum cum fructu migrant.

Gregorius: Correpti mens frequenter ad hodium proruit, si hanc inmoderata in-
crepatio plusquam debuit addicit.
Gregorius: Nonnullis solet nobilitas generis parare ignobilitatem mentis, ut minus
se in hoc mundo dispiciunt, qui plus se ceteris aliquid fuisse meminerint. 15

Sinodus Hibernensis: Oportet omnem principem, ut terra sit ad susti-

nendum, gubernator sit ad corrigendum, anchora sit ad sustendandum,
malleus sit ad percutiendum, forceps sit ad tenendum, sol sit ad inlumi-
nandum, ros sit ad madeficandum, pugillarius ad scribendum, liber sit ad
legendum, speculum sit ad conspiciendum, terror sit ad terrendum, imago 20

sit in omnibus bonis, ut sit omnia in omnibus.

4 Greg. I, Dialogi 1.10.7 7 Greg. I, Dialogi 2.3.10 12 Greg. I, Reg. past. 2.10 CS 381, p. 250
14 Greg. I, Dialogi 2.23.2

1 honoribus ] honoris V 1 dispectione ] despecti V 3 peruersa. . .intensio ] peruersa in-

tentio est V 3 prauum ] pretium V 4 quamuis ] V quia uis H** 5 obnubilent ] V obnu-
bilitent H** 5 nec ] ne H*V 5 pascuntur ] passantur V 5 quod ] quo H* 7 portandi ]
V deportandi H** 8 sit ] fiat V 9 ualeant ] V ualant ⟨ ualent H* 11 laborandum ] V
laborem H** 13 plusquam ] plus V 13 addicit ] addici V 14 Nonnullis ] V nullis H*
14 minus ] mente V 17 sit (1) ] om. V 17 sustendandum ] sistendendum ⟨ sistendum
H*V sustentandum S 18 sit (1) ] om. V 18 sit (2) ] om. V 18 sit (3) ] om. HV 19 sit (1) ]
om. V 19 pugillarius ] pugillares V 19 sit (2) ] om. HV 20 sit (1) ] om. HV 20 sit (2) ]
om. V 21 sit (1) ] om. H
 258 Hibernensis 36.4

36.4 De malis principibus increpandis

H39.5 V38.5

Gregorius Nazanzenus: Timeo hoc, quod uideo canes affectare officium

pastorale, maxime cum nihil in semet ipsis pastoralis disciplinae prepa-
rauerint, sed laniare tantum dedicerint et dissipare alienos labores, quia
facilius est semper perdere, quam conseruare. 5

Essaias: Ve uobis principes Israel. HV

Hieremias: Ve uobis pastoribus, qui disperdunt et lacerant gregem pascuæ meae,

dicit Dominus.
Ezechiel: Væ pastoribus Israel, qui pascebant semetipsos, nec gregem cus-
todiebant, nec pascebant. Lac a gregibus bibebant, et lanis operiebantur, 10

et quod crassum erat occidebant. Gregem autem meum non pascebant,

dicit Dominus. Quod infirmum fuit non solidabant, quod fractum non al-
ligabant, quod abiectum non reducebant, et quod perierat non querebant,
sed cum austeritate imperabant eis, eo quod non esset pastor bonus.
Hironimus: Non facile est stare in loco Petri aut Pauli, tenere cathedram 15

regnantium cum Christo. Hinc dicitur: Non sanctorum filii sunt qui tenent
loca eorum, sed qui exercent opera eorum.
Hironimus: Viri sublimis culpa graue peccatum. Quanto enim honorabil-
ior est persona, tanto aceruissimum est peccatum.
Originis quidam: Adsumta aeclesia Dei et rebus diuinis eleuantur et cunc- 20

tos fastu superbie˛ paruipendunt. Hos canes magis quam principes nomino.
6 cf. Is. 29:10; Ezech. 45:9 7 Ier. 23:1 9 Ezech. 34:2–5 15 Hier., ad Heliodor., ep. 14.9
CSEL 54, p. 59

2 Nazanzenus ] Nazazenus H Nazonzenus V 2 hoc ] om. HV 2 affectare ] interlin.

.i. adamare O 3 nihil ] AHOSV om. BP** 3 pastoralis ] AHOSV pastoralem BP**
3–4 disciplinae preparauerint ] preparauerunt discipline HV 3 disciplinae ] AHOSV dis-
ciplinam non BP** 5 est ] om. V 5 semper ] semper sciunt V 6 Essaias ] Esaias V
7 Hieremias ] Heremias H 7 uobis ] om. V 10 a. . .bibebant ] mulgebant a gregibus
bibebant H 10 operiebantur ] operiantur P* 11 quod ] ABHOSV quia P** 11 crassum ]
crasum P* 12 Quod. . .solidabant ] om. H 12 Quod ] et quod S 13 abiectum ] abiec-
tum est HV 15 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 15 Non. . .est ] non est facile V 16 Hinc ]
huic A 18 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 18 culpa ] culpa est A 18 graue ] grande HV
18 Quanto ] quando HP* 19 est (1) ] om. ABHV 19 tanto ] interlin. P 20 Originis ]
Origenes S Origenis V 20 eleuantur ] eliuantur P* 21 fastu ] faustu A
 36.5Hibernensis 259

H39.6 V38.6 36.5 De eo quod principes non culpandi sunt paruo crimine

Gregorius: Ammonendi sunt subditi, ne propossitorum suorum uitam

temere iudicent, si quid eos forte agere reprehensibiliter uideant.
Inde Dauid non percussit Saul euntem ad purgationem, sed abscidit oram
clamidis eius. 5

Gildas: En adsentiente Aron in culpando Moise propter uxorem Etiopisam,

lepra Maria damnatur. Quod nobis timendum, qui bonis principibus de-
trahimus propter mediocres culpas.

36.6 De subiectione populi principi

H39.7 V38.7

Lex: Populus terrae obediat Deo et principi, nec contradicat illi. 10

Ezechiel: Timeat quisque uestrum principem et honoret.

Patricius: Ministri uos estis, et unusquisque uestrum principem suum, cui
adsistat ac ministrat, timeat.
Sinodus Aralatensis: Quicumque uenerit contra ritum principis, ab aecle-
sia abiciatur. 15

36.7 De eo quod non petitur principatus, nisi quis prius subiectus

H39.16

V38.16
Sinodus: Oportet eum, qui uult principari, prius monachum esse, et eum,
qui uult hereditare, prius pium esse, qui uult docere, prius discipulum
esse.
2 Greg. I, Reg. past. 3.4 4 cf. I Sam. 24 6 Fragmenta Gildae §9 (Winterbottom, 145) ∥ cf.
Num. 12 12 cf. p. 260 ln. 10

1 sunt ] om. HV 1 crimine ] cremine P* 2 Gregorius ] Gregorius Romanus S 3 forte ]

fortasse HV 4 Inde ] SV unde H idem P** 6 Gildas ] Giltas B Gelasius V 6 En adsen-
tiente ] en asentiente A adsentiente S en assentiente V 6 Aron ] Aaron HV 6 Moise ]
Moyse ABOS Moysen HV 6 Etiopisam ] Aethiopissam ABHOSV 7–8 detrahimus ]
ditrahimus P* 8 culpas ] maculas HV 9 principi ] principis S 10 Lex. . .illi ] om. S
10 obediat ] obediant A 11 Ezechiel. . .honoret ] om. S 11 quisque ] unusquisque HV
11 uestrum ] ABH uestri P** 11 principem ] principem suum HV 11 et. . .honoret ] om.
V 12–13 Patricius. . .timeat ] See p. 260 ln. 10 for this section in HV om. S 12 Patricius ]
Patrichius Patricius (sic) A 13 timeat ] timiat P* 14 ritum ] decretum HV 15 abiciatur ]
abieciatur AH abiiciatur S 16 petitur ] apetitur HO appetere V 16 principatus ] prin-
cipatum V 17 Sinodus ] sinodus Hibernensis HV 17 eum (1) ] om. A 17 prius
monachum ] manachum (sic) H monachum V 18 hereditare ] hereditari HV 18 qui (2) ]
et eum qui HV 18 prius (2) ] om. HV
 260 Hibernensis 36.8

36.8 De penitentia inobedienti˛e principi

H39.8 V38.8

In Regum libris: Qui non obedierit principi, morte morietur.

In libris Iosue˛ legitur: Respunderunt Ruben et Gaad ad Iosuæ: Omnia, que˛ prae- HV

cipis nobis, faciemus, et quocumque misseris, ibimus. Sicut obedimus Moysi, sic
obedimus tibi, tantum sit Dominus tecum, sicut fuit cum Moyse; qui contradixerit 5

ori tuo et non oboedierit cunctis sermonibus, quos preciperis,

˛ moriatur.
Nunc autem peneteat, quantum iudices æclesie iudicauerint.

36.9 De iure principis a populo

H39(no num.)

V38.17
Ezechiel dicit: Omnis populus terræ tenebitur primitis principi in Israel.
Patricius: Ministri Christi uos estis, et unusquisque uestrum principem suum sciat, 10 HV

cui adsistat ac ministrat.

H39.17 De eo quod debet princeps facere heredem in uita sua

V38.18

In lege: Abraham constituit Issac heredem in uita sua.

Essaias ait regi Ezechie:
˛ Dispone domui tuæ antequam morieris.
Originis in annalibus: Noe diuissit orbem terre˛ filiis suis antequam moreretur. 15

Sinodus: Episcopus, qui præest æclesiæ, conuocat seniores et indicat eis elec-
tionem suam, hoc est uirum condignum uirtutibus eius, ne post mortem contentio
oriatur.
Item: Aepiscopus, qui praeest, elegat unum siue duos ex consensu clericorum, ne
parochia et monachi sine gubernatione fiant. 20

Item: Christus ante passionem ordinauit Petrum dicens: Tu es Petrus, et reliqua.

3 Ios. 1:16–18 9 Ezech. 45:16 10 cf. p. 259 ln. 12 13 cf. Gen. 25:5 14 Is. 38:1 21 Matt.
16:18

1 penitentia ] poena H 1 inobedientie˛ ] inoboedientis A 2 Regum libris ] libris Regum

H libro Regum V 2 morietur ] moriatur BS 3 legitur. . .Iosuæ ] om. V 3–4 praecipis ]
principis H* preceperis V 6 oboedierit ] obodieris V 6 moriatur ] morte moriatur
V 7 Nunc. . .iudicauerint ] om. HV 7 peneteat ] peniteat A 7 iudicauerint ] iudi-
cauerint uel abiiciatur S 9 Ezechiel ] Ezechias H 9 dicit ] om. V 9 terræ ] repeated
A 9 principi ] BOS principibus HV om. P** 9 in ] om. HV 9 Israel ] Israhel A
10–11 Patricius. . .ministrat ] see p. 259 ln. 12 for this section in Hib.A 10 Patricius ]
Paterius V 14 Essaias ] Esaias V 14 antequam ] quia V 15 Originis ] Origenis
V 15 moreretur ] V mori H** 19 elegat ] eligigat V 19 duos ] duos tantum et V
21 passionem ] passionem suam V
 36.9Hibernensis 261

Item: Petrus ante passionem suam in conuentu fratrum dixit: Audite me fratres,
dies mortis meæ instat. Hunc Clementem uobis ordino, cathedram praedicationis
doctrine trado, quia commes mihi in omnibus fuit.

H39.18 De moribus electi heredis ordinandi

V38.19

Petrus de Clemente: Quem pre ceteris expertus sum Deum colendem, studis ded- 5

itum, subrium, benignum, iustum, patientem, scientem homines, diligentem, cau-

tum discendi.

H39.19 De eo quod post mortem debet princeps ordinari

V38.20

Post mortem Saul Dauid ordinatur. Post mortem Dauid Salamon ordinatur. Post
mortem Salamon Roboam ordinatur consensu populi. Post mortem Iudas Scarioth 10

ordinatus est Madian.

Paulus ad Ebreos: Testamentum in mortuis confirmatum est, alioquin non ualet,
dum uiuit qui testatur.
Sinodus: Nullus episcopus
˛ successorem sibi in uita sua faciat, ne contensiones
orte fuerint, sed post obitum eius boni bonum elegant. 15

Item: Sinodus difiniuit æpiscopum ordinare successorem in exitu uite˛ consenssu

sinodi et regionis illius sententia, ne inritum fiat.
Item: Qui contradixit decreto æpiscopi et senatus, non est Christianus sed hereti-
cus est.
Hieronimus: Tunc successor ordinandus est, quando nec motatur nec superordi- 20

natur.
1 Passio S. Petri §15 5 Pseudo-Clemens, Epist. ad Iacob. 3.2 ∥ cf. p. 15 ln. 1 9 cf. I Sam.
16:13 ∥ cf. I Reg. 2:12 10 cf. I Reg. 11:43 11 cf. Act. 1:26 12 Heb. 9:17 14 cf. p. 17 ln. 3
16 cf. p. 17 ln. 5 18 cf. p. 265 ln. 5

1 fratrum ] V frs H** 2 ordino ] ordino cui V 2 praedicationis ] praedicationis et

V 5 colendem ] colentem V 9 ordinatur (1) ] ordinatus est V 9 ordinatur (2) ] or-
dinatus est V 10 Salamon ] Salomon V 10 ordinatur ] ordinauit H* ordinatus est V
11 Madian ] Mathiam V 12 Ebreos ] Hebreos V 14 contensiones ] contemptiones V
16 consenssu ] consensensu H*
 262 Hibernensis 36.10

36.10 De mansuetudine et humilitate principis in populum

H39.12

V38.12
Iob: Neminem contempsi et humilis fui ad uniuersos.
Moises: Non grauis fui populo huic, neque asinum cuiusquam per uim
sustulli.
Item in lege: Moises uir erat mitissimus coram Domino. 5

Gregorius in omeliis: Princeps neminem indebite condemnet.

Idem: Princeps humilis esse debet. Gradum enim mansuetudinis accepit,
non superbie.
˛
Paulus: Decet hominem huiusmodi mansuetum esse, non elatum, non su-
perbum. 10

36.11 De eo quod non minus debet princeps ministrare, quam

H39.9 V38.9 ministrari

Christus dicit: Quicumque uoluerit maior fieri inter uos, sit uester minis-
ter.
Hironimus: Princeps debet seruus esse et minister, quia gradum minis- 15

trationis accipit, ut Christus ait: Filius hominis non uenit ministrari, sed
ministrare.
5 Num. 12:3 9 II Tim. 2:24 13 Matt. 20:26 16 Matt. 20:28

3 Moises ] Moyses in Numeris AS Moysen ait erat Moyses uir mittisumus coram Deo
(cf. following section) HV 3 Non ] item non HV 3 grauis ] grandis H 3 asinum ]
om. HV assinnum P* asinam S 3–4 cuiusquam. . .sustulli ] per uim quicquam tulli
HV 5 Item. . .Domino ] cf. app. crit. of previous section for this section in HV 5 Moises ]
Moyses ABS 6 Gregorius. . .condemnet ] om. HV 6 omeliis ] homelis A homilis
P* 6 indebite ] iniuste A interlin. .i. iniuste B 6 condemnet ] condamnat P* con-
tempnat S 7 Idem. . .debet ] debet esse humilis HV 7 Idem ] item S Gregorius
HVΘ 7–8 humilis. . .superbie˛ ] this section follows the next HV 7 accepit ] accipit AP*S
8 superbie˛ ] superuiatus V 9–10 Paulus. . .superbum ] this section precedes the previous HV
9–10 superbum ] superbum et reliqua H 13 dicit ] om. HV 13 uoluerit ] om. H after
uos V 13 fieri ] fuerit H 13 sit ] interlin. erit H fit S uoluerit sit V 15 Hironimus ] Hi-
eronimus BSV 16 accipit ] accepit S 16 ut ] om. V 16 Filius. . .uenit ] non uenit filius
hominis HV
 36.12Hibernensis 263

36.12 De eo quod non habeat princeps domum propriam in ciui-

H39.11 tate sua
V38.11

Agustinus in homelis: Princeps quasi hospes fieri debet, et propriam do-

mum non habeat, ut Christus, qui ait: Non habet filius hominis ubi caput
reclinet. 5

H39.10 36.13 De eo quod non debet sibi seruare proprium thesaurum

V38.10

Hironimus: Sic debet principem æclesie nihil proprium scire, sed omnia
sub manu collegere ministri, nudos uestire, egenos sumere, seniores hon-
orare, omnibus ministrare, exemplo Christi dicentis: Non ueni ministrari,
sed ministrare. Intende quod Christus loculos credebat Iudæ ad alendos 10

pauperes, nihil proprium sciens.

36.14 De eo quod debet princeps habere ministrum

H39.13

V38.13
Moises habuit ministrum filium Nun, cuius sine consilio nihil faciebat.
Item: Abraham habuit ministrum, cui omnia sua commisit.
Dauid quoque multos habuit ministros. 15

Farao rex Aegipti ordinauit Ioseph, et praefectum totius Aegipti.

Ita et Putiphares eum ordinauit prefectum domui suæ.
4 Matt. 8:20 9 Matt. 20:28 10 cf. Ioh. 12:6 13 cf. Num. 11:28 14 cf. Gen. 24:2 15 cf.
I Reg. 1:2 16 Gen. 40:40–44 17 cf. Gen. 39:4

1 habeat ] habere debet S 1–2 ciuitate ] ciuitatem V 2 sua ] om. HV 3 Agustinus ]

Augustinus SV 3 homelis ] humeliis A humiliis H omeliis V 3 quasi. . .et ] om.
HV 3 propriam ] priuatam ASV 4 habeat ] habeat sed quasi hospes fieri debet
SHV 4 Non. . .hominis ] filius hominis non habet HV 4–5 caput reclinet ] reclinet ca-
put HV 4 caput ] caput suum S 6 De. . .thesaurum ] this chap. follows p. 262 ln. 17
HV 6 debet ] decet principem HV interlin. .i. princeps O 6 sibi. . .thesaurum ] seru-
are proprium thesaurum sibi HV 7 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 7 debet ] decet
V 7 principem ] princeps H 8 collegere ministri ] ministri collegere H ministri col-
ligere uel habere V 9 ueni ] uenit A uenit filius hominis HSV 10–11 Intende. . .sciens ]
om. HV 12 De. . .ministrum ] ln. 13–p. 264 ln. 3 om. S 12 debet ] after ministrum HV
12 ministrum ] ministrum debet HV 13 Moises ] Moyses AHV 13 filium ] Iesum fil-
ium H Hiesum filium V 14 Item. . .commisit ] this section follows ln. 17 H 14 Item ]
om. V 15 Dauid. . .habuit ministros ] om. H 15 quoque ] om. V 15 habuit ministros ]
ministros habuit V 16 Aegipti (1) ] Egyptii ABV 16 Ioseph ] Oseph A 16 Aegipti (2) ]
Egyptii AHV 17 et ] om. V 17 Putiphares ] Putifares B Puthifares H Phutipaprius V
17 eum ordinauit ] ordinauit eum A eum prius H om. V 17 suæ ] sue prefecit et omnia
sua commisit illi V
 264 Hibernensis 36.15

Et Dominus Ihesus habuit ministros quibus loculos olei et aromatum com-

missit. Apostoli passo Domino ordinauerunt VII diacones qui ministrarent
eis.
Sinodus: Oportet principem omnia pensare per manus ministrorum in
ussus parrochie, et subiectorum, et pauperum. 5

36.15 De eo quod non debet princeps nisi parua donare sine con-
silio subiectorum

Sinodus dicit: Non debet facere quicquam sine consilio subiectorum nisi
pauca in liberationem uinctorum et in consolationem pauperum et uid-
uarum, et si clerici absentes sint tunc faciet. 10

36.16 De obedientia ministrorum principi

H39.14

V38.14
In Genesi: Seruus obediuit Abrahæ, nec sermones eius mutauit. Ideo
Dominus adiuuauit eum. Iesus obediuit Moisi et nihil sine consilio eius
fecit, inde meruit praeesse populo.
Idem Moyses dicit: Mittet Dominus profetam, et reliqua. 15 HV

Apostoli per obedientiam ministerii sui apostolatum meruerunt, per quam

in manibus eorum Christus panes turbis distribuit. Stiphanus per obedi-
entiam ministerii, quod ei iunctum est, spiritum sanctum accipere meruit.
In æuangelio: Quia super pauca fidelis fuisti, super multa te constituam.
1 cf. Marc. 16:1; Luc. 23:56 2 cf. Act. 6:3–5 12 cf. Gen. 15:2 16 cf. Matt. 14:13–21; Marc.
6:31–44; Luc. 9:12–17; Ioh. 6:1–14 17 cf. Act. 6:5 19 Matt. 25:21

1–3 Et. . .eis ] this section follows p. 263 ln. 14 H 1 Et ] om. HV 1 aromatum ] oromatum
A 2 VII ] septem V 2 diacones ] diaconos P* 3 eis ] eis necessaria inde dicitur erant
eis omnia commona et nihil proprium fuit HV 4 Sinodus ] sinodus Hibernensis HV
4 omnia pensare ] pensare omnia V 5 parrochie ] parochie P* 6–7 De. . .subiectorum ]
this chap. om. AHV 8 quicquam ] quidquam S 12 Abrahæ ] Abraam V 13 Iesus ] Essus
A Iessus P* Hiesus V 13 obediuit ] obediebat V 13 Moisi ] Moysi ABHSV 14 fecit ]
faviebat V 14 inde ] ideo HV 14 praeesse populo ] populo praeesse HV 15 Dominus ]
Dominus Deus uobis V 17 Christus ] Dominus H Deus V 17 Stiphanus ] Stefanus BHV
Stephanus O 18 ei ] illi HV 18 est ] erat HSV 18 spiritum. . .meruit ] accipere spiritum
sanctum meruit HV 19 In ] inde HV 19 æuangelio ] euangelio euge serue fidelis et
reliqua usque HV 19 Quia ] om. HV 19 fidelis fuisti ] fuisti fideliis A 19 fidelis ] om.
HV 19 constituam ] constituam et de seruo nequam iecite (iecite ] ex uite V) eum in
tenebras exteriores HV
 36.17Hibernensis 265

36.17 De excommonicatione contradicentis principii

H39.15

V38.15
Originis: Qui fastu superbie˛ domino suo contradixerit, aut commonionem
fratrum diripuerit, anathema sit, et abieciendus.

36.18 De contradicente principi ordinante heredem

Sinodus: Qui contradixerit decreto principis et sinodi in herede ordinando, 5

non est Christianus, sed hereticus.

Originis: Quid uobis uidetur mutare gubernatoris nostri sententiam? Si
illi enim Dominus maiora credidit, cur minora non credimus?

36.19 De eo quod princeps solus successorem ordinat

Dominus solus ordinauit Samuel, solus ordinat Moisen in deserto, solus 10

ordinat Heremiam, solus ordinat Essaiam, solus ordinat Phetrum et An-

dream, solus ordinat Paulum.

36.20 De consensu populi cum principe in ordinando successore

H39.20

V38.21
Moises coram multis filiorum Israel ordinauit Aron.
Saul ex consensu populi a Samuele ordinatus est. 15

Dauid ex consensu populi a Samuele ordinatus est.

5 cf. p. 261 ln. 18 7 cf. p. 16 ln. 16, p. 266 ln. 12 9 cf. p. 266 ln. 8 14 cf. Leuit. 8:12
15 cf. I Sam. 10:1 16 cf. I Sam. 16:13

1 principii ] (sic) P 2 Originis ] V Origenis B Origenes S 2 fastu ] faustu A

2 commonionem ] communionem A commonione H communia SV 3 diripuerit ] dis-
rupuerit A 3 et ] ABHOV aut S om. P** 4 De. . .heredem ] this chap. om. HV 5 et
sinodi ] om. BS 7–8 Originis. . .credimus ] occurs twice in P: here and on p. 16 ln. 16. In
S only on p. 16 ln. 16. 7 Quid ] as on p. 16 ln. 16 qui ABP** 7 mutare ] motare P*
9 De. . .ordinat ] see p. 266 ln. 8 for this chap. in Hib.B 9 princeps ] dominus S 10 Samuel ]
Samuhelem S 10 ordinat (1) ] ordinauit S 11 Heremiam ] Hieremiam S 11 Essaiam ]
Isaiam S 11 ordinat ] ordinauit S 11 Phetrum ] Petrum AS 12 ordinat ] ordinauit
S 13 De. . .successore ] this chap. follows p. 261 ln. 21 HV 14 Moises ] Moyses ABHSV
14 coram ] consensu coram HV 14 multis ] multitudine ABHSV 14 Israel ] Israhel AV
14 Aron ] Aaron BHOV 15 ex ] om. HV 15 populi ] populi Christiani AB 15 a. . .est ]
ordinatus est a Samuele BHV 15 a. . .Samuele ] om. A 15 Samuele ] Samuhele S 16 ex ]
om. HV 16 a Samuele ] om. HV a Samuhele S
 266 Hibernensis 36.20

Iacob ex consensu populi Christiani ordinatus est.

Madian ex consensu populi Christiani ordinatus est.
Sinodus dicit: Difinimus omnem principem non ordinandum, nisi uocatis
clericis et paruchia in unum consentientibus.
Hironimus: Inrita erit ordinatio, nisi coram omnibus ordinetur. 5

Originis: III in ordinatione necesaria sunt: consensus bonorum, testimo-

nium multorum, electio principis. Sic enim Phetrus ordinauit Clementem.

De eo quod princeps solus ordinat successorem HV

H39.21

V38.22
Dominus ordinauit Samuel, et Moysen, et omnes profetas, et apostolos.
Sinodus Romanorum: Si ad æpiscopos animas nostras et colla submittamus, 10

quando magis gubernare eclesiam

˛ et successorem ordinare.
Origenis: Quid uobis uidetur comotare gubernatoris nostri sententiam? Si enim illi HV

Deus maiora credidit, cur minima non credimus?

36.21 De eo quod cauendum est omni principi, ne male regat

æclesiam suam 15
H39.22

V38.23
Hironimus ait: III omni principi prouidenda sunt: ne substantiam æclesie
male agat, ne nudet tabernaculum Dei, et curam subiectorum gerere non
solum in uictu et uestimento sed etiam in statu bene uiuendi, et bonum
succesorem preuidere, dum nemo ualet sententiam eius mutare.
1 cf. Matt. 4:21–22; Marc. 1:19–20 2 cf. Act. 1:23 8 cf. p. 265 ln. 9 10 cf. p. 16 ln. 14
12 cf. p. 16 ln. 16, p. 265 ln. 7

1 Iacob ] Iacobus SV 1 ex ] om. HV 1 consensu ] sensu S 1 est ] est in Hierusalem

HV 2 Madian ] Mathias S Mathian V 2 ex ] om. HV 2 populi Christiani ] chori
S 2 populi ] apostolici S Apostoli HV 2 Christiani ] interlin. Chori HV 3 Sinodus ]
sinodus Hibernensis S 3 dicit ] om. HV 3 Difinimus ] definimus S 3 principem ]
principes ⟨ principem AP*S 3 ordinandum ] ordinandii ⟨ ordinandum P* 4 paruchia ]
paruchis AV par H* parochia S 5 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BHSV 5 ordinetur ] ordi-
natur S 6 Originis ] Origenes S Origenis V 6 III ] tria HSV 7 Phetrus ] Petrus AHSV
8 De. . .successorem ] see p. 265 ln. 9 for this chap. in Hib.A 9 Dominus ] Dominus solus V
9 Samuel ] Samuhel V 10 Romanorum ] rar H** Cartaginensis V 10 ad ] interlin. H*
om. V 12 Origenis ] Originis H 12 uobis ] nobis H 14 ne ] repeated A 16 Hironimus ]
Hieronimus BHSV 16 ait ] om. HSV 16 III ] tria BHS tria sunt V 16 sunt ] om. HV
17 ne nudet ] BHOSV uenundet A uenudet P** 18 uictu ] uictum HV 18 uestimento ]
uestimentum HV 19 mutare ] motare P*
 36.22Hibernensis 267

36.22 De sanguine subiectorum de manu gubernatorum quesito,

H39.23 si autem corripuerint, licet non audiant, non quesito
V38.24

Isaias dicit: Sacerdotes eorum non proderunt eis. Canes muti non pos-
sunt latrare. Vos demulgitis lac ouium et comedetis eas. Ego uindicabo
sanguinem earum de manibus uestris, dicit Dominus omnipotens. 5

Dominus ait: Nisi renuntiaueris iniquo iniquitatem suam, sanguinem eius

requiram de manu tua.
Gregorius: Sanguis morientis de manu speculatoris requiritur, quia pecca-
tum subditi culpe prepositi deputatur, si tacuerit.
Vnde quoque hic additur: Si autem tu nuntiaueris, et ille non fuerit conuer- 10

sus ab impiaetate sua et a uia sua impia, ipse quoque in iniquitate sua
moritur. Tu autem animam tuam saluasti.
Hironimus: Non solum pro peccatis nostris reddituri rationem sumus,
sed etiam pro eorum, quorum abutimur donis, et nequaquam de eorum
salute solliciti sumus, et propter hanc causam mali principes increpanti sunt, et 15 HV

considerandi utrum boni an mali.

Vt Paulus ait: Non omnes æpiscopi, æpiscopi habentur. Adtendis Petrum, sed
Iudam consideras. Stefanum aspicis, sed Nicolaum aspice.

De eo quod multi prauitatem suam ex alienis prauitatibus tuentur Θ

Gregorius dicit: Sunt et multi, qui prauitatem suam ex alienis prauitatibus tuentur. 20 Θ

1 cf. Apoc. 12 3 Is. 56:10 6 Ezech. 33:8 8 Greg. I, In Hiezech. 11.10 13 Hier., In Hiezech.
44:22–31 CCSL 75, p. 669 17 Hier., ad Heliodor., ep. 14.9 20 Greg. I, Homil. in euang.
17.5

1–2 De. . .quesito ] de eo quod requirat Deus sanguinem subditorum de manu guber-
natorum et quod liberant rectores animas suas corripiendo si non audiunt eos Θ
1 subiectorum ] subditorum HV 2 si. . .quesito ] in marg. H 2 autem. . .quesito ] male
gubernat S male gubernent V 2 licet ] licent H* 2 quesito ] quessito nisi (si V) male
gubernent HV 3 Isaias ] Essaias AHP* Esaias V 3 dicit ] om. HV ait S 3 proderunt ]
prodestis S 4 eas ] eos H 5 Dominus ] om. H 6 Dominus ] Dominus in euangelio S
8 Sanguis ] sanguinem V 8 manu ] manu principis V 9 prepositi ] depossiti H pre-
posui V 9 deputatur ] BO deputator ⟨ deputatur P* 9 si tacuerit ] BOSV statuetur P**
10 Vnde. . .additur ] si tacuerit VII descriptum est H scriptum est V 10 nuntiaueris ] ad-
nuntiaueris HSV 11 impiaetate ] iniuquitate A 11 impia ] impia et P** 13 Hironimus ]
Hieronimus BHSV 13 rationem sumus ] sumus rationem HV 14 eorum (1) ] peccatis
eorum A eorum peccatis HV 15 increpanti ] increpandi V 18 Stefanum ] Stephanum
V 18 aspicis ] accipis V 18 Nicolaum ] nec oleum H*
 268 Hibernensis 36.23

Quia alios tales fecisse considerant, se [haec] facire licenter putant.

36.23 Cur mali principes in locis sanctorum fiunt

H39.24

V38.25
Iohannes Casianus dicit: Ideo reliquie˛ sanctorum a peccatoribus habi-
tantur, quia animæ sanctorum non requirunt ea, que amiserunt; quo-
niam agnum Dei sequntur, quocumque ierit, ad similitudinem angelo- 5

rum. De quibus dicitur: In quem desiderant angeli prospicere. Quanto

magis anime sanctorum, aut ipsorum sanctorum merita, quandam uel
paruam coram Deo maculam habent, propter quam ad reliquias eorum
relinquitur malus, ut illa accussentur per culpam uiui. Aut quia aput
Dominum paruum est ad damnandum peccatorem proprio uiolari pec- 10

cato, sed reliquiæ sanctorum sub eius nomine uiolantur. Peccatorem ergo
his diuitiis ditari indulsit, ad similitudinem Iudæ Scariothis, cui Dominus
dabat aurum suum et argentum, non aliis apostolis, qui mundum pro ni-
hilo reputantes, uitam sperabant aeternam. Ille uero in diuitis confidens
uita caruit. 15

36.24 De aliis desiderantibus principatum indigne, hoc est in-

sipientibus aut nuper a mundo conuersis
H39.25

V38.26
Gregorius: Qua temeritate pastorale magisterium suscipit, qui prius medic-
inam animarum non didicit?
6 I Petr. 1:12

1 alios ] Greg. alia Θ 1 haec ] Greg. 1 licenter ] Greg. licentur Θ 2 Cur. . .fiunt ]
heading embedded in text P heading om. S 2 Cur ] de eo cur HOV 2 principes ] om. H
2 fiunt ] fieri permittantur a Deo HV 3 Iohannes ] Ioannes S 3 Casianus ] Cassianus
HS om. V 3 dicit ] om. HV ait S 4–5 quoniam ] quando H 5 quocumque ] quoque A
6 angeli ] S om. ABHOVP** 6 Quanto ] quando AH 7 quandam ] ABHSV quantam
P** 8 paruam ] paruulam maculam A 8 maculam ] om. A 8 quam ] quod AB 8 ad ]
non A 9 relinquitur ] relinquuntur A 9 malus ] malis A 9–11 Aut. . .uiolantur ] om. V
9 aput ] ad os aridum per A 10 Dominum ] Deum H 10 paruum. . .ad damnandum ]
ad damnandum paruum est BS 10 ad damnandum ] om. A 10 peccatorem ] om. H
11 ergo ] ABHSV om. P** 12 his ] hic HV 12 cui ] cur S 15 uita ] AHSV uitam BOP**
15 caruit ] caruit et eam non meruit HV 16 hoc ] id V 17 mundo conuersis ] conuer-
sis a (om. V) mundo HV 18–19 Gregorius. . .didicit ] om. S 18 Gregorius ] Gregorius
Romanus VΘ 18 pastorale ] HV pastoralem Θ pastore P** 18 magisterium ] officium
magis V
 36.25Hibernensis 269

Gregorius Nazanzenus: Timeo hoc quod uideo canes affectare officium

pastorale.
Sinodus: Decernimus, ut discat quod doceat, informetur quod teneat, et
sicut lucerna super candelabrum possita luceat, ut aduersa uis uentorum
inruens, conceptam eruditionis flammam non extinguat, sed augeat. 5

H39.26 36.25 De laicis principatum affectantibus

V38.27

Propheta dicit: Hii, quorum manus sanguine plene sunt, non accedant ad
altare meum.
In Regum libris: Dauid uir sanguineus non aedificabit mihi domum.
Gregorius Nazanzenus: Quidam desiderio honoris inflati defunctis æpis- 10

copis tonsurantur, et fiunt repente ex laicis principes, atque inuerecunde

religiosi propossiti ducatum arripiunt, qui nec esse adhuc milites didi-
cerunt. Putandum quid isti subiectis dicent prestitutum, qui antequam
discipulatus limen attingerent, tenere locum magisterii non formidant.
Item: Nec recipi eos, qui non digna conuersatione abluunt cremen admisum. 15 HV

36.26 De eo quod indigni sunt principatui æclesiae, qui non

bene regunt domos suas
H39.27

V38.28
Gregorius Nazanzenus: Qui nec regiminis in se rationem habuit, nec sua
delicta detersit, nec crimen filiorum correxit, canis impudicus magis di-
cendus, quam princeps. Heli enim sacerdoti dicitur: Magis honorasti filios 20

tuos, quam me.

7 cf. Is. 1:15 9 I Reg. 5:3 10 Greg. I, ep. 9.219 CCSL 140a, p. 786 20 I Sam. 2:29

1–2 Gregorius. . .pastorale ] om. S 1 Nazanzenus ] Nazazenus H 1 hoc ] autem H

1 affectare ] adfectare H 2 pastorale ] pastorale et reliqua H 3 Sinodus ] Gregorius HV
3 discat ] discat prius HV 3 quod (1) ] qui H 3 informetur ] ne informetur HV reforme-
tur S 4 super ] om. A 4 candelabrum ] BHOSV candelabris AP** 5 augeat ] ardeat H*
6 De. . .affectantibus ] de eo quod homicide non debent accipere pastorale ministerium
HV 7 Propheta ] profeta H 7 dicit ] om. HV 7 sanguine. . .sunt ] plene sunt sanguinem
HV 7 accedant ] accedant ⟨ accidant P* 9 Regum libris ] libris Regum H libro Regum V
10 Nazanzenus ] Nazazenus H Nazianzenus S 10 defunctis ] defunctiis A 11 atque ]
ac HV 12–13 didicerunt ] didicerint P* 13 quid ] quod H 13 prestitutum ] prestitis
V 14 magisterii ] magisterii ⟨ magisteri P* 16 principatui ] principatu S 17 domos ] S
domu P** 18 Nazanzenus ] Nazazenus H Nazianzenus S Nazonzenus V 18 regiminis ]
regminis AH 18 in se rationem ] rationem in se A 18 nec (2) ] neque HV 19 detersit ]
deterserit H 19 crimen ] cremen P*
 270 Hibernensis 36.26

Item: Nouerat indigne agere filios suos, et non corripuit eos.

Item: Quicumque domui sue bene praeesse nescit, quomodo æclesie Dei
potest habere regimina?

De principatu non recussando HV

H39.28

V38.29
In lege: Paratus erat Aaron, ne recussauit suam ordinationem. 5

In Essaias Dominus dicit: Quem mittam, et quis ibit a nobis? Essaia respondit:
Ecce ego, mitte me.
Gregorius Nazazinus: Tacui, non semper tacebo. Habetis me pastorem, tene, o
sanctisime grex, habes meam subiectionem. Redde tuam benedictionem.
Hironimus uidens Bethlem dixit: Hæc requies mea in sæculum sæculi, et reliqua. 10

H39.29 De principatu non cito tenendo

V38.30

In lege: Moyses multum recussabat, et non sumpsit principatum nisi per signa.
Item: Gedeon filius Ioas ignobilitatem generis sui excusabat, et non sumpsit prin-
cipatum nisi per signa.
Hieremias iuuenalem formidabat ætatem, dicens: Puer ego sum. 15

Salamon: Hereditas ad quam festinatur in principio, in fine carebit benedictione.

H39.30 De malis principatum mercantibus

V38.31

In actibus apostolorum Petrus ad Simonem magum dixit: Pecunia tua tecum sit in
perditionem; existimasti enim donum Dei pretio mercari.
Gregorius: Quicumque hoc donum studet donatione mercari, dum non officium 20

sed nomen adtendit, sacerdos non esse decreuimus.

1 I Sam. 3:13 2 I Tim. 3:5 6 Is. 6:8 15 Ier. 1:6 16 Prou. 20:21 18 Act. 8:20

6 Essaia ] Esaias V 8 Nazazinus ] Nazonzenus V 9 Redde ] rede H* redi V 9 tuam ]

Θ metum H** me tuam V 9 benedictionem ] V benedictioni H** benedictio Θ
10 Hironimus ] Hieronimus V 10 uidens ] uadens in Θ 10 Bethlem ] Bethel V
10 requies ] requies sancti hic habitabo Θ 10 mea. . .reliqua ] om. Θ 10 et. . .reliqua ] hic
habitabo V 13 generis ] V generi H** 17 mercantibus ] mercentibus H* 21 sacerdos ]
sacerdotes V
 36.27Hibernensis 271

36.27 De eo quod non genus nec locus, sed mores ædificent prin-
cipem
H39.31

V38.34(sic)
Gregorius Nazanzenus: Nos, qui praesumus, non ex locorum, nec generis
dignitate, sed ex morum nobilitate innotescere debemus; neque urbium
claritate fieri, sed fidei puritate. 5

36.28 De penitentia blasfemantis principem bonum

H39.32

V38.34(sic)
Patricius ait: Qui murmurat uerba blasfemiae contra principem bonum
per odium uel inuidiam, cum pane et aqua peniteat VII diebus, ad exem-
plum Mariae contra Moisen murmurantis.

36.29 De precauendo principe 10

H39.33

V38.36
Gregorius Romanus: Sollicite precauendum est, ne quis pastorem querens
lupum inueniat. Quia multi sunt prepositi, qui cupiditatem pecuniæ magis
exercent, quam animarum.

36.30 De eo quod insipientes praeesse non debent

H39.41

V38.42
Sinodus totius mundi et Patricius decreuit: Qui insipiens est, nullo modo 15

praeesse liceat, sed sub manu abbatis catholici opus suum exerceat.

36.31 De malis personis tempore nouissimo

H39.34

V38.36
Heremias dicit: Nouissimis diebus instabunt tempora pessima. Et erunt
homines sui amatores, auarii, adrogantes, superbi, blasfemii, parentibus
18 II Tim. 3:1–5

1–2 principem ] principes V 3 Nazanzenus ] Nazazenus H Nazianzenus S Nazonzenus

V 6 blasfemantis ] murmurantis contra HV 7 Patricius ] Paterius V 7 ait ] om. V
8 cum. . .peniteat ] peneteat cum pane et aqua HV 8 VII ] septem V 8 ad ] only
in HV 8–9 exemplum ] exemplo S 9 Moisen ] Moysen ABHOSV 9 murmurantis ]
om. H 11 Romanus ] om. HV 11 ne ] ABHSV ut ne OP** 14 quod ] S quod in
P** 15 totius. . .decreuit ] Hibernensis HV 16 sed ] om. V 18 Heremias ] Hieremias
H Paulus SV 18 dicit ] om. SV
 272 Hibernensis 36.32

inobedientes, ingrati, inpurii, sine affectione, sine pace, accusatores, in-

temperantes, crudeles, odio habentes bonum, proditores magis quam am-
atores Dei, habentes formam pietatis, uirtutem eius abnegantes.

36.32 De manendo in omni uocatione

H39.35

V38.36
Gildas: Vnusquisque in quo uocatus est, in eo permaneat, ut nec primarius 5

nisi uoluntate motetur subiectorum, nec subiectus nisi senioris consilio

locum prioris obteneat.

36.33 De eo quod non degradandi sint principes a Deo uncti,

etiam maligni
H39.36

V38.37
Salamon dignum mille mortibus non degradauit Dominus. 10

Agustinus: Dauid Saulem uocat christum Domini, postquam recesit ab eo

Deus, non nescius diuinam esse traditionem in officio ordinis regalis.
Hironimus: Penitet me ordinasse Saulem in regem. Sed tamen non degra-
dauit.

De eo quod subieciendum sit malis principibus 15 S

Phetrus: Subditi estote dominis, non tantum modestis, sed etiam discolis,
id est, discordantibus.
Item: Filii Heli malii erant, tamen sacerdotium et dona populi eis non sunt
detracta.
5 Fragmenta Gildae §6 (Winterbottom, 145) 11 cf. II Sam. 1:14, 16 16 I Petr. 2:18 18 cf.
I Sam. 2:12–36

2 odio ] hodio P* 2–3 habentes. . .Dei ] om. H 3 pietatis ] pietatis et V 4 manendo ]

manente V 5 Gildas ] apostolus HV 6 motetur ] mutatur ⟨ motetur P* 6 nisi se-
nioris consilio ] sine consilio senioris HV 6 senioris ] seniorum AB 7 prioris ] om.
H 8 degradandi ] degradendi P* 8 sint ] sunt AS sunt et non priuantur opibus HV
8 Deo ] Domino S 10 Salamon ] Salamon est H Salomonem SV 10 non. . .Dominus ]
Deus opibus ditauit et non degradauit HV 11 Agustinus ] Gregorius HV Augustinus S
11 Saulem uocat ] uocauit Saulem H uocat Saulem V 11 uocat ] uocauit S 12 nescius ]
ABHSV nescimus P** 12 diuinam ] diurnam S 13 Hironimus ] Dominus dicit HV
Hieronimus BS 13 non ] non eum S eum non HV 13–14 degradauit ] degradauit
opibus HSV 16 Phetrus ] Petrus ABS apostolus HV 16 discolis ] discolis ⟨ discolatis P*S
17 discordantibus ] om. HV 18 tamen sacerdotium ] sacerdotium tamen HV 18 eis ]
his HV 19 detracta ] distracta V
 36.34Hibernensis 273

Annam et Chaipham, quamuis crucifigantes Christum, diuitiis secularibus

˛
non sunt priuati a Domino.
Christus quoque quamuis nouerat Iudam futurum esse traditorem, locu-
los, quos ei credidit, ab eo non detraxit.
Item: Aepiscopus, qui suscepit ordinationem, si peccauerit non deordinandus. In 5 HV

quantum ordinatus excommunicandus in tantum peccator.

36.34 De pessimis principibus eiciendis

H39.37

V38.38
Superbus angelus de caelo eiectus est. Adam post peccatum de paradiso
in terram eiectus est.

De pessimis principibus deserendis 10 S

Hieroboam rex iniquus X tribus deseritur. Omnes heretici, quamuis mag-

narum urbium principes sint, denudata eorum heresi, a chathedris suis
consensu sinodi iecti sunt.

36.35 De eo quod non debent principes dispicere monacos

H39.39

V38.40
Paulus: Non potest dicere caput pedibus, non estis mihi neccessari; sed 15

multo magis, que uidentur corporis inferiora membra esse, necesariora

sunt.
1 cf. Ioh. 18:13–40 3 cf. Ioh. 13:29 8 cf. Gen. 3:23 11 cf. I Reg. 12:18–19 15 I Cor.
12:21–22 ∥ cf. p. 143 ln. 15

1 Annam ] Annas HOV Anna S 1 Chaipham ] Caipam B Caifas H Caipha S Caiphas

OV 2 sunt priuati ] priuati sunt H 2 Domino ] Deo HV 3 quoque quamuis ] om. HV
4 credidit ] credit AS 7 eiciendis ] ieciendis P* 8 eiectus ] iectus AH 9 in ] in istam
HV 9 terram ] terram quam collimus HV 9 eiectus ] iectus P* 11 Hieroboam ] Chi-
roboam A Roboas H Hiroboam O Roboam V 11 X ] decim H a decem SV 11 tribus ]
tribubus AHSV tribubus ⟨ tribus B* 12 urbium ] ciuitatum HV 12 principes ] principi
A 12 eorum heresi ] heressi eorum HV 12 heresi ] heredes A 14 debent principes ]
debet princeps S 14 monacos ] monachos A 15 dicere caput ] caput dicere HV
15 neccessari ] necessaria A 16 corporis inferiora membra esse ] membra corporis in-
feriora esse HV 16 membra esse ] esse membra AS 16 necesariora ] necessariora AS
necessaria HV
 274 Hibernensis 36.35

De murmurante æclesia contra malum principem VH

H39.40

V38.41
Gregorius in humilis: Audiamus quod beati Iob uoce dicitur: Si aduersum me terra HV

clamat, et cum ipsa sulci eius deflent, si fructus eius comedi absque pecunia.
Gregorius: Terra etenim contra possessorem suum clamat quando contra pas-
torem suum iuste æclesia mormurat. Cuius etiam sulci deflent, si corda audi- 5

entium, que˛ precidentibus sunt patribus predicationis uoce et uigore inuectionis

exarata, uident aliquid quid lugeant de uita pastoris. Cuius uidelicet fructus pos-
sessor bonus sine peconia non manducat, quia discretus prerogat pastor talentum
uerbi, ne ad damnationem suam de æclesia stipendium summat alimenti.

36.36 De eo quod non dispersa esse debet aeclesia per contuma- 10

ciam, sed congreganda est, ut oues in ouile

H39.42

V38.43
Sinodus Hibernensis: Si qua contumacia inter principem et monachum
eius per discordiam aliquam orta sit, non reieciat pastor gregem suum in
dispersionem, nec oues pastorem fugiant, sed inuicem pacificentur.
Dauid: Introibo ad altare Dei mei. 15

Gregorius Nazanzenus tractat hoc dicens: Ab hoc altario non quislibet

potestatem habet me reppellere. Nec fraudetis umquam ouile uestrum,
non insurgant pedes aduersum caput, neque caput a se esse alienos de-
putet pedes.

De eo quod non debent principes æclesiæ probria habere 20 HV

H39.43

V38.44
In actibus apostolorum: Multitudinis autem credentium erat cor unum et anima
2 Greg. I, Homil. in euang. 17.8 ∥ Iob 31:38–39 4 Greg. I, Homil. in euang. 17.8 ∥ Iob 31:38–39
15 Ps. 42:4 21 Act. 4:32

1 murmurante ] murmuratione H 2 quod ] quid V 3 ipsa ] V ipsi H** 3 comedi ]

comedit V 4 etenim ] enim H** 7 uidelicet ] uidelicet terre V 8 sine ] absque V
8 discretus ] V discretis H** 11 est. . .ouile ] om. V 12 contumacia ] contumachia P*
12 monachum ] B monacum A monachos HSV mono P** 13 suum ] suam A om.
HV 14 pastorem fugiant ] fugent (fugiant V) pastorem HV 14 inuicem pacificen-
tur ] pacificentur ad inuicem qualiter (om. V) HV 14 pacificentur ] pacificentur dicentes
S 15 Dauid ] om. HS psalmista V 16 Nazanzenus ] Nazazenus H Nazianzenus S Na-
zonzenus V 16 tractat. . .dicens ] om. H 16 tractat ] om. V 16 hoc (2) ] hoc enim V
16 non ] ne A 17 habet ] om. A 17 umquam ] om. V 17 ouile ] ouilem V 17 uestrum ]
uestrum ut dicitur HV 18 caput (1) ] capud A 18 caput (2) ] capud A 18 esse alienos ]
alienos esse HV 20 debent ] debet V 20 principes ] princeps V 20 æclesiæ ] eclesiam
V 20 probria ] propriam V 21 autem ] om. V
 36.36Hibernensis 275

una, nec quisquam ex bonis suum esse aliquid dicebat, sed erant illis omnia com-
munia, et reliqua.
Hironimus: Principes qui discendunt ab unitate æclesiæ propria reseruantes, in
quorum exemplum omnes excidunt, lupi rapaces magis quam principes nominandi
sunt, de quorum eclesia
˛ dicitur: Vos fecistis eam speloncham latronum. 5

Item: Fecerunt sacerdotes in Hierusalem argentum et aurum, in propria sibi re-

seruantes ruina populi.
Agustinus: Non est meum exponere mores principis, ne quis presentium indigne-
tur. Inuadunt alienas res, trahunt parruchias aliorum, elimosinas iniquorum sus-
cipiunt, propria sine conscientia clericorum reseruant, nec gregem suum regunt. 10

H39.44 De eo quod non oportet principem propria habere

V38.45

In dispotatione sinodus Anchiriensis: In uita æpiscopi, qui praeest æclesie,

˛ fideles
ab æclesia propria æclesiæ sciant, et fideles ab æpiscopo propria æpiscopi. Vt si
contigerit æpiscopus de hoc sæculo migrare, res æclesiæ non pereant, et ea, que
æpiscopi sunt, ad æclesia non peruadentur. Iustum namque est coram Deo, ut 15

æpiscopus sua propria quibus uoluerit derelinquat, et quæ æclesiæ sunt, æclesiæ
reseruentur.
Sinodus Calcidonensis: Non licet clericis post obitum principis sui res eius diripere. HO2 V

Si autem fuerint ausi, proprio gradu decidant.

Originis: Omnis princeps propria habere debet, quibus alat pauperes, et uiduas, 20 HV

et ministros; aut si habuerit filios et res æclesiæ sibi reseruentur.

H39.45 De eo quod non debet princeps rapere parochiam alterius

V38.46

Paulus: Predicaui euangelium Christi ubi non nominatur Christus, ut non super VH

alienum fundamentum aedificem.

3 cf. p. 296 ln. 12 5 Matt. 21:13 12 Antioch. §24 ∥ cf. p. 309 ln. 11 23 Rom. 15:20

3 Hironimus ] Hieronimus V 4 exemplum ] exemplis V 4–5 lupi rapaces. . .sunt ]

om. Θ 4 principes ] V principorum H** 6–7 reseruantes ] seruantes mali sacer-
dotes V 7 ruina ] V ruine H** 8 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 8 meum ] meum
nunc Θ 8 principis ] principes H*S principum Θ 9–10 elimosinas. . .regunt ] om. Θ
9 elimosinas ] elemosyna V 9 iniquorum ] V iniquo H** 12–17 In. . .reseruentur ] this
section occurs twice in HV: here and on p. 309 ln. 11 12–17 In. . .reseruentur ] see p. 309
ln. 11 for this chap. in Hib.A 12 Anchiriensis ] Anchiritana V 12 æpiscopi ] episcoporum
episcopus V 18 Calcidonensis ] Calcedonensis V 19 autem. . .ausi ] autem ausi fuerint
V 20 Originis ] Origenis V 23 non (1) ] om. H 23 ut non ] ne H
 276 Hibernensis 36.37

Sinodus: Aepiscopus, qui alterius episcopi parochiam rapit, excommunicandus sit.

36.37 De pessimis principibus uitandis

H39.38

V38.37,39
Ezechiel dicit: Pro conscientia suspectos uitare debes, non ut ueros reos
excommonicare, uel mensa, uel missa, aut conuentu, quia non possumus
eis dicere quod male uiuunt. 5

Gildas: Quos scimus sine ulla dubitatione esse fornicatores, nisi legitimo ordine HV

peniteant, a pace, et missa, et mensa cuiuscumque ordinis fuerint, arceamus, ut

est illud: Si quis frater nominatur ut est fornicator, et reliqua.

De uariis causis H
H39.46

Melior est homo fidelis coniugatus, quam contenens infidelis. 10

Longa post peccatum castitas imitatio uirginitatis est.

Melior est homo fidelis quoinquinatus, quam superba castitas.
Taciturnitas per omnia facienda est, maxime iuxta mensam omni æpuloni.
III digna constat: substantia, iustitia, apto obsequio.
Mutatio de bono ad malum et de malo ad bonum, quamdiu et anima fuerit potest 15

fieri. Cum uero de hac luce decesserimus, nec bonus umquam poterit esse malus,
nec ille, qui malus est, bonus potest fieri.
Melius est cum silentio cordis orare sine sono uocis, quam solis uerbis uti sine
intuitu mentis.
Superflua diuitum propria sunt pauperum. Verus honor nulli negabitur digno; nulli 20

deferetur indigno uerba sapientium scintille de pira, id [est], de fornice.

Filius Sirac dicit: Domus et filii patria a parentibus. Vxor uero bona a Deo. Vita
presens non uita sed mors tarda.
2 cf. p. 18 ln. 16, p. 298 ln. 16 3 cf. Fragmenta Gildae §7 (Winterbottom, 145) 4 cf. Pseu-
do-Hilarius, Comment. CCSL 108B, p. 119 ln. 18 6 Fragmenta Gildae §7 (Winterbottom,
145) 8 I Cor. 5:11 20 Aug., De ciuitate Dei 22.30 CCSL 48, p. 862 ln. 22–3

1 rapit ] om. H 1 sit ] om. H 3 Ezechiel ] sinodus Hibernensis HV 3 dicit ]

om. V 3 suspectos. . .debes ] debes dominos susceptos (suspectos V) uitare HV
4 excommonicare ] excommunicandos HSV 4 uel (2) ] aut V 4 quia ] quod A
4 possumus ] possuimus P* 5 eis ] illis HV 5 quod ] quam V 6 Gildas ] Gelasius
V 7 peniteant ] peneteat H* 7 ordinis ] ordinationis V 8 ut ] et V 8 fornicator ] V
fornicatur H** 12 fidelis ] filis H*
 36.38Hibernensis 277

Agustinus: Duplex peccatum malefaciendi iuxta martires; prohibendi angelorum

duplex poena consequitur.
Agustinus ait: Vbi fiunt mali homines, ibi et maligni spiritus commorantur. Quicum-
que noluerit ocidere proximum suum ne nutriat bestias. Si enim nocuerit, reddat
animam pro anima et damnum pro damno. 5

Agustinus: Vti uerbis ad fallaciam non ad quod instituta, peccatum est.

In prouerbis Gregorius: VI modis homo noster interior factus est ad imaginem Dei:
Immobilis, inuissibilis, citus, incorporeus, subtilis, æternus. Non iniusta cædis est
eorum, qui eam iniuste consectantur.

36.38 De eo quod non debet princeps putare proprium quod sibi 10

donatur, sed æclesiae

Sinodus: Pontifices uero, quibus aut cum æclesia aut sequestratim do-
natur aliquid, hoc non quasi proprium, sed inter facultates æclesiae con-
putabunt.

H40 V39 37 De doctoribus 15

H40.1 V39.1 37.1 De iure doctoris boni

Lucas: In eadem domo manete, edentes et bibentes, quæ apud illos sunt.
Gregorius: Dignum est, ut ab eis terrena stipendia consequamur, quibus
praemia caelestis patrie˛ offerimus.
Inde Paulus, hec ipsa pro minimo suscipiens dicit: Si nos uobis spiritalia 20

seminauimus, magnum est si uestra carnalia metamus?

12 Agath. §6 17 Luc. 10:7 18 Greg. I, Homil. in euang. 17.7 20 I Cor. 9:11

4 ocidere ] interlin. H 8 Immobilis ] imobilis H* 10–11 De. . .æclesiae ] this chap. om. HV
16 boni ] ab his quibus predicat HV a principe et his quos docet Θ 17 eadem ] eodem
A 17 domo ] domu AH 18 Gregorius ] Gregorius tractauit dicens Θ 18 ab eis ] HSV
om. ABOP** 18 quibus ] HSV his quibus ABOP** 19 caelestis patrie˛ ] patriae caelestis
HV 21 magnum ] non magnum B interlin. non P 21 uestra ] uniuersa H 21 metamus ]
metemus A
 278 Hibernensis 37.2

Qua in re considerandum est, quod uni nostro operi duæ mercides deben-
tur: una in uia, altera in patria; una, quæ nos in labore sustentat, altera,
quæ nos in resurrectione remunerat.
In euangelio: Dignus est operarius cibo suo et uestimento. HV

Paulus: Qui altario deseruiunt, de altario participantur. 5

Item: Dominus ordinauit his, qui euangelium predicant, ut de euangelio

uiuant.
Gregorius hoc commentatus est dicens: Prespiteri doplici honore habentur,
maxime qui laborant in uerbo et doctrina. Quam enim turpe est hec
expetere, tam turpe est uobis non prebere. Et quid inconuenientius est, 10

quam stipendia militantibus non dari, et uinie˛ fructum plantantibus, et lac

ouium pastoribus?
Lex dicit: Non alligabis os bouis triturantis in arrea.

H40.2 V39.2 37.2 De honore doctoris boni

Hironimus: Si cum regibus precones falsitatis digni honore habentur, quan- 15

to magis precones ueritatis.

Originis: Si tabule,˛ et pelles, et ministri tabernaculi honorantur, hoc est
fabri, artifices, inclusores gemmarum, quanto magis columnae, hoc est
principes, sacerdotes, et doctores aeclesiae.
1 Greg. I, Homil. in euang. 17.7 4 Matt. 10:10 5 I Cor. 9:13 6 I Cor. 9:14 13 Deut. 25:4

1 Qua ] Gregorius qua HV 1 considerandum ] pensandum V 2 altera (2) ] alia HV

4 suo ] om. V 6 Item ] ita et HV 6 predicant ] nontiant HV 8 hoc. . .Prespiteri ] Gre-
gorius ait si Θ 8 hoc ] om. HV 8 commentatus ] commendatus P** 8 est dicens ] om. V
9 uerbo ] uerbo Dei S 9 Quam ] Gregorius tractauit dicens quam Θ 9 hec ] hoc nos B
haec non H hoc V 10 expetere ] expetere uerba doctrine H 10 est (1) ] om. V 10 uobis ]
nos A uos HSV 10 inconuenientius ] inconuenientibus P* 11 uinie˛ ] uineae S 11 et (2) ]
ac V 12 ouium ] gregum HV 13 dicit ] om. V 13 bouis ] boui HV 13 triturantis ] trit-
uranti H trituranti ⟨ triturantis V* 15 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BHSV 16 ueritatis ] uer-
itatis honorandi sunt HV 17 Originis ] Origenes S Origenis V 18 columnae ] columpnae
A 19 aeclesiae ] aeclesiae digni sunt honorare (honore V) HV
 37.3Hibernensis 279

37.3 De eo quod habeant doctores mercidem doctrinae suae apud

Deum

Paulus: Qui subministrat semen seminanti, et ille panem in escam minis-

trabit.

H40.3 V39.3 37.4 De eo quod doctores debent implere quod docent 5

Gregorius ait: Mundari prius oportet et sic alios mundare, sapientem prius
fieri et sic alios sapientes facere, lumen prius effici et sic alios inluminare,
accedere prius ad Dominum et sic alios ad Dominum accedere facere.
Esaias: Vae mihi, qui uir pollutus labiis ego sum. S

Item: Canes muti non latrantes iuxta ueritatem. 10

Propheta: Ve mihi praedicanti uobis, si non inplerem.

In euangelio: Va uobis scribæ et Pharisei, qui inponitis onera grauia hu-
meris hominum, et non uultis tangere etiam digito.
Paulus: Castigo corpus meum et seruituti subicio, ne forte alis praedicans
ipse reprobus efficiar. 15

Origines: Doctor docens et non inplens similis est uirga uerberanti aerem
sonans sonum, non dans uirtutem.
Gregorius: Necesse est, ut esse munda studeat manus, quæ diluere sordes
curat, ne tacta quequæ deterius inquinet, si sordida insequens lutum obte-
neat. 20

{Gregorius de gallo}.
3 II Cor. 9:10 9 Is. 6:5 ∥ cf. p. 141 ln. 6, p. 284 ln. 2, p. 470 ln. 9 12 Matt. 23:4 14 I Cor.
9:27 18 Greg. I, ep. 1.24 CCSL 140, p. 23

1–2 De. . .Deum ] this chap. om. HV 1 mercidem ] mercedem A 3 subministrat ] inter-
lin. i predicat AB 3 semen ] .i. uerbum B 3 seminanti ] seminandi A interlin. uel Deo
B 3 ille ] .i. predicator B 3 panem in escam ] in escam panem S 3 panem ] pane A
interlin. .i. uerbi Dei B 3 in escam ] interlin. .i. mercedem B 5 doctores debent ] debent
doctores Θ 6 Gregorius ] Gregorius Nazazenus H Gregorius Nazanzenus S Gregorius
Nazonzenus V 6 ait ] om. HV 6 alios ] alienos H 7 alios inluminare ] inluminare alios
HV 8 sic ] ita H 8 ad Dominum accedere ] accidere ad Dominum H 11 Propheta ]
profeta A 12 Pharisei ] Farisaei B Farisei H Pharisaei O 12 onera ] onera ⟨ honera P*
14 Paulus ] Paulus ait H 14 subicio ] subiecio P* subictio ⟨ subiectio H* 14 forte ] for-
tasse V 15 ipse ] ipse et H 16 Origines ] Origenes S 16 uirga ] uiro ABHOSPV**
17 sonans ] sonantis S 17 sonum ] sonum et HV 18 diluere ] deluere P* 18 sordes ]
om. A 19–20 obteneat ] teneat H 21 Gregorius de gallo ] only in OP
 280 Hibernensis 37.4

De eo quod debent doctores accipere consilia a subiectis HV

H40.4 V39.4

In euangelio: Ihesus autem conuocatis discipulis suis: Missereor huic turbæ quia
triduo iam perseuerant mecum, et reliqua.
Hironimus: Conuocat quoque discipulos et quod facturus est loquitur, ut uel mag-
istri exempla tribuat cum minoribus atque discipulis communicanda consilia, uel ex 5

fabulatione intellegant signi magnitudinem.

37.5 De eo quod sequenda sit doctoris doctrina mali, non opera

H40.5 V39.5

In aeuangelio: Sederunt scribe˛ et Pharisei super cathedram Moisi. Queque

dixerint uobis facite, secundum autem opera eorum non faciatis.
Philosophus ait: Si uir prudens metallum aureum inuenisset in ceno, 10

nonne portaret et magno honore haberet?

Hironimus: Vt lixa per cinerem humidum et sordidum fluens lauat et non
lauatur, ita bona doctrina per malum doctorem lauat animas credentium,
sorde peccatorum.
Item: Sicut aqua munda in lacuna sordida inuenta lauat et mundat, ita 15

doctrina bona per malum doctorem.

Item: Sicut cortex mali punici amarus, quod autem intra se latet dulce est et satiat, HV

ita bona doctrina per malum doctorem.

Isidorus: Qui bene docet et male uiuit, est tamquam cimbalum: sonum
facit aliis, ipse tamen sibi manet sine sensu. 20

2 Matt. 15:32 4 Hier., In Matt. 15:32 8 Matt. 23:2–3 19 Isid., Sentent. 3.37.4

2 suis ] suis ait V 4 Hironimus ] Hieronimus V 4–5 magistri ] Hier. magistris VH**
5 communicanda ] V commnunicando H** 5 consilia ] om. V 6 fabulatione ] V famula-
tione H** 7 doctoris. . .mali ] doctrina doctoris mali HV 7 doctrina mali ] mali doctrina
S 8 Sederunt. . .Moisi ] super cathedram Moysi sederunt (scribe et V) Farisei (Pharisei V)
HV 8 Moisi ] Moysi A Moysis S 8 Queque ] quecumque AS quodcumque V 9 autem ]
om. HV 10 ait ] om. HV 10 metallum ] malleum V 12 Hironimus ] Hironimus (Hi-
eronimus V) designat morem mali doctoris et bonae doctrinae dicens HV Hieronimus
BS 12 lauat ] lauans B 13 malum doctorem ] malos doctores V 15 Sicut ] om. HV
16 doctrina bona ] bona doctrina HV 16 malum doctorem ] sordes peccati (peccatorum
V) fluens mundat animas HV 17–18 Item. . .doctorem ] in marg. O 18 malum ] malos V
18 doctorem ] doctores V 19–20 Isidorus. . .sensu ] om. B 19 Isidorus ] Essidorus ABP*
Essaias H Ysidorus V 19 est ] om. S 20 sibi manet ] sibimet S*
 37.6Hibernensis 281

Item: Qui bene docet et male uiuit, quod docet bene, uiuentibus proficit,
quod uero male uiuit se ipsum occidit; sicut sacerdos, qui digne se agit, ut
decet sacerdotem, ministerium eius et sibi et aliis utile est. Indigne autem
uiuens aliis quidem utilis est loquendo, se ipsum interficit praue uiuendo.
Ac per hoc, quod in illo mortuum est, proprium eius est; quod uero uiuit 5

in eo, id est, sacrum ministerium, alienum est. Qui bene docet et male
uiuit, uidetur ut cereum: alis tam bonam exponit lucem prestare, se in
malis suis consumere atque extinguere.

37.6 De malo doctore contemnendo

H40.6 V39.6

In Euangelio: Quod si sal euanuerit, in quo salietur? Ad nihilum utile, 10

nisi ut mitatur foras et concutietur pedibus.

Hironimus: Quod si doctor errauerit, in quo doctore emendabitur?
Item: Seruus, qui scit uoluntatem domini sui et non facit, uapulabitur
plagis.
Sinodus: Honorandus, in quantum homo, inhonorandus in quantum con- 15

trarius.

37.7 De eo quod melior est docta iusticia, quam sancta rusticitas

H40.7 V39.7

Hironimus: Sancta quippe rusticitas solum sibi prodest, et quantum aedi-

ficat ex uitae merito, aeclesie Christi tantum nocet, si contradicentibus non
resistat. 20

Agustinus: Melior est docta sapientia [et] non minus erudiens, quam
sancta rusticitas.
1 Isid., Sentent. 3.37.5–6 10 Matt. 5:13 ∥ cf. p. 131 ln. 18 12 Hier., In Matt. 5:13 18 Hier.,
ad Paulin., ep. 53.3

1 Item ] HV idem AOP** 2 sicut ] sicut est HV 2 qui ] qui si H 2 se (2) ] sese SV
2 ut ] ut docet A 3 decet sacerdotem ] S sacerdotium A sacerdotem decet HV sacerdo-
tis P** 3 eius ] om. V 3 et (1) ] om. H 3 utile ] HOV utilis ABSP** 4 aliis ] alienus
est (est sibi V) aliis HV 4 se ] se autem S 4 ipsum ] autem ipsum S 5 eius ] om. S
5 est (2) ] SV interlin. H om. ABOP** 5 uero ] autem S 6 ministerium ] misterium H
ministerium uitae eius S 7 ut ] uelud H 7 tam ] dum S 7 bonam ] bona S 7 se ] se
uero HSV 11 concutietur ] S concultetur A conculcetur BP** 12 Hironimus ] Hieron-
imus BSV 12 doctore ] doctor AS 13 facit ] facit multis HV 15 Honorandus ] hono-
randus est S 15 homo ] homo est S 18 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 18 solum ] sola
HV 19 aeclesie ] aeclesiam BHOSV 20 resistat ] resistit S 21 Agustinus ] Augustinus
S 21 non ] om. B
 282 Hibernensis 37.8

Daniel dicit iustos fulgere quasi stellas, id est, doctos et intellegentes, indoctos HV

quasi firmamentum. Vides quantum distat inter hos, licet iuxta æebræicam ueri-
tatem aliter legimus, et reliqua.

37.8 De eo quod sancta rusticitas discretionem non habet

H40.8 V39.8

Agustinus: In rusticitate cauendum est, ne aut minuat aut augeat. In his 5

enim, dum mens rustici satiatur, periculum incurrit. Et dum putat iustum
esse quod facit, mens eleuatur, et in superbiam ruit, et uerba scripturarum
contemnit.

H40.10 37.9 De rusticitate certante contra sapientiam

V39.10

Salamon: Et uerba oris sapientis gratia, labia insipientis praecipitabunt 10

eum.
Hironimus commentatus est dicens: Stulticia, si sui rusticitate contenta,
minus haberet malii. Nunc autem contra sapientiam bellum gerit, et gur-
gite uerborum suorum gratiam eloquii sapientis obscurare nititur, et quic- HV

quid sapientiæ indocto uiro uiderit, zelo stimulata non recipit. 15

37.10 De eo quod sancta rusticitas debet subiungi, non praeesse

H40.9 V39.9

Hironimus dicit: Tunc sancta rusticitas bene utitur, cum sub regimine
monasterii et abbatis, et uerbis scripturarum doceatur.
1 cf. Dan. 12:3 10 Eccl. 10:12 12 Hier., In Eccl. 10:12

5 Agustinus ] Agustinus ait H Augustinus ABSV Agustinus Hironimus (sic) P**

10 Salamon ] Salomon ABSV 10 Et ] om. HOSV 10 uerba ] non uerba BHP**
10 gratia ] gratia replent et H 12 Hironimus ] Hieronimus SV 12 commentatus ] AOS
commendatus P** in commti H in commentariis V 12 est dicens ] om. HV 12 Stulticia ]
stultitia AS aeclesiasticis stultitia HV 12 contenta ] contenda esse HV 13 minus ] mi-
nus aliquid HV 13 haberet ] haberet aliquid B interlin. O 13 contra ] congrega V
13 bellum ] BHSV interlin. O om. P** 16 subiungi ] subici V 17 Hironimus ] Hieron-
imus BSV 17 dicit ] om. HV 18 et (1) ] ex V 18 scripturarum ] S scriptum A scripturae
HV scripturei ⟨ scripturi P*
 37.11Hibernensis 283

H40.11 37.11 De eo quod melior est sancta rusticitas, quam sapientia

V39.11 minus implens

Sinodus Narbonensis: Certum est meliorem in perfectis rusticitatem esse,

quam scientiam peccatricem. Ab incorrupto et probato clerico magis de-
bent populi perfectam recipere doctrinam. 5

Sinodus Aralatensis: Indocta rusticitas, tamen sancta, colligit exemplo et

opere. Docta uero scientia, tamen peccatrix, distruit exemplo, non inplens
quod ore docet.

37.12 De conparatione sanctæ rusticitatis et scientiæ peccatricis

H40.12

V39.12
Gregorius Romanus: Conparemus, si placet, illius indoctam ignorantiam, 10

et nostram doctam scientiam. Nos, de uirtutibus uacui, loquimur, et quasi

inter fructifera arbusta possiti odoramur poma, nec manducamus; ille uir-
tutum fructus carpere non cessat, quamuis odorari nesciat.

H40.13 37.13 De moribus uerborum scripturae

V39.13

Hironimus ait: Verba scripturæ stimulus ad suscitandum, lac ad nutrien- 15

dum, oleum ad fouendum, uirga ad corrigendum, sal ad saliendum, lu-

cerna ad inluminandum, aqua ad lauandum, uinum ad inebriandum.
Idem dicit: Lectio diuina indoctum aedificat, doctum corripit, pauperem
sustullit, regem humiliat, purificat animam, mentem laetificat, ignobiles
extollit, superbos elidit, murus est ferreus. 20

10 Greg. I, Dialogi 3.37.20

3 Narbonensis ] Sardicensis V 3 in perfectis ] ABSV imperfectis P** 4–5 de-

bent. . .perfectam ] perfectam debent populi HV 5 perfectam ] per profectam A
5 doctrinam ] disciplinam uel doctrinam HV 6 Aralatensis ] Arlatensis S Arelatensis
V 6 colligit ] collegit P* 8 ore docet ] docet ore HV 10 Romanus ] Romana H om.
V 10 illius ] illis HV 10 indoctam ] doctam (sic) V 12 poma, nec ] HSV nec poma
ABP** poma interlin. nec O 13 fructus ] fructum S 13 odorari ] adorari A odoratus V
14 uerborum ] HSV om. ABOP** 14 scripturae ] scriptorae P* 15 Hironimus ] Hieron-
imus BSV 15 ait ] om. V 18 Idem ] item A Hironimus item HV 18 dicit ] om. HV
19 sustullit ] sustulit P* 20 ferreus ] ferreus et reliqua HV
 284 Hibernensis 37.13

De statura doctoris non praedicantis HV

H40.14

V39.14
Essaias: Vae mihi quia tacui, quia uir pollutus labiis ego sum.
Item: Canes muti non latrantes iuxta ueritatem.
Ve mihi predicanti uobis si non implerem. VH

37.14 De querela sapientium minus implentium 5

Propheta: Ve uobis, quia sapientes estis ad faciendum malum.

Item: Perit sapientia a sapientibus. Notandum quod a sapientibus heresis per HV

mundum dilata est.

Item: Non est qui clamaret et moueret pennam.

37.15 De eo quod dificilius errantem sapientem conuerti, quam 10

rusticum
H40.15

V39.15
Hironimus: Si rusticus errauerit, in quantum rusticus, tantum facile cor-
regitur. Sapiens uero si errauerit, in quantum sapiens, non adquiescit
correctioni. Inde dicitur: Si doctor errauerit, in quo doctor emendabitur?
Quia deprauat uerba scripturæ et ad sensum suum redigit. 15

Originis: Si doctor errauerit, et in suo sensu firmatus fuerit, nisi per auc-
toritatem regiam aut episcopalem, nemo potest emendare.

37.16 De emendatione doctorum, quod ab ipsis heresis orta est

Sinodus: Notandum quod a sapientibus heresis per mundum delata est.

2 Is. 6:5 ∥ cf. p. 141 ln. 6, p. 279 ln. 9, p. 470 ln. 9 3 Is. 56:10 6 Is. 5:21 7 Is. 29:14 ∥ cf.
p. 284 ln. 19 9 Is. 10:14 14 Hier., In Matt. 5:13 19 cf. ln. 7

2 Essaias. . .sum ] in chap. 37.4 S 2 Essaias ] Esaias S Hesaias V 2 quia tacui ]

om. S 3 Item. . .ueritatem ] in chap. 37.4 S 4 Ve. . .predicanti ] om. H 4 Ve. . .implerem ]
in chap. 37.4 S 5 De. . .implentium ] this chap. om. HV 5 querela ] querella P*
6 Propheta. . .malum ] this and the next section occur on p. 283 ln. 3 HV 6 Propheta ]
profeta A item in profetis H in propheta V propheta ait S 6 quia ] qui AS
7–8 Notandum. . .est ] see ln. 19 for this section in Hib.A 10 dificilius ] deficilius P*
12 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 14 correctioni ] ad correctionem H correptionem
V 15 scripturæ ] scripturam V 16 Originis ] Origenes S Origenis V 18 De. . .est ]
this chap. om. HV 18 emendatione ] emendatione uel notatione S 18 quod ] quia A
19 Sinodus. . .est ] see ln. 7 for this section in HV 19 a ] a se A 19 delata ] dilata P*
 37.17Hibernensis 285

H40.16 37.17 De doctore bono non contristando

V39.16

Phetrus dicit: Quicumque contristauerit doctorem ueritatis, peccat in Chris-

tum et patrem omnium exaceruat, et carebit uita.

De eo quod non minoris mercidis sit papulo uerbi, quam terreno pane HV

satiare 5
H40.17

V39.17
Gregorius in humilis: Duo sunt ælimosinarum genera. Vnum ut esurienti porrige-
tur bucella; alterum, ut essurienti animæ subministretur doctrina. Fortasse ut indi-
genti panem porriget non habet, sed maius est quod tribuere ualet, qui habet {et}
linguam. Plus enim est papulo uerbi uicturam mentem reficere, quam uentrem
moriture carnis, pane satiare. 10

De eo quod non oportet quemquam motare uerba scripturæ simul et

H40.18 sensum
V39.18

In euangelio: Nouissime autem uenerunt duo falsi testes et dixerunt: Hic dixit,
possum distruere templum Dei et post triduum edificare illud.
Hironimus: Quomodo falsi testes sunt si ea dicunt, quæ Dominum dixis[s]e legimus? 15

Sed falsus testis est, non is tantum qui motat, sed qui non eodem sensu dicta
intellegit que˛ dicuntur. Dominus autem dixit de templo corporis sui, et in ipsis uer-
bis calumniantur. Et paucis auditis mutatis, quasi iustam calumpniam faciunt. Et
saluator dixit: Soluite templum hoc. Isti commutant et aiunt: Possum distruere
templum Dei. Vos, inquit, soluite, non ego. Quia inlicitum est, ut ipsi nobis infera- 20

mus mortem. Deinde illi uertunt, post triduum ædificare illud, ut propriæ de templo
Iudaico dixisse uideatur. Dominus, ut ostenderet animam adspirantem templum,
dixerat: Et ego in triduo suscitabo illud. Aliud enim ædificare, aliud resuscitare.
6 Greg. I, Homil. in euang. 6.6 CCSL 141, pp. 43–4; Caesar., Sermo 1.8 11 cf. p. 1 ln. 5, p. 85
ln. 3, p. 120 ln. 12, p. 286 ln. 1 13 Matt. 26:60–61 15 Hier., In Matt. 26:61 19 Ioh. 2:19

1 De. . .contristando ] occurs twice in A. Here and on p. 474 ln. 2 1 contristando ] cristando
A 2 Phetrus ] Petrus ABHOSV 2 dicit ] ait H om. V 2 contristauerit. . .ueritatis ] doc-
torem ueritatis contristauerit A 3 et (1) ] et qui V 3 exaceruat ] exacerbat A 3 et ] om.
V 4 papulo ] pabulo V 6 humilis ] homelis V 9 papulo ] pabulo V 15 Hironimus ]
Hieronimus V 15 Quomodo ] quid dō H** quasi V 19 hoc ] om. V 20 nobis ] Sedul.,
Collect. 4.26.60 uobis VH** 21 mortem ] Sedul., Collect. 4.26.60 manus H** malus V
21 ædificare ] edificabo V 22 animam ] animale V 22 adspirantem ] et spirans V
23 suscitabo ] excitabo V
 286 Hibernensis 37.17

H40.19 De eo quod sensum scripturæ deprauare non oportet

V39.19

Hironimus: Taceo de meis similibus qui, si forte ad scripturas sanctas post sæcu-
lares litteras uenerint, et sermone conpossito aurem populi mulcerent, quicquid
dixerint hoc legem Dei putant, ne scire dignantur quid profete, quid apostoli cen-
serunt, sed ad sensum suum congrua aptant testimonia, quasi grande et non uitio- 5

sum dicendi genus deprauare sententias, et ad sensum suum scripturam trachere

repugnantem.
Clemens: Diligenter intuendum est, ut lex Dei cum legitur, non secundum proprii
ingenii intellegentiam legatur. Sunt enim multa in scripturis diuinis, quæ possunt
tradi ad eum sensum, quem sibi unusquisque sponde presumpserit. Quod fieri 10

non oportet.
Iunilius ait: Quæ sunt, quæ intellectu diuinarum scripturarum custodire debemus?
Vt ad ea, que Dominus dicit, conueniant; ut a causis, pro quibus sunt dicta, non
discrepant; ut concordent temporibus, locis, ordini, intentioni.

H40.20 De eo quod sapiens adiuuare sapientem et stultum ei consentire 15

V39.20

In prouerbiis Graecorum: Sapiens sapientem adiuuat et stultus stulti sapientiam

exornat. Stultus, qui sapienti consentit, duo sapientes nuncupantur. Sapiens, qui
stulto adheret, duo stulti efficiuntur.

37.18 De eo quod considerandum est doctori, quid, qui, cui,

quando, qualiter loquatur 20
H40.21

V39.21
Gregorius: Etenim doctor debet considerare quid loquatur, cui loquatur,
quando loquatur, qualiter loquatur. Si enim unum horum defuerit, loquu-
1 cf. p. 1 ln. 5, p. 85 ln. 3, p. 120 ln. 12, p. 285 ln. 11 2 Hier., ad Paulin., ep. 53.7 12 Iunil.
Inst. reg. diu. 2.28 ∥ cf. p. 125 ln. 20 16 Prou. Grec. I 1 17 Prou. Grec. I 2 21 Greg. I, In
Hiezech. 11.12–15

2 Hironimus ] Hieronimus V 2 similibus ] similibus .i. de meis philosophis H**

2–3 sæculares ] secularias V 3 litteras ] lilitteras H** 3 uenerint ] uenerit H* uenerunt
V 4 quid (2) ] qui H* 6 sententias ] sententiam V 10 sponde ] spunde H* sponte V
12 Iunilius ] Iulius V 12 ait ] om. V 12 debemus ] debemus ⟨ nisi H* 13 ad ] interlin.
H* om. V 13 que ] que dicuntur V 13 Dominus ] om. V 13 dicit ] dicendus H* di-
cent V 15 quod ] quod debet V 15 stultum ei ] stultus stulto V 16 Graecorum ] GG
H** regna (?) V 19 qui ] AHS quod Θ om. VP** 21 Gregorius ] Gregorius Romanus S
21 loquatur (1) ] loquatur et HSV 21 loquatur (2) ] loquatur et S 22 horum defuerit ]
defuerit horum S
 37.19Hibernensis 287

tio apta non erit. Considerare enim debemus quid loquamur, et iuxta Pauli
uocem: Sermo noster in gratiae sale sit conditus. Pensandum est quoque
quando loqui debemus, quia sepe etsi deferatur increpatio, post modum
benigne recipitur. Et propheta adolantium linguas non esse in subsequenti
tempore deferendas adnuntiat, qui ait: Confundantur statim erubescentes, 5

qui dicunt mihi euge, euge. Pensandum cui loquamur quia sepe increpa-
tionis uerbum quod admittit persona, altera non admittit. Pensandum est CK end·

quoque nobis qualiter loquamur quia sepe increpationis uerba quæhunc

ad salutem reuocant, alium uulnerat. Vnde Paulus ait, qui Titum am-
moneret dicens: Argue cum omni imperio. Et ad Timotheum exortatur 10

dicens: Obsecra, increpa in omni patientia et doctrina. Quia II-bus modis

dilinquimus aut cum iniusta dicimus aut iusta reticemus.

37.19 De doctoribus non defendentibus æclesiam increpandis

H40.22

V39.22
Propheta: Non ascendistis ex aduerso neque opposuistis murum pro domo
Israel, ut staretis in proelio in die Domini. 15

Gregorius hoc commentatus ait: Ex aduerso quippe ascendere est pro de-
fensione gregis uoce libera huius mundi potestatibus contraire; et in die
Domini in proelio stare, est prauis decertantibus ex iusticiae amore re-
sistere.
2 Coloss. 4:6 5 Ps. 69:4 10 Tit. 2:15 11 II Tim. 4:2 14 Ezech. 13:5 16 Greg. I, Homil.
in euang. 14.2

1 apta non ] non apta A 1 enim ] om. S 1 loquamur ] loquimur A 1 Pauli ] apostoli
HV 2 est ] est (om. V) cui loquamur quia sepe increpationis uerbum quod haec (om.
V) admittit (ammittit V) persona altera non admittit (ammittit V) pensandum est (om.
V) HV 3 etsi deferatur ] HSV contempnatur B consideratur OP** 4 propheta ] profeta
H 4 subsequenti ] subsapienti A insequenti HV 5 deferendas ] differendas S defendas
V 5 statim ] statim et AS 6 Pensandum cui ] pansandum (pensandum V) est quoque
nobis qualiter HV 6 Pensandum ] pensandum est S 6 loquamur ] loqumur A loquimur
H 6–7 increpationis ] om. HV 7 uerbum ] uerba AHV 7–8 quod. . .uerba ] om. AHV
7 quod. . .altera ] persona altera O 7 admittit (1) ] S amittit P** 7 admittit (2) ] S amittit
P** 8 hunc ] om. S 9 ait ] apostolus S 9 qui ] cum HV 9–10 ammoneret ] ammonet
S 10 ad ] om. HV 11 patientia ] sapientia V 11 II-bus ] duobus AS duobus ⟨ duo H* in
duobus V 11 modis ] modis in lingua V 12 dilinquimus ] dilinguimus V 12 dicimus ]
ABHOSV dominus P** 12 aut ] aut cum S 14 Propheta ] profeta ait H 15 in. . .Domini ]
.i. in iustitia H interlin. O 16 Gregorius ] Gregorius Romanus S 16 hoc. . .ait ] om. V
16 commentatus ] AOS commendatus HP** 16–17 defensione ] difentione A defentione
H 17 libera ] liberat V 17 contraire ] .i. contradicere H interlin. O 17 in ] ABHS om.
P** 18 est ] om. H
 288 Hibernensis 38.1

H41 V40 38 De monachis

H41.1 V40.1 38.1 De nomine monachorum

Sinodus Hibernensis: Monachus grece, latine unalis, siue quod solus in

heremo uitam solitariam ducit, siue quia sine inpedimento mundiali mun-
dum habitet, siue quia in hac uita solus, etsi inter multos habitet uersetur. 5

H41.2 V40.2 38.2 De exordio et auctoritate monachorum

Isidorus: Huius propossiti princeps {fuit} Helias et discipulus eius fuerunt

Heliseus et alii prophetarum, qui relictis urbibus iuxta fluenta Iordanis
habitabant. Huius etiam propositi in aeuangelio Iohannes babtista exsti-
tit auctor, qui heremum solus incoluit, locusta tantum et agresti melle 10

nutritus. Iam de nouo progeniti sunt nobilissimi huius conuersationis

principes: Paulus et Antonius, Hilarius, Macharius et caeteri patres, quo-
rum exemplis per uniuersum mundum adoleuit sancta institutio mona-
chorum.

De tribus maculis monachi 15 HV

H41.3 V40.3

In uita sanctorum, abbas pastor: Qui querelosus est, monacus non est. Qui malum
pro malo reddit, monachus non est. Qui iracundus est, monachus non est.
7 Isid., De off. 2.16.1

2 monachorum ] monochorum P* 3 Sinodus Hibernensis ] in libris ethimologiarum H

libro thimologiarum (sic) V 3 grece. . .unalis ] grece æthimologia uocatus est eo quod
singularis monachus (monos V) enim grece singularitas dicitur ergo si singularius inter-
pretatur uocabulum monachi quid facit in turba qui solus est hucusque (om. V) exem-
plum (om. V) idcirco dicitur ergo monachus siue quia in hac uita solus et si inter multos
habitet uersetur HV 3 unalis ] unialis A in marg. ergo singularis interpretatur uocabulum
monachi in turba O 4 heremo ] herimo P* 4 ducit ] aducit V 4–5 siue. . .uersetur ] om.
HV 4–5 mundum ] mondum P* 5 habitet (2) ] habitet iniquos S 7 Isidorus ] Essidorus
AHP* Esiodorus B Issidorus O Ysidorus V 7 Huius ] interlin. H 7 propossiti ] propositi
ut BO praepossiti H preposisti V 7 princeps ] principes HV 7 Helias ] Heliseus H
7 et ] om. H et Heliseus V 7 fuerunt ] HSV P** 8 Heliseus ] om. HV Heliseus fuerunt
quibus ministrabat Abdias S 9 etiam propositi ] propossiti etiam HV 9 propositi ] pro-
possiti P* 9 in ] HSV ut in P** 9 babtista ] interlin. nominatiuus O 10 solus ] om.
HV 11 nutritus ] nutritus est S 11 nobilissimi. . .conuersationis ] conuersationis huius
nobilissimi HV 12 Hilarius ] Hilarion SV 12 Macharius ] Macarius AP* 12 et (2) ] om.
HV 12 caeteri ] ceterique HV 12 patres ] auctores HV
 38.3Hibernensis 289

38.3 De uariis generibus monochorum

H41.4 V40.4

Isidorus ait: Sex genera monachorum sunt, quorum III-a optima, reliqua
uero deteriora atque omnibus modis euitanda. Primum genus est ceno-
bitarum, id est, in commone uiuentium ad instar sanctorum illorum, qui
in tempore apostolorum in Hirusalem uenditis distributisque omnibus in- 5

digentibus in sancta commonione uitæ habitabant, nihil proprium sibi

ducentes, sed erant illis omnia commonia, et anima una et cor unum
in Deum. Horum autem institutione monasteria sumpsere principia. II-
um genus heremitarum, qui procul ab hominibus recedentes deserta loca
et uasta solitudinis sequi atque habitare perhibentur ad imitationem He- 10

liæ et Iohannes, qui recessus heremi penetrauerunt. Hii quidem incredi-

bili mundi contemptu solitudine dilectantur, herbis arescentibus uictantes,
solo pane et aqua contenti, quod eis per certa interualla temporum defer-
tur, sicque secretissimi ab omnium hominum conspectibus remoti diuino
tantum conloquio perfruuntur, cui puris mentibus inhesserunt. Et pro 15

huius amore non solum mundi, sed etiam hominum reliquerunt consor-
tia. III-um genus anachoritarum, qui iam cenobiali conuersatione perfecti,
semet ipsos includunt in cellulis procul a conspectu hominum remotis,
2 Isid., De off. 2.16.2–9 7 cf. Act. 4:32

2 Isidorus ] Essidorus AHP* Essidorus ⟨ Esidorus B Ysidorus V 2 ait ] om. HV 2 Sex ]

VI H 2 III-a ] III genera H tria SV 5 in. . .Hirusalem ] om. H 5 in (1) ] om. V
5 Hirusalem ] Hisrahel A Hierusolimis V 5 uenditis ] uendidis P* 5–6 indigentibus ]
indigentibus habitant HV 6 habitabant ] om. HV 6–7 nihil. . .ducentes ] non dicentes
(uel habentes V) aliquid proprium HV 8 autem ] om. HV 8 monasteria ] monasterica S
8 sumpsere ] AHOSV sumsere B sumere P** 8–10 principia. . .et ] SHV om. P** interlin.
O 8–9 II-um ] secundum SV 9 genus ] genus est S 9 heremitarum ] herimitarum P*
9 qui ] om. H et V 9–10 procul. . .habitare ] om. A 9 hominibus recedentes ] hominibus
recedentibus V 10 uasta ] uastas HV 10 solitudinis ] solitudine ⟨ solitudinis P*HS
10 sequi ] om. H 10 imitationem ] emitationem P* 10–11 Heliæ ] scilicet Helie HSV
11 et ] atque HV 11 Iohannes ] Iohannis babtistae HV Iohannis S 11 heremi ] herimi
HP* 11 penetrauerunt ] penitrauerunt P* 11 quidem ] quippe HV 12 mundi ] mondi
P* 12 contemptu ] contemptu interlin. sola H contemptu sola S 12 dilectantur ] dele-
tantur V 12 herbis ] herbis tantum HSV 12 arescentibus ] acrescentibus A agrestibus
SV 12 uictantes ] uicitantes S 13 solo pane ] aut pane solo HV 13 et ] uel HV
13–14 quod. . .defertur ] SHV om. P** interlin. O 13 quod ] qui HV 13 per certa ]
praecepti per HV 14 secretissimi ] sacratissimi AHP* 14 ab ] penitus et ab HSV
14 conspectibus ] conspectu H conspectio V 14 remoti ] emoti V 15 cui ] Deo cui H
15 pro ] propter V 16 huius ] cuius HV 16 amore ] amorem HV 16 mundi ] mondi P*
mundum S 16 reliquerunt ] ABHOS relinquerint P** 17 III-um ] tertium SV 17 genus ]
genus est HV 17 anachoritarum ] anachoretarum interlin. i conclusos A anchoritarum H
anachoretarum S 17 iam ] om. HV 18 semet. . .includunt ] includunt semet ipsos HV
18 in. . .procul ] procul in cellulis HV 18 a. . .hominum ] ab hominum conspectu HV
290 Hibernensis 38.3

nemini ad se prebentes accessum, sed in sola contemplatione theorica

uiuentes perseuerabant. Sed tunc, de examinatione cenobiorum probati in
omnibus monasterii disciplinis per XXX annos, ad hanc contemplationem
per obedientiam eleguntur. IIII-um genus est eorum, qui anachoritarum
imagine blandiuntur, qui, ut Casianus ait, breui quodam feruore in pri- 5

mordiis suis cenobii perfectionem uidentur expetere, sed continuo tepe-

facti, dum pristinos mores ac uitam resecare contemnant, nec iugum hu-
militatis sustinere contenti sunt, subdereque se maiorum imperio dedig-
nantur. Separatas expetunt cellulas et solitariæ sedere desiderant, ut a
nemine lacesi, mansueti uel humiles estimentur. V-um genus est circumcil- 10

lionum, qui sub habitu monachorum uagantur, circumferentes hipocrisin,

circumuenientes prouincias, nusquam missi, nusquam fixi, nusquam stan-
tes, nusquam sedentes. Alii, que non uiderunt, confingunt, opiniones
suas habentes pro Deo. Alii membra martirum uenditant. Alii fimbrias
et filacteria sua magnificant, gloriam captantes ab hominibus. Alii criniti 15

incedunt, ne uilior habeatur tonsa sanctitas, quam comata. Vnde uidelicet,

qui eos uiderit, antiquos illos, quos legimus, cogitet {et} Samuelem et
Heliam et ceteros.
˛ Alii honores, quos non acciperunt, habere se protes-
tantur. Alii parentes et consanguineos in illa regione se audisse uenire,
et ad eos pergere mentiuntur. Omnes petunt, omnes exigunt aut sumtum 20

lucro egestatis aut simulate sanctitatis pretium. VI-um genus est et ipsum
deterrimum atque uitandum, quod per Annaniam et Saphirram in aecle-
5 Cassian., Collat. 18.8 14 cf. Matt. 23:5

1 nemini ] nullius AH nulli V 1–2 theorica uiuentes perseuerabant ] uiuentes perseuer-

ant theorica (theoria V) HV 2 uiuentes ] inuentes A 2 perseuerabant ] perseuerant
S 2 Sed tunc ] om. H sed isti SV 2 probati ] probatii P* 3 monasterii discipli-
nis ] disciplinis monasterii HV 3 XXX ] triginta V 4 eleguntur ] eleguntur ⟨ eligantur
P*HS 4 IIII-um ] quartum SV 5 Casianus ] Cassianus SV 5 ait ] dicit S om. V
5–6 primordiis ] prior dis P* 6 cenobii ] cenubis AP* 7 uitam ] uitia HS 7 resecare ]
recusare S 7 contemnant ] contempnunt SV 8 subdereque ] subdique V 8 se ] om.
HV 10 lacesi ] lacessiti ⟨ lacesi P* 10 V-um ] quintum SV 11 qui sub ] HSV qui O sed
BP** 11 monachorum ] monachorum usque quoque S 11 hipocrisin ] hiphocrisin A
ypocrisin V 12 circumuenientes ] circumeuntes SV 12 missi ] misi P* 13 confingunt ]
configunt A 14 suas ] suos H 14 uenditant. . .fimbrias ] only in S 15 filacteria ] inter-
lin. .i. epistola O 15 hominibus ] ominibus AH 16 ne ] ut HV 16 uidelicet ] uidil-
icet P* 17 uiderit ] uiderint S 17 et (1) ] HP 18 acciperunt ] acceperunt S 18 se ]
om. V 18–19 protestantur ] testantur A 19 Alii parentes ] interlin. O 19 in ] suos in
S 19 audisse ] audisse et HV 19 uenire ] om. S uiuere Isid. 20 et (2) ] om. A 20 ad
eos ] om. V 20 ad. . .pergere ] pergere ad eos H 21 lucro ] lucrum se S lucrosae Isid.
21 egestatis ] egestant S 21 simulate ] simulantes S 21 pretium ] pretium sanctitas HV
21 VI-um ] sextum SV 22 uitandum ] neglectum HV 22 Annaniam ] Annam H* Ana-
niam S Annā V 22 Saphirram ] Sapirram A Saphiram HSV 22–291.1 aeclesie˛ ] O eclesia
ABSP** interlin. HV
38.3Hibernensis 291

sie˛ exordio pullulauit, et apostoli Phetri seueritate succissum est. Quique

ab eo quod semet ipsos a cenubii disciplina sequestrant suasque libere ap-
petunt uoluntates Aegiptiorum lingua sarabaite siue eremitæ nuncupati
sunt.
In catalogo: IIII genera monachorum dicuntur. Primum heremitae, qui 5

nihil commune cum mondo habent, sed suum uictum manibus suis ex-
quirunt et dona aliorum non recipiunt. Hii theoricam uitam et actualem
continent. Alii uero de his uictum ab alis sperant orationi uacantes. II-
um cenubitæ sunt, qui in commone uiuunt in instar apostolorum familiæ
duplicibus non induuntur. Numquam horam uacuam relinquunt sed siue 10

legunt siue orant siue utilitatem proximi faciunt. III-um genus uagabundi,
qui monachi nomen desiderant habere, sed mores abnegant. Inter mulier-
culas discurrunt, fabulas monasteriorum narrant, sub nullo regimine uiu-
unt, negotis saecularibus occupatii; hiis periculum magis inminet, quam
premium; et cauendum his quod alius dicit: Vae mihi peccatori quia 15

nomen falsi monachi fero. IIII-um genus sarbaitæ, qui necessaria sua sibi
seruant, domum in castello siue in monasterio faciunt, semper honerosi
adueniunt, ortum holeribus constitutum habent, XL dies uel ebdomadam
in commonione monosterii faciunt, totum reliquum tempus suo seruitio
exigentes. Hii graues sermonibus, nihil sibi nisi quod ipsi statuunt pla- 20

centes. Nulli gradui iunguntur; neque monachi, neque clerici, neque ple-
biles, neque laici.
7 cf. Pat., Epist. §8 ∥ cf. p. 10 ln. 2, p. 300 ln. 1, p. 313 ln. 15 (app. crit.), chaps. 2.22, 2.24,
2.26, 39.2

1 Phetri ] Petri ABHOSV 1–22 Quique. . . neque laici ] om. A 1–4 Quique. . .sunt ] in
marg. H qui Sarabaite uel renuite nuncupati sunt V 2 ab eo quod ] om. H 2 ipsos ] ipsi H
2 libere ] S liberi P** 2–3 appetunt ] S apperunt P** 3 Aegiptiorum ] Aegyptiorum S
3 siue eremitæ ] om. H 3 eremitæ ] rennuite SV 5 IIII ] quatuor SV 5 Primum ] om. S
6 commune ] commone P* 6 manibus suis ] suis manibus HV 7 aliorum ] iniquorum
HV 7 theoricam ] BHSV theoreticam P** 7 actualem ] actualem uitam HV 8 de his ]
horum HSV 8 orationi ] orationi tantum HSV 8–9 II-um ] secundum V 9 sunt ] om.
HV 10 duplicibus ] duplicibus interlin. uestibus H 11 III-um ] tertium V 12 monachi
nomen ] nomen monachi HV 12 nomen ] om. S 13 fabulas monasteriorum narrant ]
om. V 13 sub nullo ] nullo sub HV 13 sub ] HSV om. AOBP** 14 periculum magis ]
magis periculum V 14 magis inminet ] iminet magis B 14 magis ] BHSV om. AOP**
interlin. H 16 falsi monachi ] monachi falsi H 16 falsi ] om. V 16 IIII-um ] quatuor B
quartum V 16 genus ] genus est S 16 sarbaitæ ] serbaite HV sarabaite S 17 siue ] om.
V 18 holeribus constitutum ] constitutum holeribus H 18 constitutum ] consitum S om.
V 18 XL dies uel ] XL uel BS XL-ma P** quadriginta dies uel HV 20 sibi ] placet HSV
sibi placet P** 20–21 placentes ] HV placentes ⟨ placens P* placens O om. BS 21 Nulli ]
nihil H
 292 Hibernensis 38.4

Hironimus in epistola ad Benedictum dicit: IIII genera monochorum sunt.

Primum cenubitarum militantium sub regula et abbate. Hoc est optimum
genus. II anchoritarum, qui solo brachio uiuunt nec fauorem plebis ac-
cipiunt. III genus, qui bini et trini uel IIII-terni uel V-ni, sine pastore nec
accipiunt exemplum seniorum, sed dicunt quod Domini est quod prouide- 5

tur illis. Hoc genus non paruum criminis habet. IIII genus girouagum, qui
ospitantur per prouincias, peius quam loqui est. Reuertamur ad optimum
genus quod militans sub regula uel abate.

H41.5 V40.5 38.4 De eo quod non oportet monachum fieri sine abbate

Gregorius: Tamquam in terra piscis sine aqua non potest uiuere, ita mo- 10

nachus sine abbate uiuere non oportet.

Agustinus: Quis nauem agit, si gubernator abscedat? Quis ab insidiis
luporum custodit oues, si pastor non uigilet? Quis latronibus et furibus
resistet, si speculatorem non habeat?
Sinodus: Non oportet monachos fieri sine gubernatione, nisi tantum una 15

hora, ne uentus discordie˛ et dissensionis disperserit aeclesiam.

De unitate monachorum et totius substantiæ oblatione HV

H41.6 V40.6

In actibus apostolorum: Multitudinis autem credentium erat cor unum et anima

una, et nulla separatio in eis, nec quisquam ex bonis suis dicebat suum esse aliq-
1 cf. Hier., ad Eustoch., ep. 22.34; Regula Benedicti §1 18 Act. 4:32–35

1–8 Hironimus. . .abate ] om. A 1 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BHV 1 dicit ] ait H om. V
1 IIII ] quatuor SV 1 sunt ] dicuntur HV 2 cenubitarum ] cenouitas V 2 militantium ]
militans S 2 et ] uel HV 3 II ] secundum V 3 anchoritarum ] anachoretarum S ana-
choritarum V 3 fauorem ] faborem V 4 III ] tertium V 4 et ] uel S 4 IIII-terni ] IIII
H quatrini SV 4 V-ni ] quini SV 4 pastore ] pastore uiuunt H 5 exemplum ] tem-
plum H 5 quod (1) ] om. V 5 Domini ] lex Dei HSV 5–6 prouidetur ] uidetur HV
6 Hoc. . .habet ] malum autem hoc genus est S 6 non. . .IIII genus ] om. B 6 paruum ]
patruum V 6 criminis ] creminis P* 6 IIII ] quartum V 7 est ] om. HV 9 De. . .abbate ]
order of authorities in this chap. in HV: Synodus, Gregorius, Augustinus 10 Gregorius ]
Gregorius ait HΘ Gregorius Romanus S 10 in. . .piscis ] piscis in terra HVΘ 10 piscis ]
pisci ⟨ piscis P* 10 sine. . .uiuere ] uiuere sine aqua non potest HV 10 non. . .uiuere ]
uiuere non potest Θ 11 oportet ] potest ASV debet BHOΘ 12 Agustinus ] Au-
gustinus SV 12 agit ] agitet A agit uel iacit V 13 pastor ] pastoris cura ABOSV
pastor cura H 13 et ] om. H 14 habeat ] habuerit S 15 monachos ] monachis H
15 gubernatione ] gubernatore A 16 dissensionis ] disentionis P* 16 disperserit ] dis-
perdat SV 17 oblatione ] oblationum V
 38.5Hibernensis 293

uid, sed erant illis omnia communia, gratia quoque magna super illos omnes. Nec
enim erat in illis aliquis indegens. Nam quicumque possessores agrorum aut er-
ant domorum erant, uendentes adferebant ante pedes apostolorum. Diuidebantur
unicuique prout opus erat.
Vir autem quidam Annanias nomine, cum Saphira uxore sua, uendidit agrum et 5

fraudauit de pretio agri, conscia sibi uxore sua, adferens partem aliquam ante
pedes apostolorum. Dixit autem Petrus illi: Annaniæ, quare impleuit Satanas cor
tuum ad mentiendum spiritui sancto, ut fraudem feceritis de pretio agri? Nonne
manens tibi manebat? Et uenditum, in tua potestate erat? Quare possuisti in
corde tuo hoc malum facere? Non es hominibus mentitus, sed Deo. Audiens 10

autem Annanias hæc uerba, cicidit et exspirauit.

In euangelio: Christus ad diuitem: Si uis perfectus esse, uade et uende omnia
quæ habes, et da pauperibus, et ueni sequere me, et habebis thesauros in cælo.

38.5 De eo quod non oportet monachum habere proprium

H41.7 V40.7

Gildas dicit: Quicquid monaco de rebus saecularibus superabundauerit, 15

ad luxurias et diuitias debet referri; et quod neccessitate, non uoluntate

habere conpellitur, ut non penuria cadat, non illi ad malum reputabitur.

De monacho profugo HV
H41.8 V40.8

Sinodus Aralatensis: Monachum commigrantem ad alteram æclesiam sine ab-

batis sui permisu, uel uoluntate, uel superscriptione, nullus abbas suscipiat; sed 20

ubicumque fuerit, abbatis sui auctoritate reuocetur.

5 Act. 5:1–5 12 Matt. 19:21 15 Fragmenta Gildae §4 (Winterbottom, 144) 19 Agath. §27

1 magna ] magna erat V 2 enim ] om. V 3 erant ] interlin. H

3 adferebant. . .apostolorum ] afferebant pretia illorum V 7 Annaniæ ] Anania V
8 feceritis ] faceres V 14 non ] AHSV om. BP** 15 Gildas ] Gelasius V 15 dicit ]
om. V 15 Quicquid ] quidquid S 15 superabundauerit ] superhabundat V 16 et (1) ]
aut HV 16 debet ] non debet ⟨ debet H* 16 non ] et non H 17 non (2) ] et non H
19 Aralatensis ] Arelatensis V 19 commigrantem ] migrantem V 20 sed ] V aut recte
sed H**
 294 Hibernensis 38.6

38.6 De monacho non retenendo ab abbate suo

H41.9 V40.9

Gildas dicit: Abbas remissus non retineat monachum suum ad districtiora

se tendentem.

38.7 De monachis fugientibus susceptis uel non susceptis

H41.10

V40.10
Sinodus: Difiniuimus monachos fugientes malos principes suscipi ab alia æclesia, 5 HV

ut sciatur causa.
Gildas ait: Qui ueniunt ad uos de uiliore loco ad perfectionem, quorum ab-
bas ita degenerauit ab opere Dei, ut mereatur ad mensam non recipi sanc-
torum et fornicationis crimine, non suspectionis sed mali euidentis honer-
ari, suscipite enim sine ullo scropulo monachos tales ad uos de flamma 10

imferni confugientes, nequaquam illorum consulto abbate.

Sinodus Aralatensis decreuit, ut exules uitia principum uitantes et incomodum loci HV

non recussemus. Scimus quod Petrus susciperat fugientes de Hierusalem. Paulus

suscipit Honisimum seruum Philomonis. Ita Dominus II filios Zebedei relicto patre
suo suscipit. 15

Gregorius: Quisquis mala mundi et uitia et incomodum æclesiæ uitat, suscipien-

dus magis quam ieciendus.
2 Fragmenta Gildae §5 (Winterbottom, 144–5) 7 Fragmenta Gildae §4 (Winterbottom, 144)

2 Gildas ] Gelasius V 2 dicit ] ait H om. V 2 Abbas ] abbate V 2 remissus ]

remissius V 2 retineat ] reteneat P* 2 districtiora ] districciora P** dictrichora V
4 monachis. . .susceptis ] suscipiendis monachis uitandis (uitando V) malos principes HV
7 Gildas ] Gelasius V 7 ait ] ait (om. V) monachos suscipite HV 7 uiliore loco ] loco
uiliore HV 8–9 non. . .sanctorum ] sanctorum non recipi HV 9 crimine ] cremine P*
9 suspectionis ] suspicionis V 9 mali ] male S 9 euidentis ] uidentis S 9–10 honerari ]
honoerari P* onerari SV 10 suscipite enim ] om. H 10 enim ] etiam S 10 scropulo ]
interlin. .i. querela O 10 monachos tales ] uel hessitatione tales monachos suscipite HV
10 de ] uelut HV 10 flamma ] flamam V 11 nequaquam ] nequam V 11 illorum ]
eorum HV 11 consulto ] interlin. .i. sine consilio O consulante V 12 Aralatensis ] Are-
latensis V 12 et ] V om. H** 13 quod ] quia V 13 susciperat ] suscepit V 14 suscipit ]
suscepit V 14 Honisimum ] Onesimum V 14 Philomonis ] Philemonis V 14 II ] duos
V 17 ieciendus ] eiciendus V
 38.7Hibernensis 295

H41.12 De eo quod non suscipiendus monachus alterius

V40.12

Illos uero, quorum abbatem de mensa sanctorum propter infamiam non

arcemus, non debemus illo nolente suscipere. Quanto magis uenientes de
sanctis abbatibus et nullo alio modo suspectis, nisi quod habent pecora
et uehicula, uel pro consuetudine patriæ, uel sua infirmitate. Que minus 5

ledunt habentes, si cum humilitate et patientia, quam aratra trahentes et

sofosoria figentes terræ cum presumtione et superbia.
Sinodus Nicena: Qui fugiunt de sua æclesia, difinimus in alia æclesia non suscipi, HV

sed cogendi, ut ad suas æclesias reuertentur. Qui sine abbatum suorum litteris
discurrunt in nullo monasterio suscipiantur. 10

Item: Naui fracta, qui potest natare natet.

38.8 De eo quod debet monachus dare abbati adquesita

H41.19

V40.18
Sinodus dicit: Monachus, qui per contumaciam per deserta loca uagari
coepit, ut aliquid habere presumserit proprium, omnia que adquesiuerit,
abbati deferantur secundum monasterii regulam, ipse uero tamquam fu- 15

gax sub custodia reuocetur.

38.9 De monacho paulo remissioris regul˛e non admitendo

H41.20

V40.19
Gildas: Abbas districtioris regule˛ non admittat monachum alterius abbatis
paulo remissioris; et qui remissior est, non reteneat monachum suum ad
districtiora tendentem. 20

11 Fragmenta Gildae §10 (Winterbottom, 145) 18 Fragmenta Gildae §5 (Winterbottom,

144–5)

1 – 10 De. . . suscipiantur ] follows p. 296 ln. 15 HV 2 Illos ] Gildas illos H Gelasius

illos V 2 uero ] uero monachos HV 2 non ] om. H 3 uenientes de ] fugientes a
HV 4 quod ] qui V 4 habent ] BHSV habet P** 5 consuetudine ] consuitudine P*
7 figentes ] BHOSV fingentes AP** 7 presumtione ] interlin. .i. blasfemia O 9 litteris ]
litera V 11 Item. . .natet ] this section follows p. 294 ln. 11 HV 11 natet ] interlin. .i. sine
gubernatore O 12 debet monachus dare ] monachus debet dare H debet monachus
debet dare (sic) V 13 dicit ] om. HV 13 Monachus. . .uagari ] qui per contumaciam
monachus uagari per deserta loca HV 13 contumaciam ] contumachiam P* 14 coe-
pit ] om. V 14 aliquid habere ] habere aliquid S 14 habere ] habeat HV 14 proprium ]
proprium consequatur H 14 adquesiuerit ] adquesierit AH 15 deferantur ] deferat A
16 sub ] sua A 16 reuocetur ] reuocetur uel fugetur (fungatur V) HV 17 paulo ] om.
H 18 Gildas ] HS Gelasius V om. ABOP** 18 Abbas ] ait abbas S abba V 18 admittat ]
ammitat V
 296 Hibernensis 38.10

38.10 De eo quod ambo excommonicandi sunt, monachus fugi-

tiuus et susceptor illius
H41.14

V40.14
Sinodus Nicena: Si quis suscipit monochum alterius, ambo excommoni-
candi sunt.
Patricius: Quicunque excommonicatus fuerit a quolibet clerico et ab alio 5

susceptus fuerit, coequali penitentia corripiantur

38.11 De uago monacho excommonicando

H41.13

V40.13
Patricius ait: Monachus inconsulto abbate uagus ambulans in plebe debet
excommonicari.

38.12 De eo quod debet monachus abbatem ualde 10

malum deserere
H41.11

V40.11
Hironimus: Lupus uitandus est, pastor bonus adeundus, spelonca latronis
deseranda, ouile ouium petendum.
Agustinus: Fugiunt oues uocem pastoris, quem non agnoscunt, et deserta
petunt; ita mali principis ouilia. 15

3 cf. Nicaea §16 5 Syn. episc. §11 8 Syn. episc. §§3, 34 12 cf. p. 275 ln. 3

1 ambo ] eiusdem regulae HV 1–2 monachus. . .illius ] fugitiuus et ille qui eum suscipit
HV 1 monachus ] monachi V 2 et ] est S 3 Nicena ] Necena AP* 3 suscipit ] suscepit
A susceperit V 5 Patricius ] Patricius ait H Paterius V 5 excommonicatus ] excommuni-
candus H 5 clerico ] clericus S 6 susceptus fuerit ] fuerit susceptus H 6 corripiantur ]
interlin. uel utantur A utantur interlin. corripiantur H utantur V 8 Patricius ] Paterius
V 8 ait ] om. V 8 inconsulto. . .plebe ] uagus inconsulto abbate H 8 inconsulto ]
interlin. .i. salutato O 9 excommonicari ] excommunicari AS excommunicare HV
10 debet ] om. HV 10 monachus ] AHSV monachum P** 10 abbatem ] AHSV abbate
P** 10–11 ualde. . .deserere ] pessimum deserere debet HV 12 Hironimus ] Hieronimus
BSV 12 est ] om. HV 12 adeundus ] BHSV adiendus ⟨ adendus P* 14 Agustinus ] Au-
gustinus V 14 deserta ] diserta P* 15 ouilia ] ouilia uitanda sunt et deserta a uitiis (uita
V) petenda HV
 38.13Hibernensis 297

38.13 De eo quod non oportet monochum in duabus aeclesiis

H41.15 conscribi
V40.15

Sinodus Calcidonensis dicit non debere clericum in II-arum ciuitatum æc-

lesiis conscribi simul, et in qua initio ordinatus est et ad quam confugit,
quasi ad pastorem ob inanis gloriæ cupiditatem; hoc autem facientes reuo- 5

cari debere ad suam aeclesiam, in qua primitus ordinati sunt, et ibi tantum
ministrent.

38.14 De penitentia monochi, qui filios genuerit

H41.16

V40.16
Sinodus Alexandrina: Monachi procreantes filios in carcere recludantur,
tantum facinus continua lamentatione deflentes, ut eis uel ad mortem 10

solius misericordiae intuitu communionis gratia possit indulgeri.

38.15 De eo quod non oportet monachos a congregatione secedere

H41.17

V40.17
Sinodus Agatensis: Monachis ad solitarias cellolas non liceat a congrega-
tione secedere, nisi forte probatis post meritos labores, ab abbatibus per-
mitantur, ita tamen, ut intra eadem monasterii septa manentes separatas 15

habeant cellulas.
3 Chalced. §10 13 Agath. §38

3–4 Sinodus. . .simul ] om. V 3 Calcidonensis ] Calidonensis H 3 dicit ] ait H

3 debere ] quere P* liquere A licere BHS querere interlin. licere O 3 II-arum ] duabus
B duarum HS 3–4 æclesiis conscribi simul ] conscribi simul aeclesiis S 3–4 æclesiis ]
eclesie A 4 conscribi simul ] simul conscribi H 4 est ] om. H 5 ad ] a V 5 ob ] ab
P* 6 tantum ] tantum modo HS 8 monochi ] monachi HV monachorum S 8 genuerit ]
generant S 9 Alexandrina ] Romana HV 10 tantum ] tamen V 11 communionis ] B
communis OSP** 11 gratia ] grata A 13 Agatensis ] Agathensis SV 13 liceat ] liqueat
P* 13–14 congregatione ] congatione A 14 probatis ] probatis qui HV 14 post ] potest
V 14 meritos ] emeritos HV 14 ab ] AHSV om. P**
 298 Hibernensis 38.16

38.16 De eo quod non oportet monochum cellam construere sine

abbatis permissu
H41.18

Sinodus Auriliensis: Nullus monochus ambitionis et uanitatis inpulsu cel-

lam sine abbatis sui permissione construere presumat.

H42 V41 39 De excommonicatione 5

H42.1 V41.1 39.1 De ordinatione excommonicationis

In æuangelio: Si peccauerit in te frater tuus, uade et corripe eum inter

te et ipsum solum. Si te audierit, lucratus es fratrem tuum. Si autem
non te audierit, adhibe adhuc tecum unum uel II, ut in ore duorum uel
trium testium stet omne uerbum. Quodsi non audierit eos, dic æclesiae. 10

Si autem æclesiam non audierit, sit tibi sicut ethnicus et puplicanus.

De modo excommunicationis, quomodo excommunicandus ille, qui HV

excommunicatur
H42.2 V41.2

Paulus ait: Ne ad mensam neque in oratione commonices. Que enim

societas lucis cum tenebris et Belial cum iustis? 15

Sinodus Romana III-es modos excommunicacionis decreuit, hoc est: pace,

et mensa, et misa.
3 Aurel. §22 ∥ cf. p. 337 ln. 9 7 Matt. 18:15–17 14 cf. II Cor. 6:15 14 II Cor. 6:14–15
16 Syn. Pat. §4 ∥ cf. p. 18 ln. 16, p. 276 ln. 3 16 cf. Pseudo-Hilarius, Comment. CCSL 108B,
p. 119 ln. 18

1–2 De. . .permissu ] heading om. V 1 non. . .cellam ] nullus monachus debet locum
H 1 monochum ] monachus A monacho S 2 abbatis permissu ] permissu abbatis H
3–4 Sinodus. . .presumat ] see p. 337 ln. 9 for this chap. in Hib.B 3 Auriliensis ] Aureli-
tana V 4 permissione ] uoluntate HV 5 excommonicatione ] excommunicantis A ex-
communicationis V 6 ordinatione ] ordine A 6 excommonicationis ] excommunicatis
A 7 frater ] fater A 8 autem ] om. V 9 adhuc tecum ] tecum adhuc HV 9 adhuc ]
om. S 9 II ] duos SV 10 trium ] III H 10 Quodsi ] si autem HV 11 autem. . .audierit ]
non audierit aeclesia HV 11 sicut ] quasi HV 11 ethnicus ] interlin. gentilis P 12 modo
excommunicationis ] monacho excommunicatio V 14 ait ] om. V 14 Ne. . .commonices ]
cum huiusmodi homine nec cibum quidem summere HV 14 Ne ] neque BS 14 enim ]
autem A 15 lucis ] luci V 15 iustis ] iustis .i. filius iniquitatis H 16 Romana ] interlin.
O 16 III-es ] tribus BSV 16 modos ] modis ABSV 16 excommunicacionis ] excommu-
nicari ASV excommon P* 16 est ] est ex SV
 39.2Hibernensis 299

Sinodus Hibernensis VI modos dicit: a concelebratione, a commonicatione

mense, a cohabitatione, a benedictione, a conloquio pacifico, a commeatu,
a muneribus.

H42.3 V41.3 39.2 De excommonicandis malis

Agustinus: Deo se amicum denegat, qui eius inimico placet, et inimicis 5

aduersabitur ueritatis, qui eidem ueritati in mente subiungitur.

De excommunicanda mensa malorum HV

H42.4 V41.4

Christus, antequam pateretur, non comedit in Hierusalem, sed ibat ad

Bethaniam. Abraham deuitauit conuiuia Chaldeorum. Tobias ex cibis gen-
tium abstinuit. Moises non comedit de mensa Faraonis. Iudas Machabeus 10

iecit mensas gentium. Deus populum suum manna pauit, ne æscis gen-
tium uiolarentur. Dauid deuitauit participationem mense Saul. Daniel
cibos regis Caldaici exaecratus est, ut illic legitur. Possuit autem Daniel in
corde suo, ne pullueretur de mensa regis neque de uino potus eius.
Originis in annalibus: Ezechiel excommonicauit nuntios Babiloniæ. 15

Dominus a domu nuptiali iecit homines cum ueste sordida. HV

Paulus: Neque ad mensam neque in oratione, et reliqua.

1 cf. chap. 45.32 5 Greg. I, In Hiezech. 9.14 7 cf. Bede, HE 2.4, 3.22. 8 cf. Matt. 21:17
16 cf. Matt. 22:1–14

1 VI. . .dicit ] hii sunt modi VI (om. SV) excommunicationis omnis hominis mali HSV
1 a (1) ] aut H 1 concelebratione ] BHSV celebratione OP** 1 a (2) ] aut H 2 a (1)
cohabitatione, a (2) benedictione ] om. A 2 a (1) ] aut H 2 a (2) ] aut H 2 a (3) ]
aut H 2 a (4) ] aut H 3 a muneribus ] HSV om. ABP** 4 De. . .malis ] de eo quod
mali excommunicati sunt Θ 5 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 5 eius inimico ] inimico
eius S 6 mente ] mentes P* 8 pateretur ] patiaretur AP* 8 ibat ] ebat P* 8 ad ]
in S 9 Abraham ] Abraam V 9 deuitauit ] diuitauit ⟨ deuitauit P* 9 Chaldeorum ]
Caldeorum H 9–10 gentium ] gentilium AS 10 Moises ] Moyses ASV 10 Faraonis ]
Pharaonis S 11 gentium ] gentium cum cibis HV 11–12 gentium ] gentilium A
12 uiolarentur ] uiuolantur P* uiolaretur V 12 Dauid. . .Saul ] sentence follows ln. 14 HV
12 deuitauit ] diuitauit P* deuitabat V 12 Daniel ] Danihel S 13 Caldaici ] Caldeici H
Chaldaici S Chaldeici V 13 exaecratus ] exsecratus A execratus HSV 13 Possuit ] pre-
possuit H praeposuit SV 13 autem ] om. HV 13 Daniel ] Danihel S 14 pullueretur ]
pollue V 15 Originis. . .annalibus ] HAV after Babiloniae S 15 Originis ] after Babiloniæ
P** Origenis V 15 Ezechiel ] Ezechias S 15 Babiloniæ ] Babilonis AHV Babiloniae ut
Origenis in annalibus ait S Babiloniae ut Originis ait P**
 300 Hibernensis 39.2

In parabulis Graecorum: Sicut nullus mel de lingua serpentis uel de aculeo gladii
acuti aut de ferro igneo accipere uel lambare potest, ita sancti electi a malis ho-
minibus et peccatoribus dona et munera accipere non possunt.
Et Originis ait: Si paradissus Adam excommonicatum iecit, quanto magis
aeclesia. 5

De eo quod debet mundus excummunicare inmundos ABS

Dominus a nuptiali domo eiecit hominem cum sordida veste. S

Hironimus ait: Si peccata tua non nocent, cur peccatis alienis communicas? ABHSV

39.3 De non dicendo aue peccatoribus et non recipiendo

H42.5 V41.5

Iohannis in II æpistola dicit: Si quis uenit ad uos et hanc doctrinam non 10

adfert, nolite recipere eum in domum, nec aue ei dixeritis. Qui enim dicit
illi aue, communicat illius operibus malignis.
Filius Sirach: Si benefeceris, scito cui benefeceris. Da missericordiam et ne ac- HV

cipias peccatorem.
1 Prou. Grec. I 65 ∥ cf. p. 10 ln. 2, p. 291 ln. 7, p. 313 ln. 15 (app. crit.), chaps. 2.22, 2.24, 2.26
7 cf. Matt. 22:1–14 10 II Ioh. 10–11 13 Sir. 12:1

1 parabulis ] parabola V 1 Graecorum ] Gr̄eg H** Gregorius V 1–3 Sicut. . .possunt ] in

marg. O 1 aculeo ] acie V 2 lambare ] labore V 4–5 Et. . .aeclesia ] this section follows
ln. 8 HV 4 Et ] om. S 4 Originis ] Origenes S Origenis V 4 Adam excommonicatum ]
escommunicatus Adam HV 5 aeclesia ] aeclesia Dei HV 8 Hironimus. . .communicas ]
this section follows p. 299 ln. 6 H 8 Hironimus ] Hieronimus V 8 nocent ] nocet H*
9 et. . .recipiendo ] HSV om. ABP** 10 Iohannis ] Iohannes AS 10 II ] secunda SV
10 dicit ] om. V 11 adfert ] defert V 11 dixeritis ] dixeris P* 11 dicit ] dicunt HV
12 communicat ] S communicant HV comnicat P** 12 illius operibus ] operibus illius
HV 13 scito ] cito V 13 Da missericordiam ] om. V
 39.4Hibernensis 301

39.4 De eo quod non cito quis excommonicandus sit

H42.6 V41.6

Gildas ait: Non Noe Cham filium suum magice˛ artis scribam ab archa aut
mense˛ commonione uoluit arcere. Non Abraham Anel et Hescol in debel-
latione V regum exhorruit. Non Loth Sodomorum conuiuia exaecratus.
Non Issac participationem mense˛ Abimalech et Ochaz et Pichol ducis mil- 5

itum negat, sed post cibum et potum iurauerunt sibi motuo. Non Iacob
extimuit commonicare filiis quos nouit uenerari idola. Non Ioseph renuit
Pharaonis mensæ et scipho participari. Non Aron sacerdotis idolorum
Madian mensam repulit. Nec non Moises simul cum Iethro ospitium et
conuiuium pacificum iniuit. Non Christus conuiuia paganorum deuitabat, 10

ut omnes peccatores et meritrices

˛ saluaret. Hactenus Gildas.
Sed sciendum est patriarchas ista necessitate cogente fecisse. HV

Paulus conuiuia gentium iniuit.

Dominus noster Ihesus Iudam non excommonicauit aperte.

39.5 De eo quod excommonicandi sunt cognati 15

H42.7 V41.7

Hironimus in æpistolis de cibis et uestibus: Aron dicit: Quanti monacho-

rum, dum patri, matri, fratri, sorori omnique cognationi miserentur, suas
2 Fragmenta Gildae §1 (Winterbottom, 143, 159) 2 cf. Gen. 7:13 3 cf. Gen. 14:24 4 cf.
Gen. 19 5 cf. Gen. 26:26 6 cf. Gen. 26:30–31 7 cf. Gen. 42 8 cf. Gen. 41 9 cf. Gen.
18:12 10 cf. Matt. 9:10 13 cf. Act. 20:11 16 Hier., ad Fabiol., ep. 64.4

1 sit ] sit quis H sit quis et non nocent in necessitate conuiuia peccatorum V 2 Gildas ]
Gelasius V 2 ait ] om. V 2 Cham ] Cam H* 2 ab ] aut HV 2 archa ] arca SV ar-
cha interlin. .i. abra B 3 Abraham ] Abraam V 3 Anel ] Hel A Nehel B Nel HV Aner
S 3 Hescol ] Escol A Escol Mambre H Heschol S Escol Mamre V 3–4 debellatione ]
dilatione V 4 V ] quinque V 4 exaecratus ] S exsecratur A execratur HV exaecratur
est P** 5 Issac ] Isaac ABSV 5 participationem mense˛ ] mensae participationem HV
5 Abimalech ] Abimelech HOSV 5 Ochaz ] Occhas ⟨ Occas H* Ochas V 5 Pichol ] Phi-
chol A Picol H Phicol V 6 cibum ] ciuum A 6 motuo ] mutuo HOSV 7 filiis ] filiis suis
HV 8 scipho ] scypho S 9 Moises ] Moyses ABHOSV 9 Iethro ] Ietro H* 9 ospitium ]
hostias HV 10 pacificum ] pacificium P* 10 iniuit ] iniit V 10 Christus. . .paganorum ]
Dominus noster (Ihesus V) Christus poplicanorum conuiuia HV 10 deuitabat ] deuita-
bant ⟨ deuitabat P*AHSV 11 Hactenus ] actenus ⟨ hactenus P* om. V 11 Gildas ] Gela-
sius V 13 Paulus. . .iniuit ] this section follows p. 301 ln. 14 HV 13 iniuit ] iniit HV
14 Dominus. . .aperte ] this section follows ln. 12 HV 14 Ihesus ] Ihesus Christus HV
Iesus Christus S 14 aperte ] quem proditorem nouit HV 15 De eo quod excommoni-
candi sunt cognati ] de excommunicandis cognatis HV 16 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV
16 æpistolis ] epistola ASV 16 cibis ] ciuis A 16 uestibus ] uestimentis V 16 Aron ]
Aaron HSV 16 dicit ] om. V
 302 Hibernensis 39.6

animas perdunt. Super patre et matre pollui non licet nobis. Quanto magis
super fratribus et sororibus ac consobrinis.
Gregorius: Cum amicis incaute iungimur, culpis alienis ligamur.

39.6 De eo quod excommonicandus sit, qui excommunicatum

H42.8 V41.8 suscipit 5

Sinodus Anchiritana ait: Qui communicat excommunicato et ipse excom-

monicetur.

39.7 De eo quod suscipienda non sit elemoisina excommonicati

H42.9 V41.9

Patricius: Quicumque clericus excommonicatus fuerit, nec eius ælimosina

in æclesia recipiatur. 10

39.8 De eo quod non debet excommunicatus offerre uel babti-

zare, sed solum orare
H42.10

V41.10
Patricius: Si quis excommonicatus fuerit, solus ex eadem hora orationem
faciat, nec offere nec babtizare liceat ei, donec se faciat emendatum.

39.9 De eo quod debet unusquisque mundare se prius, et sic 15

alios excommonicare
H42.11

V41.11
Hironimus in libris de statu monachorum: Alii monachi de suo statu et
relegione sua gloriantes conuiuia aliorum deuitant, cum se ipsos intus
3 Greg. I, Reg. past. 3.2 6 Stat. eccl. ant. §40 9 Syn. episc. §12 13 Syn. episc. §28, cf. §27

1 patre ] AOSV patrem BP**H 1 matre ] AOSV matrem BP**H 1 pollui ] pullui P*
2 fratribus ] HSV fratre AO fratrem P** 2 consobrinis ] consubrinis P* consobrinis id est
filiis fratris patris S 3 alienis ligamur ] ligamur alienus HV 6 Anchiritana ] AS Cartagi-
nensis HV Achiritana P** 6 ait ] om. HV 6 communicat ] commonicat cum HV commo
P* 8 suscipienda. . .sit ] non suscipienda (sunt H) est VH 8 elemoisina ] elimoisina P*
elemosyna V 8 excommonicati ] excommunicati AV excommonicandi P* 9 Patricius ]
Patricius ait H Paterius V 9 ælimosina ] helemosine V 10 recipiatur ] recipiantur V
12 orare ] orarare (sic) A 13 Patricius ] Patricius ait H Paterius V 14 liceat ] liqueat P*
licet HV 15 mundare. . .prius ] se prius mundare HV 17 Hironimus ] Hieronimus HV
Hieronimus ait S 17 libris ] libro HSV 17 monachi ] monachii P* 17 suo statu ] statu
suo HV 18 sua ] om. HV
 39.10Hibernensis 303

purgare debuerant, exemplo Domini dicentis: Medice cura te ipsum prius.

Agustinus: Alii subriaetatis causa excommonicantes alios, non intelle-
gentes peccata aliorum aliena, sua autem propria esse.
In Euangelio: Quid uides fistucam in oculo fratris tui, trabem in oculo tuo non HV

uides? 5

39.10 De eo quod non excommonicandi sunt, qui in macellum

ueniunt
H42.12

V41.12
Paulus: Omnia, que in macello ueniunt, manducate, nihil interrogantes
propter conscientiam, quia Domini est terra et plenitudo eius.
Item: Si quis uos uocat ex infidelibus ad cenam et uultis ire, omne quod 10

ante uos ponitur, manducate.

39.11 De eo non tam esca et potus, quam cogitatio et opus prauum

hominem maculant

Sinodus: Non tam æsca et potus nocent, quam mala cogitatio et opus
prauum hominem maculant; sine alio enim potes esse, sine uero te ipso 15

numquam.

39.12 De hereticis excommonicandis

H42.13

V41.13
Sinodus Romana: Clericus hereticorum conuiuia et sodalitates euitet.
Item: Cum hereticis non orandum.
1 Luc. 4:23 4 Matt. 7:3 8 I Cor. 10:25–26 10 I Cor. 10:27 18 Stat. eccl. ant. §80 19 Stat.
eccl. ant. §82

1 Medice. . .prius ] cura te ipsum prius medice HV 2 Agustinus ] om. HV 3 autem ]

om. V 3 propria esse ] esse propria HV 6 non ] om. A 6 excommonicandi ] ex-
communicanda AHS 6 qui ] quae AHS 6 macellum ] macello ASV 7 ueniunt ]
interlin. .i. uenduntur O 8 Paulus. . .ueniunt ] om. H 8 manducate ] manducare
A* 9 eius ] eius macellum dictum quod ibi mactantur peccora quae mercan-
tibus uenundantur HV 11 manducate ] manducate nihil interrogantes propter con-
scientiam HV 12–13 De. . .maculant ] heading om. HV 12 non ] AS om. BOP**
14–15 Sinodus. . .maculant ] om. A 14 mala ] HSV macula P** 15 hominem maculant ]
om. HV 15 potes ] potest V 15 uero ] autem A om. HV 17 excommonicandis ] excom-
municatis S 18 sodalitates ] soliditates V
 304 Hibernensis 39.13

In historia æclesiastica: Sunt adhuc qui audierunt, quod Iohannis discipu-

lus Domini aput Effesum, cum balneas lauandi gratia fuisset ingressus et
uidisset ibi Cerintum, exsiluisse continuo fertur et discessise non lotus di-
cens: Fugiamus hinc et ne ipse balenee conruant, in quibus Cerintus lauat
ueritatis inimicus. 5

Item in eadem: Policarpus Marcioni aliquando cum occurrisset et dicenti

sibi: Agnoscis nos? Respondit: Agnosco, agnosco primogenitum Satanae.

39.13 De eo quod boni sine malis et mali sine bonis esse non
possunt
H42.14

V41.14
In tritura areae grana sub paleis premuntur, nec aliter nisi per uentum 10

secernuntur. Ita humanum genus mixtum in sæculo habitat, quoadusque

uentilabro suo Christus frumentum a paleis segreget, hoc est iustos a pec-
catoribus, ut: Sinite utraque crescere, et reliqua.
Item: Flores inter spinas oriuntur.
Item: Rossa, que redolet, crescit cum spina, que conpungit. 15

Adam II filios genuit primos; habuit unum electum, alterum autem repro-
bum. Abraham quoque II filios genuit; habuit unum electum et alterum
nequam. In arca III filii Noe erant, II electii fuerunt et unus reprobus. Issac
II filios genuit, bonum et reprobum. Iacob XII filios genuit, ex his unus per
1 Euseb. (tr. Rufin.), Eccl. Hist. 4.14.6 6 Euseb. (tr. Rufin.), Eccl. Hist. 4.14.7 13 Matt.
13:30 14 Cant. 2:2 16 cf. Gen. 4:1–2 17 cf. Gen. 17:19–21 18 cf. Gen. 5:32 ∥ cf. Gen.
25:19–34 19 cf. Gen. 29:31–30:24; 37:18–36

1 historia ] istoriis H 1 æclesiastica ] aeclesiae A aeclesiasticis H 1 adhuc ] om. ABS in-

terlin. P 1 Iohannis ] Iohannes S 2 Effesum ] Effessum HP* 2 cum ] in A 2 balneas ]
baleneas P* ballinea A baleneas ⟨ balenei B* balenis H 3 Cerintum ] AHS Cirintum B
Cerintus O Corintum P** Cerinthum V 3 lotus ] lotus est V 4 et ne ] ne et HSV
4 Cerintus ] in marg. uir hereticus H Cerinthus V 5 ueritatis inimicus ] inimicus ueri-
tatis S 6 Policarpus ] Policarphus A 6 Marcioni ] Martioni H interlin. i bonum A Mar-
ciano S 6 et ] om. HV 7 Agnoscis ] agnosce HV 7 agnosco ] om. HV 10 sub ] om. H
11 mixtum ] mixti AS mixtim BH 11 in ] in hoc H 11 habitat ] HOV habitant ABSP
13 ut. . .reliqua ] om. S 13 crescere. . .reliqua ] crescere usque ad messem hoc est usque
(ad V) futurum iudicium HV 14 Flores. . .spinas ] spinas inter flores A 15 conpungit ]
conpugit V 16 Adam ] in natura (naturibus V) Adam HV 16 II ] duos HSV 16 primos ]
primum ⟨ primos P*AHSV primum O 16 habuit. . .electum ] unum electum habuit et HV
16 electum ] electum et AS 16–17 reprobum. . .alterum ] ABHSV om. P** 17 quoque ]
parimodo HV 17 II ] duos HSV 17 filios ] om. HV 17 habuit ] om. HV 18 arca ]
archa A 18 III ] tres SV 18 II (1) ] duo HSV 18 fuerunt ] om. HV 18 Issac ] Isaac
ABOSV 19 II (2) ] duos HSV 19 filios ] om. H 19 XII ] duodecim V 19 filios ] om.
HV 19 per ] propter HV
 39.14Hibernensis 305

innocentiam uenditus est Ioseph, alii XI fuerunt uenditores et homicide.

Christus XII apostolos elegit, unus eorum proditor saluatoris et electoris
sui fuit.
Item: VII diaconii ab apostolis ordinati sunt, sed sex in fide manentibus,
unus extitit auctor heresis Nicolaitarum. 5

Issidorus: Varis speciebus construitur tabernaculum, partim speciosis, par-

tim uilibus. Per quod demonstratur alios sanctos, alios esse peccatores in
æclesia.

39.14 De eo quod melius est secedere a malis, ne simul quis cum

illis pereat 10
H42.15

V41.15
Noe precipitur cito introire in arcam, ne cum malis moriretur.
Item: Angeli Loth de Sodomis traxerunt, ne cum illis periret.
Item: Populo Israel dicitur longe fieri a tabernaculis Dathan et Abiron. HV

Item: Populo Israel in Babilone dicitur: Exite de medio Babilonis.

Deus Moysi et Aaron ait: Exite et separate a populo hoc, quia delebo eum. 15

Item: Nuntii Iessue dixerunt ad Rab: Quoscumque inuenerimus in domu tua non HV

delebimus; quicumque exierit foris sanguis eius super eum erit.

Dauid rogat: Ne simul tradas me cum peccatoribus.
Item Sinodus: Omnis clericus, qui ludum spectare desiderat, degradetur.
2 cf. Matt. 26:47–50; Marc. 14:43–45; Luc. 22:48 4 cf. Act. 6:3–5 6 Isid. In Exod. 50.2
11 cf. Gen. 7:1 12 cf. Gen. 19:15–17 13 cf. Num. 16:26 14 Ier. 50:8 15 cf. Exod. 32:33
16 cf. Ios. 2:1–21 18 Ps. 27:3

1 innocentiam ] innocentiam suam HV 1 Ioseph ] om. HV 1 XI ] undecim V 1 fuerunt

uenditores ] uenditores fuerunt HV 1 et homicide ] om. HV 2 XII ] duodecim SV
2 unus ] et unus HV 2–3 et. . .sui ] om. HV 4 VII ] septem V 4 ab ] interlin. P*
5 extitit ] exstetit P* extit V 5 Nicolaitarum ] O Necolitarum AP* Necolaitarum B in-
terlin. Necolaitarum H om. V 6 Issidorus ] Essidorus ABHP* Isidorus S Ysidorus V
6 construitur ] constituitur S 7 esse peccatores ] peccatores esse H 9 ne ] ne inmature
HV 10 pereat ] pereat carnaliter HV 11 moriretur ] moriatur S moreretur V 12 ne ]
ne simul AHSV 12 illis ] malis H 13 Israel ] Israelitico V 13 Abiron ] Abiran V
14 Populo. . .dicitur ] populo Dei dicitur in Babilone HV 15 Aaron ] Aron H 15 ait ]
dicit H dixit V 15 a ] de S ab V 15 populo hoc ] hoc populo HV 16 Iessue ] Ioseph V
16 Rab ] Raab V 18 me ] om. HV 18 peccatoribus ] peccatoribus animam meam HV
19 Item. . .degradetur ] om. V 19 Omnis. . .degradetur ] in marg. H
 306 Hibernensis 39.14

Item: Quicumque clericus in bello, aut in rixa mortalium, et gentium ludis

mortuus fuerit, neque oblatione, neque oratione postuletur pro eo, sed in
manus incidat iudicis; sepultura tamen non priuetur.

De eo quod non debet aeclesia fidere in potestates mundi Θ

Agustinus: Quicumque matris æclesiæ sinu nutritur et sub umbra alarum 5

Dei tegitur, nutrimentis malorum et defentione demonis longe discedat.

De intelligentia diuinorum librorum Θ

Agustinus ait: Nam diuinos libros id in ipsis diligamus; quod certum est eum
dixisse, quem legamus. Sin hoc latet, quod circumstancia scripturae consonat,
diligamus, quodsi hoc non apparet, quod tamen catholicae conuenit fidei diligen- 10

dum est. Nam si locus, tempus, persona, quae obseruentur, secundum omnia
erunt. . .
{L} Grigorius episcopus dicit.

De eo quod non nocet bonis deprehendi cum malis HV

H42.16

V41.16
Arca Noe et tabernaculum et templum bonos et malos continebant. 15

Duo filii Aron cum malis deprehensi sunt.

Hironimus: Aeclesia præsens mundis et inmundis uescitur.
Paulus: In magna domu multa uassa fiunt.
Futura tantum æclesia munda erit; tunc dicitur ei: Venite benedicti patris mei.
16 cf. Leuit. 10:1–2 18 cf. II Tim. 2:20 19 Matt. 25:34

1 Item ] om. HV 2 postuletur ] deprecetur HV 3 manus ] manus Domini

HV 3 iudicis ] om. HV 3 tamen ] tantum H 5–6 Agustinus. . .discedat ] om.
HV 6 demonis ] demonum AS 13 L ] (sic) Θ 14 deprehendi ] deprehendis V
16 deprehensi ] deprehensis V 17 Hironimus ] Hieronimus V 17 præsens ] præsens
quamdiu mundialibus nutritur V 18 uassa ] uasa H*
 39.15Hibernensis 307

39.15 De eo quod non nocet bonis mori cum malis

H42.17

V41.17
Christus cum malis deputatus est, pene
˛ et omnes martires inter malos
moriuntur.
Item: Iudas Machabeus inter malos obtulit pro uiris in bello cadentibus.

H43 V42 40 De commendationibus mortuorum 5

H43.1 V42.1 40.1 De commendatione principis non mutanda

Iacob moriens dedit partem agri Ioseph filio suo, nec fratres eius mu-
tauerunt.
Originis in annalibus Ebreorum ait: Moises commendauit hereditatem
Iethro sacerdoti Madian in terra Channan, et firmata est. 10

Iesus moriens tunicam suam Iohanni commendauit.

In cronicis: Rex moriens regnum suum Romanis commendauit.
Hironimus in libro de statu monachorum Aegipti ait: Quidam princeps
moriens testamento agellum iuxta ciuitatem commendauit, ac monachis
ciuitatis commutare conantibus, causa dilata uenit ad æpiscopum. Ipso 15

adhuc ignorante quomodo iudicaret, nocte sequente apparuit angelus in

forma commendantis agellum, qui dixit: Firmetur testamentum principis;
qui mutet testamentum anathema sit. S

2 cf. Matt. 27:38; Marc. 15:27–28, 32; Luc. 23:33; Ioh. 19:18 4 cf. II Macc. 12:39–46 7 cf.
Gen. 48:5–6 12 Euseb. (tr. Hier.), Chron. 162 GCS 47, pp. 145–6h

1 bonis ] meritis bonorum HV 2 malis ] iniustis HV 4 Item ] om. HV 4 inter malos ]

om. HSV 4 in. . .cadentibus ] cadentibus in bello (cum malis SV) HSV 5 mortuorum ]
om. Θ 6 principis ] patris uel principis a principibus H patris aut principis V 6 non mu-
tanda ] om. Θ 6 mutanda ] motanda P* 7 nec ] nec semen HV 7 fratres ] fratrum HV
7 eius ] eius a semine Ioseph (Iacob V) HV 7–8 mutauerunt ] mutauit HV motauerunt
P* 9–10 Originis. . .est ] this section follows ln. 17 HV 9 Originis ] Origenes S Origenis V
9 Ebreorum ] Hebreorum SV 9 Moises ] Moyses ABHOSV 10 Iethro ] Hetro A Hietro
H 10 Channan ] Chanan A Chanaan SV 11 Iesus. . .commendauit ] this section follows ln.
4 HV 11 tunicam ] tonicam P* 12 In. . .commendauit ] this section follows p. 307 ln. 8 HV
12 Rex ] quidam rex senex HV 13 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 13 libro ] libris AHS
13 Aegipti ] Egipti A Egyptiorum V 13 ait ] om. V 14 agellum ] agellum .i. agrum H in-
terlin. terra uel tir P 14 ciuitatem ] ciuitatem cuidam V 14 ac ] AHSV a P** 15 commu-
tare ] HSV om. ABP** 15 dilata ] delata S 15–16 æpiscopum. . .ignorante ] aepiscopum
metropolitanum ignorante adhuc ipso HV 16 sequente ] sequenti HV 17 principis ]
HOV episcopi SP**
 308 Hibernensis 40.2

H43.2 V42.2 40.2 De principe aut episcopo sua propria commendante

Sinodus: Omnis princeps potest commendare sua propria post mortem.

Sinodus Anchiritana dicit, ut æpiscopo liceat commendare uestimentum,
quo utitur, et agipam et toxam.

40.3 De eo quod liceat principi commendare res æclesie 5

H43.3 V42.3

Hironimus in quaestionibus ait: Iacob æpiscopus Hierusalem cathedram

episcopalem intactam et indiuissam reliquit heredibus successoribus. Phet-
rus Antiochiam fratribus reliquit saluam, ut in historiarum libris.
Hironimus: Tonica Domini inconsutilis, significat æclesiam in morte prin-
cipis nullo modo lessam. 10

Sinodus: Omnis princeps Christianus, ut inueniat æclesiam, sic derelin-

quat. Nisi ex consensu clericorum nihil in morte commendet, ne maledic-
tionibus post mortem grauetur.

H43.4
40.4 De eo quod potest princeps commendare aliqua de rebus
V42.4
æclesiae 15

Sinodus Hibernensis: Princeps in sua morte etiam de rebus æclesie com-

mendare potest, hoc est pretium ancille, siue de mobili substantia, siue de
agro.
9 cf. Ioh. 19:23–24 ∥ cf. p. 325 ln. 20

1 De. . .commendante ] de eo quod potest princeps propria commendare Θ 1 aut ] uel

H 2 Sinodus. . .mortem ] om. A this section follows p. 307 ln. 11 HV 2 post ] om. O
ad S 3 Anchiritana ] Anchoritana A 3 dicit ] decreuit HV 3 ut ] om. S 3 liceat ]
liqueat P* 4 agipam ] agyptam V 4 toxam ] toxam ⟨ taxam P* 5 liceat ] liqueat P*
non debet HV non liceat S 5 principi commendare ] princeps magnum commendare HV
5 res ] de rebus HV 6 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 6 ait ] om. HV 6 Iacob ] Iacobus
S 6 æpiscopus. . .Hierusalem ] om. HV 6 Hierusalem ] heremum A 7 indiuissam ] in-
diuidam H 7 reliquit ] relinquit monachis HV 7–8 Phetrus ] Petrus ABOSV 8 reliquit
saluam ] saluam dereliquit HV 8 reliquit ] ABOS relinquit P** reliquid monachis Θ
8 historiarum libris ] libro historiarum legitur V 8 historiarum ] in marg. H 8 libris ]
libris legitur HS 9 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 9 inconsutilis ] inconsutilis erat HSV
9 æclesiam ] aeclesiam non diuissam HV 9–10 in. . .lessam ] et nullomodo lessam in
morte principis HV 11 inueniat ] inuenit V 12 ex ] om. S 14 potest princeps ] princeps
potest HV 14 commendare aliqua ] aliquid commendare HV 16 Sinodus Hibernen-
sis ] Sinodus AHV 16 Princeps in sua morte etiam ] om. A 16–17 commendare potest ]
potest commendare A alia commendare potest HV 17 ancille ] ancelle P*
 40.5Hibernensis 309

Sinodus Agatensis ait: Sane si quosdam de seruis æclesie princeps dona-

uerit, placeat a successoribus confirmari. Quod tamen iubemus, ut non
excedat numerum XX solidorum argenti modumque in terra domuncu-
lam ortulumque; quod amplius sit datum, post mortem principis aeclesia
reuocabit. 5

Sinodus Hibernensis ait: Testamentum æpiscopi siue principis est X scrip-

buli sacerdoti danti sibi sacrifitium, sagum pauperi, uiaticum cibi uidue,
˛
commone uestimentum ministro, et hæc tamen firmentur a clericis.

H43.5
40.5 De eo quod episcopus omnia sua commendare poterit cui
V42.5 uoluerit, nihil autem de rebus æclesie 10

Sinodus Antiochiæ: In uita episcopi qui præest æclesie, ˛ ab æclesia fideles

sua omnia sciant, et fideles ab æpiscopo propria æpiscopi. Vt si contigerit
episcopum migrare de hoc seculo,
˛ certis existantibus rebus, que sunt æcle-
sie sciamus, ne ipse conlapse˛ deperiant, ne que propriæ probantur epis-
copi, sub occassione peruadantur æclesie. Iustum namque est et acceptum 15

coram Deo et hominibus, ut sua episcopus quibus uoluerit in Deo reliquat,

et que æclesie˛ sunt, eidem æclesie conseruentur—Origenes: Omnis habere S

propria princeps debet quibus alat pauperes et eos, qui sibi ministrant, uel filios, si
habuerit—ut ne æclesia aliquid patiatur incommodum nec episcopus sub
occassione proscribatur æclesie, et in causa incedant, qui pertinent ad eum, 20

et ipse post obitum maledictionibus ingrauetur.

1 Agath. §7 11 Antioch. §24 ∥ cf. p. 275 ln. 12 19 Antioch. §24

1–5 Sinodus. . .reuocabit ] om. HV 1 Agatensis ] Agathensis S 1 quosdam ] quisdam

A 3 XX ] XX solidos argenti ut alii XII scripuli (scriptuli*) A 4 quod ] quod iam
S 6 Sinodus Hibernensis ] item HV 6 ait ] om. HV 6 siue ] uel HV 6 est ] om. H
6 X ] decem V 6–7 scripbuli ] scripulos V 8 uestimentum ] uestimento A 8 hæc ]
hoc AV 8 tamen ] tantum H 8 firmentur. . .clericis ] a clericis firmantur (firmatur V)
HV 11–17 Sinodus. . .conseruentur ] this section occurs twice in HV: here and on p. 275
ln. 12 11 Antiochiæ ] Antiocena V 11 episcopi ] AS æpiscopo P** episcoporum V
12 sua omnia ] omnia sua HV 12 contigerit ] ABHO contingerit P** 13 hoc ] om.
H 13 certis ] certius HV 13 existantibus ] existentibus ⟨ existantibus P* 14 sciamus ]
om. HV sciant S 14 ne que ] nec quae SV 15 peruadantur ] ABHSV paruadantur
P** 15 est ] om. HV 16 ut ] ut ex H ut et SV 16 in Deo reliquat ] derelinquat HSV
17–19 æclesie. . .æclesia ] conseruentur æclesiæ (interlin. ut nec æclesia) H conseruentur
aeclesia ne V 17 conseruentur ] HOSV reuertentur A conuertentur P** 19 nec ] ne HS
19 episcopus ] AHSV episcopo ⟨ episcopus P* 20 pertinent. . .eum ] ad eam pertinent HV
20 eum ] ABS eam ⟨ eum O*P*
 310 Hibernensis 40.6

Sinodus Romana: Presbiteri et diaconi præter episcopum nihil gerere pretemptent. HV

Nam Domini populus ipsi commissus est, et pro animabus eorum hic redditurus
est rationem. Sint autem manifeste res propriæ æpiscopi, sint manifeste et do-
minice; ut potestatem habeat de propris moriens æpiscopus, sicut uoluerit, quibus
uoluerit derelinquere; ne sub occassione ecclesie res, quæ episcopi
˛ esse proban- 5

tur, intereant. Fortassis enim uxorem habeat, aut filios, aut propinquos, aut seruos.
Et iustum est hoc apud Deum et homines, ut ne æclesia detrimentum patietur, ig-
noratione rerum pontificis, nec æpiscopus uel eius propinqui sub obtentu æclesiæ
proscribantur, et in causas incedant, qui ad eum pertinent, utriusque iniuriis in-
fametur. 10

40.6 De eo quod monachus nihil commendare potest nisi per-

H43.6 V42.6
missu abbatis

Romani dicunt: Nihil monochus in morte sua commendare potest, sed

relinquet omnia abbati. Cum enim in uita sua nihil proprium habeat,
quanto magis in morte. 15

Item: Qui in uita nihil sine permissu abbatis fecit, cur fur inueniatur in
morte? Qui dat et qui accipit et fur et raptor est.

40.7 De monacho pauca commendante, sed permissu abbatis

H43.7 V42.7

Originis: Omnis monachus sine abbate, et si absens sit abbas, licentiam

nullius rei habet. Si uero abbas permisserit, pauca commendet. 20

1 Canon. Apost. §39

2 Domini populus ] populus Domini V 3 rationem ] V rationes H** 5 ecclesie res ]

V æclesiasticarum rerum H** 7 Et ] sed V 9 causas ] causis V 9 qui ] V que˛ H**
9–10 utriusque. . .infametur ] om. V 9–10 infametur ] interlin. fami H morsque eius in-
iuriis et malae famae subiaceat infametur Canon. Apost. §39 13 Nihil ] quod nihil
HV 13 commendare potest ] potest commendare HV 14 relinquet ] om. B reliquit
OP* relinquat SV 14 sua ] om. HV 14 habeat ] possidet HV 16 uita ] uita sua HV
16 sine ] om. H 16 fur ] ABHSV om. P** 16–17 inueniatur. . .morte ] inuenitur in ex-
itu uitae suae HV om. S 16 inueniatur ] om. A inuiatur P* 17 Qui ] qui enim HSV
17 et (2) ] om. H 17 fur ] furur (sic) V 18 De ] de eo quod HV 18 monacho ] mona H
monachus V 18 commendante ] c̄m̄ H commendat V 19 Originis ] Origenes S Origenis
V 19 monachus ] monochus P* 19 et. . .abbas ] om. H et aliquando si abbas sit absens S
et si aliquando absens fuit V 19–20 licentiam. . .uero ] om. V 19 licentiam ] liquentiam
P* 20 commendet ] commendant S
 40.8Hibernensis 311

In uita monachorum: Quidam monachus cuidam fratri cassulam commen-

dauit in morte sua, qui absente abbate non recipit, donec angelus in forma
abbatis uenit, qui dixit: Sume hoc.

40.8 De degente sub censu nihil commendante

H43.8 V42.8

In uita monachorum: Rusticus uas æneum sacerdoti in oblationem dedit. Qui 5 HV

interogauit, si sub regula abbatis aut regis esset, et deprehendit quod sub rege
esset, et dixit: Non suscipiam aliena, ne propria amittam.
Sinodus Hibernensis: Sicut sine permissu abbatis monachus nihil com-
mendare audebit, ita degens sub censu potestatem non habebit donare
aliquid in morte sua, nisi iubente domino suo. 10

40.9 De degente sub censu sua commendante

H43.9 V42.9

Sinodus Hibernensis: Si quis fuerit sub censu regali aut abbate et com-
mendauerit aliquid, si audierit et tacuerit dominus II diebus, non potest
retrahere; sin uero, irritum erit.

De commendatione paruulorum retrahenda aut non retrahenda 15 HV

H43.10

V42.10
Sinodus: Puer in pueritia uel puellam nolente patre si uoto se constringere uoluerit,
nihil donabit, nihil commendabit. Si autem adoleuerit
˛ et aliquid proprium habuerit,
quod non de substantia sit paterna, Deo commendare ualebit.
5 cf. p. 99 ln. 14 7 cf. p. 99 ln. 16

1 monachorum ] monacorum A 1 monachus ] monochus P* 1 cuidam. . .cassulam ]

cassulam cuidam fratri HV 1–2 commendauit ] commendauerit H commendauerat
V 5 Rusticus ] quidam rusticus V 6 regula ] regum H* 8 Hibernensis ] om. HV
8 abbatis ] abbatis monasterii HV 8 monachus ] monochus P* 9–10 ita. . .suo ] nisi
iubente domino suo degens sub censu potestatem non habebit moriens aliquid donare
paucis (om. V) exceptis (om. V) HV 11 sua commendante ] commendare uolente suae
HV 12 Hibernensis ] om. HV 12 fuerit. . .aut ] sub censu regali alligatus fuerit aut
HV 12 aut ] ABOS om. P** 13 si ] nisi V 13 audierit et. . .dominus ] dominus tacuerit
HV 13 II ] S interlin. O om. ABHVP** 13 diebus ] postquam audierit HV 16 uel ] aut
V 16 puellam ] puella V 16 patre ] pater H* 16 si ] nullo V 16 uoluerit ] ualet V
17 donabit ] V donauit H** 18 commendare ] V cmda H**
 312 Hibernensis 40.10

40.10 De commendatione mulieris degentis sub coniugio

H43.11

V42.11
Sinodus Hibernensis: Si uir eius tacuerit II diebus, non retrahet quod-
cumque dedit. Si autem non tacuerit, irritum erit eius testamentum preter
corporis sui rationem, et sagum et uaccam cum corpore suo. Si habuerit
aeclesiam, cui seruierit, quandiu cum uiro suo fuerit, ex consensu uiri ter- 5

tiam partem substantiæ suae dabit æclesie suæ, sed uir eius distribuet.
Cætera autem uiri sui et filiorum eius erunt.
Sinodus: Si uir tacuerit quibusdam diebus, non retrahet quodcumque dedit uxor. Si HV

autem non tacuerit, irritum erit testamentum eius nisi quod in ius sepulchri tradatur.
Si autem mulier monachi uoto cuidam æclesiæ se coniunxerit, ex consensu uiri 10

tertiam partem substansiæ suæ in æclesiæ iure tradet. Rara quoque dona in ius
paternum et maternum uiro proprio distribuente donabit. Cætera omnia ad filios et
ad coniugem pertinebunt.

De commendatione monachi recidentis ad alterum abbatem HV

H43.12

V42.12
Sinodus: Si monachus alicuius abbatis ad alium abbatem exierit, quid mandabit 15

utrique? Hoc est, dabit omnia sua priori abbati, nouissimo autem relinquetur cor-
pus suum, et uestimentum commune, et uas, quo bibit, et uaca aut pretium eius,
et æquus, quo sedet. Cætera prior habebit. Quomodo enim prior offerre potest
uiaticum uite,
˛ cum recessit ab eo?

H43.13 De eo qui retrahit quod Deo commendauit 20

V42.13

Sinodus: Quodcumque datum fuerit æclesiæ Dei quocumque modo, non patimur
ab æclesia alienari.
14 cf. p. 107 ln. 9 21 cf. p. 94 ln. 18, p. 98 ln. 15

1 mulieris ] om. HV 1 sub ] om. A 2 Hibernensis ] om. HV 2 eius ] om. HV 2 II ]

S interlin. O om. ABHVP** 2 non ] ne S 3 dedit ] dedit uxor HV 3 autem ] uero
S 3 preter ] preter rationem A 5 aeclesiam ] ABO æclesie P** om. S 5 suo ] S om.
ABHOVP** 5 fuerit ] S fuit ABOP** 6 suae. . .distribuet ] om. O 6 æclesie suæ ] om. S
6 distribuet ] BS distruet A distribuit P** 7 autem ] uero S 7 filiorum ] filii A 7 erunt ]
erunt in a new line annus III A 9 nisi ] in marg. id est sagum et uacam H 9 sepulchri ]
sepulture V 9 tradatur ] tradidit debet V 10 autem ] uero V 10 mulier ] om. V
11 in (1) ] om. V 11 æclesiæ ] ecclesiastico V 12 distribuente ] distribuente ⟨ distribuete
H* 13 pertinebunt ] protinebunt V 14 De. . .abbatem ] see p. 107 ln. 9 for this chap. in
Hib.A 15 quid mandabit ] commendabit se V
 41.1Hibernensis 313

Hironimus: Qui retrahit quod Deo dedit, raptor est propriæ substantiæ [et] aliene,
˛ HV

quia Domini est terra, et reliqua.

Agustinus: Qui retraxit quod Deo dedit, a suo gradu iaciendus, et ab æclesiæ
damnatur, et non recipi debet.

H44 V43 41 De eclesia et mundo 5

H44.1 V43.1 De nomine æclesiæ HO2 V

Essidorus in libris æthimologiarum: Aeclesia grecum est, quod in latina uertitur

conuocatio, pro eo quod omnes ad se conuocet. Catholica, uniuersalis. Non
enim sicut conuenticula hereticorum in aliquibus regionum partibus, sed per totum
terrarum orbem difunditur. 10

41.1 De uera æclesia non habente nisi tres

H44.2 V43.2

Hironimus: Tres tantum æclesia custodit et nutrit: theoricam et actualem

et poenitentem. Vltra nec sumit nec custodit æclesia.

H44.3 V43.3 41.2 De tribus quibus æclesia non debet uti

Originis: Tria debet æclesia: dona iniquorum non recipere, quae repro- 15

bat altissimus, et aliena non rapere, et praetium sanguinis innocentis non

1 cf. p. 94 ln. 12 2 Ps. 23:1 3 cf. p. 94 ln. 14 7 Isid., Etymol. 8.1.1 15 (app. crit.) cf.
Pat., Epist. §8 ∥ cf. p. 10 ln. 2, p. 291 ln. 7, p. 300 ln. 1, chaps. 2.22, 2.24, 2.26

1–2 Hironimus. . .reliqua ] see p. 94 ln. 12 for this section in Hib.A 1 Hironimus ] Hi-
eronimus V 1 est ] om. V 3–4 Agustinus. . .debet ] see p. 94 ln. 14 for this section
in Hib.A 3 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 3 gradu ] V interlin. ra H** 3 iaciendus ]
iecieri H** eicierendus (sic) V 4 damnatur ] damnantur H* damnandus V 5 mundo ]
mundialibus HV 7 Essidorus ] om. V 7 libris ] libro V 8 conuocatio ] conuoca-
tio Christianorum O2 8 pro ] post quod O2 8 eo ] om. O2 8 conuocet ] uocet V
8–10 uniuersalis. . .difunditur ] uniuersalis totum eo quod implet tota Christianitas orbem
terrae ut dicitur in omnem terram exiuit sonus eorum et in fines orbis terrae uerba eorum
O2 11 tres ] III H tria SV 12 Hironimus ] Hironimus ait H Hieronimus BSV 12 Tres
tantum ] tantum III A 12 Tres ] tria S 12 theoricam ] theoricum P* 13 nec ] nec ae-
clesia HV 13 custodit ] custodiat A* 13 æclesia ] om. HV 14 æclesia. . .debet ] non
debet eclesia AH debet ecclesia non V 15 Originis ] Originis ait H Origenes S Origenis V
15 Tria ] BSV tribus P** 15 debet. . .iniquorum ] aeclesia debet custodire dona iniquorum
HV 15–16 non. . .aliena ] om. A 16 innocentis ] AHSV om. BP**
 314 Hibernensis 41.2

recipere, ut: Praetium sanguinis innocentis non accipietis.

De eo quod querendi
˛ sunt defensores ad defendendam æclesiam HV
H44.4 V43.4

Sinodus Nicena ait: Ab imperatoribus uniuersis uissum est, postolandum propter

adflictionem pauperum a persequtoribus, quorum molestis sine intermissione fati-
gatur æclesia, ut deffensores aduersus potentias diuitum cum æpiscoporum pro- 5

uissione diligantur.

41.3 De aeclesia non denudanda a mundo

Gregorius: Si quis aeclesiam Dei denudauerit, anathema sit.

Sinodus Agathensis: Si quis fraudauerit ecclesiam Dei, peregrina ei communio S

tribuatur. 10

Sinodus: Fures et latrones et raptores de aeclesia eciendi sunt.

De eo quod interest inter fraudationem amici et aeclesiae Θ

Item sinodus Vasensis: Si fraudaueris amicum, furtum est. Aeclesiam

autem fraudare sacrilegium.

41.4 De aeclesia patiente nudari 15

H44.5 V43.5

Lucas: Et ab eo, qui aufert tibi uestimentum, etiam tonicam noli prohibere.
Omni autem petenti te da. Qui aufert que tua sunt, ne repetas ab eo.
Paulus ad Corintios: Quare non magis iniuriam patiemini? Sed uos ini-
uriam facitis, et hoc fratribus.
1 cf. Num. 35:31 3 Reg. eccl. Carthag. excerpt. §75 7 cf. p. 98 ln. 4 9 Agath. §5 ∥ cf. p. 94
ln. 6 13 Vasiens. §4 ∥ cf. p. 98 ln. 2 16 Luc. 6:29–30 18 I Cor. 6:7–8

1 recipere ] accipere HV 1 innocentis ] innocentium H 3 ait ] om. V 4 a ] om. V

7 De. . .mundo ] see p. 98 ln. 4 for this chap. in Hib.B 11 eciendi ] ieciendi P* 13 sinodus
Vasensis ] S om. ABOP** 15 De. . .nudari ] de uera aeclesia non repetente si nudetur
HV 15 aeclesia ] aeclesie P* 16 Lucas ] Lucas in euangelio S 16 etiam tonicam ] om.
V 17 autem ] enim HSV 17 da ] tribue et HV da et S 17 ab eo ] habeo A om. HV
18 Corintios ] Chorintheos H Corinthios SV 18 iniuriam ] iniuriam accipistis quare non
magis fraudem HV iniuriam accipitis quare non fraudem S 19 facitis ] faciatis A 19 et ]
interlin. B et fraudatis et S 19 hoc ] om. HV 19 fratribus ] fraudatis V
41.4Hibernensis 315

Pelagius: Ac si diceret: Cum inlatam iniuriam, secundum preceptum

æuangelii et Domini exemplum, patienter sustinere debueratis, uos e con-
trario non solum non suffertis, sed etiam non facientibus inrogatis.
Nechias: Si debitor inrogandus uel exigendus, defer; si iudex interpellan-
dus est, intermitte. 5

Hironimus: Columba si uiderit aliam auem rapere pastum pullorum suo-

rum, non mouet pennam, neque ungulam, neque rostrum, neque crocitat.
Sic aeclesia Dei, que uera columba est, rapta non repetat.
Originis: Ouis tunicam suam dimittit tondenti se, nec aperit os suum.
Sic æclesia raptori et tollenti tonicam eius debet dimittere. Quanto enim 10

de terrenis diminuitur, tanto de spiritalibus augetur. Et quantum terrena

quesiuerit aut contenderit, tantum de spiritalibus diminuitur.
Inde dicitur: Qui terrena contendit, celestia non possidebit.
Agustinus: Si quis perdiderit aliquid et dixerit: Dominus dedit, Dominus
abstulit; pro ista sententia, Deo placita, aut coronam accipiet, si iustus est, 15

aut indulgentiam peccatorum, si peccator.

In euangelio Mathei: Et ei, qui uult tecum in iuditio contendere et tunicam
tuam tollere, dimitte ei et pallium; id est, ut nemo excusaret honestatem
et frigus in nudando se.
1 Pelag., In ep. I ad Cor. 6:7 6 Hier., In Oseae 7:11 CCSL 76, p. 78 6 cf. p. 182 ln. 6, p. 329
ln. 21 14 Iob 1:21 ∥ PL 39:2270 ∥ cf. p. 202 ln. 18 17 Matt. 5:40

1 Pelagius ] Pilagius BP* om. V 2 exemplum ] exemplo S 2–3 contrario ] contrario

VII A 4 Nechias. . .uel ] om. V 4–5 Nechias. . .intermitte ] this section follows ln. 8
HV 4 Nechias ] Hechias A om. HV Nechias ait S 4 Si. . .inrogandus ] in marg. H
4 inrogandus ] om. A 4 exigendus ] exigendus est SV 4 defer ] difer A differ S 5 est ]
om. HV 6 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 6–7 rapere. . .suorum ] trahere cibum a nido
eius HV 7 neque (1) ] om. HV 8 Dei ] om. S 9–12 Originis. . .diminuitur ] this section fol-
lows ln. 5 HV 9 Originis ] Originis sicut H Origenes sicut S Origenis sicut V 9 tunicam ]
tonicam P* 9 suum ] om. H 10 enim ] om. S 11 de (1) ] om. HV 11 terrenis ] terrenis
aeclesia HV 11 de (2) ] om. HV 11 spiritalibus ] spiratlibus P* 11–12 Et. . .diminuitur ]
om. A 13 possidebit ] possedebit P* 14–15 Agustinus. . .sententia ] sententia ista H
14 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 14 perdiderit aliquid ] aliquid perdiderit A 15 abstulit ]
abstullit P* 15–16 ista. . .peccator ] this section follows ln. 19 HV 15 sententia. . .placita ]
placita sententia Deo V 15 placita ] om. H 15 est ] om. SV 17 In. . .Mathei ] Matheus
V 17 tunicam ] tonicam P* 18 id ] hoc HV 18 ut ] om. HV 19 et ] tibi et H
19 nudando ] nudant B nudanda S
 316 Hibernensis 41.5

H44.6 V43.6 41.5 De contentione prohibenda cum iniustis iustisue

Salamon dicit: Ne contendas cum impiis.

Issaias: Ecce ad lites et contentiones ieiunatis.
Paulus: Cum enim inter uos zelus et contentio, nonne carnales estis et
secundum hominem ambulatis? 5

De contentione semet ipsa HV

H44.7 V43.7

Pilipus: Contentio est ubi non ratione aliquid, sed animi pertinacia defenditur, et
ubi non tam ueritas queritur, quam intentio fatigatur.

41.6 De aeclesia, ut totum non rapiat

H44.8 V43.8

Pars tantum dabatur Aron sacerdoti a populo; suburbana tantum tribui 10

Leui dabantur.
Hironimus: Da partem his, qui sunt VII, et his, qui sunt VIII.Hoc est pars
æclesiae, que octaua est, et pars relinquatur mundialibus, qui sunt VII.
Sinodus: Nullum oportet fraudare filios aut fratres aut propinquos.
Item: Aeclesia non nisi partem Dei accipiat; cum enim heres mundi uenerit, 15

retrahet ea, que mundi sunt.

2 Prou. 24:19 3 Is. 58:4 4 I Cor. 3:3 7 Cassiodorus, Expositio Pauli epist. ad Rom. 1:29
10 cf. Num. 35:3; Ios. 21:8 12 Eccl. 11:2 ∥ cf. Hier., In Eccl. 11:2

1 cum. . .iustisue ] aeclesiae HV cum iustis iniustisue S 2 Salamon ] Salomon ABS

2 dicit ] om. HSV 3 Issaias ] Esaias ABP*V Essaias ⟨ Esseias H* Isaias S 3 et ] et ad
HV 4 contentio ] contentio sit HV 7 Pilipus ] pilip H** Philippus V 7 ratione ]
ratio H** ratio V 8 intentio ] animositas Cassiodorus 9 De. . .rapiat ] de eo quod non
oportet aeclesia (ecclesiam V) rapere totum HV 10 dabatur. . .populo ] om. V 10 Aron ]
Aaron S 10 sacerdoti. . .populo ] de multis in marg. populis H 10 suburbana ] urbana
V 10 tantum (2) ] autem tantum H 10 tribui ] tribu A 12 Hironimus ] Hieronimus B
Salamon H Salomon SV 12 VII ] VIII S septem V 12 et. . .VIII ] interlin. O 12 VIII ] H
VII S octo V 12 Hoc ] Hironimus hoc H Hieronimus haec S Hieronimus hec V 13 qui ]
quae S 13 VII ] septe V 14 Sinodus. . .propinquos ] this section follows p. 317 ln. 4 HV
14 Nullum ] nulli HV 14 propinquos ] propinquus H 15 heres. . .uenerit ] mundi heres
ueniet H 15 mundi ] mundialis V 15 uenerit ] ueniet V 16 ea ] om. HV 16 mundi ]
mondi P*
 41.6Hibernensis 317

De ecclesia debente oblata seruare propriis heredibus S

Romani dicunt: Aeclesia seruet ea, que dantur ei, usque dum uenerit filius
offerentis, aut frater, aut propinquus, et omnia in ius antiquum reuerten-
tur.

De eo quod qui ad ecclesiam coniunxerit hereditate patrum non priu- 5 VO2 H

atur
H44.9 V43.9

In Deuteronomio: Si exierit leuites de una urbium tuarum ex omni terra, quam HO2 V

habitat, et uoluerit uenire, desiderans locum, quem elegerit Dominus, ministrabit

in nomine Domini sui, sicut omnes fratres eius leuite˛ sunt, qui stabunt eo tempore
coram Domino. Partem ciborum eandem accipiat, quam et ceteri, excepto eo, 10

quod in urbe sua ex paterna ei suscessione debetur.

De hereditate fratris iusti non auferenda pro fratre impio HV

H44.10

V43.10
In parabulis Graecorum: Fratris iusti hereditas in negotio fratris iniusti non aufer-
enda est. Iustus pro iniusto uexari uerissime non potest, si tamen {ab} inuicem
separati a malis fuerint. 15

H44.11 De eo quod non oportet coniurationem in æclesia fieri

V43.11

Sinodus Calcidonensis: Conspirationis et coniurationis cremen et ab externis leg- H

ibus est omnino prohibitum; multo magis hoc in Dei æclesia ne fiat admonere
conueniat. Si quis ergo clerici uel monachi reperti fuerint coniurantes uel con-
spirantes uel insidias ponentes æpiscopis uel clericis, gradu proprio penitus abie- 20

ciantur.
7 Deut. 18:6–8 13 Prou. Grec. I 69 17 Chalced. §18

2–4 Romani. . .reuertentur ] this section follows p. 316 ln. 13 HV 2 Romani ] institutio
Romana HV 2 dicunt ] om. HV 3 propinquus ] propinquos A 5 coniunxerit ] coni-
unxit H 5 hereditate ] hereditatem H 5–6 patrum. . .priuatur ] om. H 7 Si. . .una ] om.
V 7 leuites ] leuita O2 7 urbium ] patrum urbium H** 8 habitat ] habitat ⟨ habitet
O2 * 8 et ] om. O2 9 sunt ] om. HO2 10 accipiat ] accipiet H** 11 quod ] qui H
13 parabulis Graecorum ] para greg H** parabola Gregorius V 13–14 fratris. . .iniusto ]
in marg. H 17–21 Sinodus. . .abieciantur ] om. V instead, contains text from p. 318 ln. 9–11
 318 Hibernensis 41.7

41.7 De duabus æclesiis contendentibus agrum unum

H44.33

V43.32
Sinodus: Ager inquiratur in scriptione duarum aeclesiarum. Si in scrip-
tione non inueniatur, requiratur a senioribus et propinquis, quantum tem-
poris fuit cum altera, et si sub iubeleo certo mansit sine uituperatione,
maneat in aeternum. Si uero senes non inuenti fuerint, inter se diuidant, 5

et altera, cui propinquior, det pretium, quantum iudices iudicauerint.

41.8 De iure aeclesie non pereunte, licet multa tempora tran-

sierint
H44.12

Sinodus: Si episcopus humanitatis obtentu uillulas clericis uel monachis

prestiterit excolendas uel pro tempore tenendas, etiamsi longa temporum 10

spatia transire conprobantur, ad eclesiam reuertentur.

In historia æclesiastica: Sanximus, si que domus uel agri uel quelibet pre-
dia a Christianis direpta sunt, siue sub fiscum regalem siue in dona con-
lata sunt, hec omnia in antiquum ius Christianorum precipimus reuocari,
dominisque uniuersa restitui. 15

In cronicis: Dioclitianus rexit XX annis, diuinis libris adustis, bona Chris-

tianorum diripi iusit. Cui Galerius successit duo annis. Galerio Constanti-
nus XXX annis. Qui Christianis licentiam dedit libere congregari, et bona
eorum post multos annos illis reddi.
9 Aurel. §23 12 Euseb. (tr. Rufin.), Eccl. Hist. 9.10.11 ∥ cf. p. 102 ln. 10, p. 252 ln. 4
16 Isid., Chron. 325, 327, 329–30 ∥ cf. p. 102 ln. 16, p. 252 ln. 9, p. 390 ln. 10

1 De. . .unum ] chap. repeated on p. 230 ln. 22 S 1 duabus ] II H duobus V 1 æclesiis ]

om. HV 1 contendentibus. . .unum ] unum (uno V) agrum (agro V) contendentibus
HV 2 Sinodus Ager ] sinodus Hibernensis ager S 3 et ] om. HV 4 iubeleo ] iube-
lio HP* 5–6 inter se. . .iudicauerint ] diuidant agrum inter se HV 5 inter se ] om. S
6 et. . .iudicauerint ] om. ABS 7–8 De. . .transierint ] this chap. follows p. 317 ln. 21 H,
p. 317 ln. 16 V; heading om. V 9–11 Sinodus. . .reuertentur ] this text replaces text on p. 317
ln. 17–21 HV 9 Sinodus ] sinodus Auriliensis H sinodus Aurelianensis S sinodus Aureli-
tana V 9 uillulas ] S uinulas ABOP* uinolas uel territorias H interlin. .i. uineas uel ortulos
O uinoleas uel terrulas V 10 prestiterit ] prestiterint H prestiterunt V 11 eclesiam ] AB-
HOSV aeclesia P** 12–15 In. . .restitui ] see p. 252 ln. 4 for this section in HV 13 sub
fiscum ] sufficiis A 14 hec ] hoc A haec BOS 16–19 In. . .reddi ] see p. 252 ln. 9 for
this section in HV 16 rexit. . .annis ] XX annis regnauit A 16 rexit ] S om. ABOP**
18 licentiam ] liquentiam P*
 41.9Hibernensis 319

41.9 De cupiditate alienarum rerum prohibenda

H44.13

V43.12
Isaias ait: Ve uobis, qui iungitis domum ad domum, uillam ad uillam,
agrum ad agrum copulatis usque ad terminum loci. Numquid soli uos habitatis HV

in medio terre?
Propheta: Væ ei, qui multiplicat non sua. 5

In euangelio: Facies pauperum demolitis. S

Hironimus: Nolite aliena appetere, ne propria amitatis.

Gregorius: Verus pastor est qui sua propria custodit et aliena non quaerit. S

Lex dicit: Non concupisces rem proximi tui. HV

41.10 De eo quod liceat aeclesie sumere danda omnia 10

H44.14

V43.13
In lege diuisa hostium spolia pro proelis leguntur, et precepit partem
Deo ab utrisque dari; partem scilicet bellantium Deo et Aron et filiis eius,
partem uero relique multitudinis leuitis Deus dari precipit.
Daniel sumsit munera regis iniqui.
Dauid dedit partem spoliorum Philistinorum tabernaculo Dei. 15

Deus iubet Eleazaro sacerdoti, ut uassa Core igni concremata scrutarentur,

et adfigerentur in lamminas altaris.
Abraham partem spoliorum in debellatione V regum obtulit Melchisedech. HV

Sinodus: Non debet aeclesia querere et data respuere.

2 Is 5:8 ∥ cf. p. 222 ln. 15 5 Hab. 2:6 6 Is. 3:15 9 Exod. 20:17 11 cf. p. 95 ln. 7, 9
14 cf. Dan. 2:48 15 cf. I Sam. 30:26–31 16 cf. Num. 16:36–40 18 cf. Gen. 14:18–20

2 Isaias ] Essaias P* Esaias V 2 ait ] om. HV 3–4 usque. . .terre ] in marg. O 3 habitatis ]
habitabitis O abitabitis V 5 ei ] om. H 5 multiplicat ] multiplicant A 6 demolitis ]
commolitis Vulg. 7 Hironimus ] Hironimus ait H Hieronimus BSV 7 aliena ap-
petere ] querere aliena HVΘ 7 aliena ] interlin. P 7 ne ] non A 10 quod ] quod non
S 10 liceat ] liqueat P* 10 omnia ] om. HV 11 lege ] lege Moyses HV lege Moy-
sis S 11 diuisa ] omnia diuissa H omnia V 11 hostium. . .proelis ] spolia populus B
11–13 pro. . .precipit ] populo Israel uastandi scilicet et remanenti diuiduntur et precipit
Deus partem sacerdotibus ab utrisque dari HV 11 pro. . .leguntur ] populis legimus S
11 proelis ] proaelis A 11 precepit ] precipit P* 12 Aron ] Aaron S 12 filiis ] filis P*
16 Eleazaro ] S Helizaro H Elizaro P* 16 Core ] Chorae S 17 adfigerentur ] adfigentur
S 18 Abraham ] Abraam V 18 V ] quinque V 19 Sinodus. . .respuere ] om. HV
 320 Hibernensis 41.11

41.11 De blasfemanda aeclesia a mundialibus

H44.15

V43.14
Isaias ait: Erubesce Sidon, ait enim mare. Sidon uenditio est, id [est],
æclesia; mare mundus.
Hironimus in tractatu: Habitamus autem in insola quandiu temptationibus huius HV

sæculi tundimur. Et ex omni parte nostra in insula uel nauicula maris ferimur 5

fluctibus. Huius autem insule˛ uenatores de Sidone sunt, que˛ interpretatur ue-
natrix, et in qua habitabant uenatores. De quibus dictum est in Dauid: Anima mea
sicut passer erepta est de laqueo uenantium.
Paulus: Nulli dantes offensionem, ut non uituperetur ministerium nos-
trum ab alis, qui foris sunt. 10

Nonne nomen Christi blasfematur per uos?

Item: Prouidentes bona non solum coram Deo, sed coram hominibus.
Hironimus: Cum peccauerit aeclesia, reprobatur a malis.
Agustinus: Cum bene facimus, laudem a Deo adquirimus; cum uero male
facimus, uituperationem nostri a malis sine reuerentia habemus. 15

H44.16 41.12 De increpatione mundialium ab aeclesia

V43.15

Paulus: Peccantes coram hominibus argue.

Christus: Vae uobis scribe˛ et Pharisei.
Paulus: O insensati Galate, quis uos fascinauit?
2 Is. 23:4 4 Hier., In Esaiam 23:1–4 CCSL 73, p. 308 7 Ps. 123:7 9 II Cor. 6:3 11 Rom.
2:24 12 Rom. 12:17 17 I Tim. 5:20 18 Matt. 23:13 19 Gal. 3:1

1 blasfemanda ] blasphemante V 1 a ] om. H 2 Isaias ] Essaias HP* Esaias OV

2 ait (1) ] om. V 2 Sidon (1) ] interlin. aeclesia H 2 mare ] interlin. .i. mundus H
2–3 Sidon. . .mundus ] om. HV Sidon quae ueneratio interpretatur id est ecclesia mare
autem mundum significat S 4–8 Hironimus. . .uenantium ] in marg. O 4 Hironimus ]
Hieronimus V 4 tractatu ] tractatione Isaie O 4 Habitamus ] habeamus O 6 que˛ ]
quia O et V 6 interpretatur ] interpres V 7 dictum. . .in ] om. V 7 mea ] nostra V
9 offensionem ] offentionem ABHP* 10 alis ] his S 11 Nonne ] ne AB item ne H non
O item nonne S item V 11 uos ] nos HV 12 bona ] bona etiam A bonum H bonam
V 13 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 13 reprobatur. . .malis ] a malis reprobatur HV
14 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 14 bene ] ABHOSV bona P** 14 adquirimus ] quaerimus
(acquirimus V) que laus non uitanda a bonis HV adquirimus quae laus uitanda a nobis
S 15 nostri ] nostram H 16 mundialium ] mondialium P* 18 Christus ] Christus ait
AS 18 Pharisei ] Pharisaei A Farisaei H 19 Paulus. . .fascinauit ] om. V 19 fascinauit ]
fascinauit .i. quia boni fuistis H
 41.12Hibernensis 321

Dauid: Stulti aliquando sapite.

In Apocalipsi: Quos amo, arguo et castigo. Emulare ergo et penitentiam
age.
Iohannes babtista: Progenies uiperarum, quis demonstrauit uobis fugere
ab ira futura? 5

Hironimus: Nihil boni gerentes, malo estis intenti.

De eo quod non crimen est quemquam increpare in ueritate HV

H44.17

V43.16
Paulus ad Galad dicit: Cum uenisset Petrus ad Antiochiam, in faciem illi restiti quia
reprehensus erat. Prius enim quam ueniret quidam ab Iacob, cum gentibus æde-
bat. Cum autem uenisset, subtrahebat se, metuens eos, qui ex circumcissione 10

erant. Et simulationi eius consenserunt et cæteri Iudæi ita, ut Barnabas abducere-

tur cum eis in illa simullatione.

H44.18 De moderatione increpationis

V43.17

Apostolus ait ad Timotheum: Seniorem ne increpaueris, sed obsecra ut patrem,

iuuenes ut fratres, anus ut matres, adolescendulas ut sorores in omni castitate. 15

Viduas honora, que uere sunt uidue.

˛ Si qua autem uidua filios uel nepotes habet,
discat prius domum suam regere et mutuam uicem reddere parentibus. Hoc enim
acceptum est coram Domino.

H44.19 De secularibus, quoties accipere debent eucharistiam

V43.18

Sinodus Agatensis: Sæculares uero, qui in natale Domini et Pascha et Pentecus- 20

ten non communicauerint, catholici esse non credantur.

1 Ps. 93:8 2 Apoc. 3:19 4 Matt. 3:7 8 Gal. 2:11–13 14 I Tim. 5:1–4 20 Agath. §18

2 Apocalipsi ] Ampocalipsi A Apocalipsis H 2 penitentiam ] penetentiam P*

4 demonstrauit uobis ] uobis demonstrauit V 5 ab. . .futura ] a uentura ira V
6 Hironimus. . .intenti ] om. V 6 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BS 8 Galad ] Galatas
V 8 dicit ] om. V 9 reprehensus ] reprehensibilis V 10 uenisset ] uenissent V
10 subtrahebat ] subtrahebant V 14 ait ] om. V 15 anus ] anucus V 15 matres ] ma-
trem V 17 discat ] dicat H* 17 mutuam ] motuam H* 18 Domino ] Deo V 19 debent
eucharistiam ] eucharistiam debent V 20 Agatensis ] Agathensis V 20–21 Pentecusten ]
Pentecosten V
 322 Hibernensis 41.12

H44.20 De mancipis clericorum non fatigandis

V43.19

Sinodus Aralatensis: Si quis mancipia clericorum pro suis mancipis ad æclesiam

confugientibus crediderit occupanda, per omnes æclesias damnatione feriatur.

41.13 De alumnis aeclesi˛e

H44.21

V43.20
Sinodus Narbonensis: A suo monasterio sola pietate patimur transire fil- 5

ium, cum iuxta æuangelii preceptum parentibus oportet subministrare ne-

cessitatem. Post obitum uero eorum nisi ad suum transeat monasterium,
a nobis alienus habeatur. Christus non dimissit discipulum suum ire ad
sepeliendum patrem.
Sinodus Nicena dicit: Si quis in monasterio nutritus est et usque ad sum- 10

mum studium eruditionis edoctus est, et postmodum discesserit, nisi de-

nuo reuertatur, desertoris et peccatoris crimine condemnandus est.
Hironimus: Quicumque sub regula nutritus et edoctus fuerit, in aeclesia
aliena non recipiatur.
Agustinus: Filioli, ubi summa didicisti, illic permanere debes, ne deser- 15

toris nomine uagus uoceris.

H44.22 41.14 De tribus ab aeclesia requirendis

V43.21

Hironimus: Tres ab æclesia requirendi sunt: monochus in ea multis annis

moratus et conuersatus, et alumnus studia ad summa edoctus, et penitens
a sua penitentia discedens. 20

2 Araus. I §5

2 Aralatensis ] Arelatensis V 5 A ] om. HV 6 æuangelii preceptum ] praeceptum eu-

angelii A 7 transeat monasterium ] monasterium transeat HV 8 suum ] om. HV
10 Nicena ] Necena P* 10 est ] om. HV 10 ad ] BS om. AHVP** 11 eruditionis ] au-
ditionis S 11 est ] om. HV 11–12 denuo ] ABHO de nouo P** 12 crimine ] cremine
P* 12 est ] om. H 13 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 13 regula ] regula aeclesiae HV
13–14 aeclesia aliena ] alia aeclesia HV 15 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 15 Filioli ] fili-
ole S 15–16 ne. . .uoceris ] om. V 15 ne ] nec S 16 nomine uagus ] uagus nomine H
17 tribus ] III H 17 requirendis ] HSV requirendi sunt P** 18 Hironimus ] Hieronimus
BSV 18 Tres. . .æclesia ] ab aeclesia III (tres V) HV 18 Tres ] tria S 18 requirendi ] re-
quirenda S 19 moratus et ] om. HV 19 alumnus ] alumnus et B 19 studia. . .summa ]
ad summa studia ABHSV 19 penitens ] penetens P* 20 penitentia ] penetentia P*
 41.15Hibernensis 323

H44.23 41.15 De aeclesia non retinente aliquem per uim

V43.22

Iacobus in pasionibus apostolorum dicit ad Ermoginem: Non est nostre

discipline, ut conuertatur quis inuitus.
In conflictu Siluestri legitur: Inter humana diuinaque seruitia hoc interest, quod HV

humana coacta sunt, diuina uoluntaria. Deus enim mente colitur et sincero hominis 5

afectu ueneratur. Qua de re non necessitate coactos, sed iudicio libero ueros fieri
Christianos iudicamur, nec humano metu ad Dominum accedere, sed retionabili
consideratione magis petere, ut Christianis socientur.
Paulus suadet, non imperat; rogat, non deterret.
Christus deserit sedem legis et secutus est Mariam et Ioseph. 10 S

In uita monachorum: Quidam episcopus ait de quodam alumno desertore

sui monasterii: Non maledices ei in quantum alumnus est, nec benedices
in quantum desertor.
Sinodus: Si quis sua uoluntate discesserit, notetur coram testibus et relin-
quatur Deo. 15

41.16 De praetio aeclesiastici ministerii non querendo et de pen-

itentia non amittenda

Hironimus: Doctrina et babtismum sine pretio et detentione debent imper-

tiri. Non ita penitentia, que semper obseruanda et imperanda, ne aboletur.
2 Iacobus. . .Ermoginem ] Iacob ad Ermoginem magum H Iacobus ad Ermogenem V
2 Iacobus ] Andreas AOS 2 Ermoginem ] Ermogenem A 4 diuinaque ] dinaque H*
6 coactos ] V coactus H** 6 ueros ] V uerum H** 9 deterret ] derret A 11 Quidam ]
alius HV 11 quodam ] om. HV 11 desertore ] om. V 12 maledices ] maledicetis
HV 12 est ] om. HV 12 benedices ] benedices ei AS benedice H benedicetis ei
V 13 quantum ] tantum H 13 desertor ] discessor HV 16–17 De. . .amittenda ]
this chap. om. HV 16–17 penitentia ] penetentia P* 17 amittenda ] admittenda
SP** 18 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BS 18 et (2) ] et sine S 18 debent ] debet A
18–19 impertiri ] impertirii A 19 penitentia ] penetentia P* 19 aboletur ] oboletur
ABOP*
 324 Hibernensis 41.17

41.17 De eo quod non commedendum, neque dormiendum in

H44.24 æclesia
V43.23

Sinodus Laudicensis: Non oportet intra domum Dei cibum carnalem co-
medere nec accubitos ad dormitionem sternere; inde Christus uendentes
et ementes extorquebat dicens: Domus mea domus orationis uocabitur. 5

De eo quod non oportet de relegione lucra terrena sectari HV

H44.25

V43.24
In euangelio: Domus mea domus orationis uocabitur. Vos autem fecistis eam
speluncam latronum.
Hironimus in tractatu: Latro enim est et templum Dei in latronum speloncam conuer-
tit, qui lucra de relegione sectatur; cultusque eius non tam cultus Dei, quam nego- 10

tiationis occasio est.

H44.25(sic) De discordantibus reieciendis ab æclesia

V43.25

Sinodus Aralatensis: Hii qui puplicis inter se hodis exardescunt, ab æclesiæ conu-
entura mouendi, donec ad pacem recurrant.

41.18 De diuissione parrochiæ inter episcopos 15

H44.31

V43.30
Sinodus Sardinensis ait: Equaliter inter se diuidant episcopi, ubi ambæ
partes fuerint, id est, alia loca ad illum, alia ad istum pertineant. Ita ille
3 Laodicen. §28 5 Matt. 21:13 7 Matt. 21:13 9 Hier., In Matt. 21:13 16 Reg. eccl. Carthag.
excerpt. §118 ∥ cf. p. 348 ln. 2 17 cf. p. 112 ln. 6, p. 326 ln. 14

1 commedendum ] commendendum P* commedendum neque bibendum S

3 Laudicensis ] Laudacensis AHP* Sardiniensis O Laudocensis V 3 oportet ] oportet
in dominicis .i. pro donis dominicis quae offerunt .i. est (interlin. uel Dei) in dm̄ aecl̄s
conuiuia que uocantur agapae fieri nec H non oportet in dominicis id est in Domini
ecclesiis conuiuia que uocatur agape fieri nec V ∥ cf. p. 439 ln. 12 3 intra ] intra in A in
H 3–4 cibum. . .comedere ] comedere HV 4 nec ] uel HV 4 ad dormitionem ] om. V
4 inde ] unde S 5 extorquebat ] exturbat de templo HV 9 Hironimus ] Hieronimus V
10 cultusque. . .cultus ] V cultus H** 13 Aralatensis ] Arelatensis V 13–14 conuentura ]
conuenture VH** 15 De. . .episcopos ] this chap. follows p. 326 ln. 5 HV 15 parrochiæ ]
paruchiæ P* 15 inter ] inter duo (duos V) HV 16 Sardinensis ] Sardicensis V 16 ait ]
om. HV 16 Equaliter ] HOSV qualiter ABP** 17–325.1 ille. . .plus ] et (om. V) maior hoc
est qui amplius (amplioris V) HV
 41.19Hibernensis 325

diuidat, qui plus temporis in æpiscopatu habet, et minor elegat. Quodsi

forte unus fuerit locus, ad eum pertineat, cui uicinior inuenitur. Quodsi
ambabus cathedris equaliter uicinus est, ad eum pertineat, quem plebs
elegerit. Quodsi antiqui catholici suum uoluerint, et illi suum, qui nu-
per conuersi sunt, plurimorum uoluntas paucioribus preferatur. Si autem 5

partes plebis equales sint, maioris temporis æpiscopo deputetur. Si autem

plurima loca inueniuntur, in quibus ambæ partes fuerint ut non possint
equaliter diuidi, uel si inpari numero fuerint, uel quodcumque remanserit,
hoc in eo seruetur, quod superius dictum est, quod de uno tractaretur loco.

41.19 De eo quod melior diuisio, quam discordia 10

H44.32

V43.31
Sinodus: melius est diuidere, quam semper discordare. Diuisio enim pre-
stat pacem, discordia uero destruit.
In tempore iudicum diuissum est sacerdotium. Milites quattuor diuisserunt uesti- VH

menta Christi. In uno templo tria altaria erant, ita in tabernaculo.

41.20 De aeclesia uel parrochia unius monasterii non diuidenda 15

H44.30

V43.29
In lege: Vnum sacerdotium fuit et unus sacerdos. Quando enim diuisum
est sacerdotium, in culpa populi reputatum est, et minatur Deus uindictam
in populum. Nota cum tabernaculum desolueretur, cessebant hostie˛ et
holochausta; cum autem coniungeretur, tunc hostie˛ in eo Domino erant.
Item: Tonica Christi non diuisa est. Significat eclesiam Dei non diuissam, quia 20 SHV

20 cf. p. 308 ln. 9 20 cf. Ioh. 19:23–24

1 habet ] fuit diuidat HV 1 et ] om. HV 1 minor ] minor autem HV 1 elegat ] ele-

gat quia Abraham (Abraam V) diuissit tamen (tantum V) Loth elegit HV 2 fuerit locus ]
locus fuerit HV 2 pertineat ] om. HV 2 uicinior ] uicinior erit HV 2 inuenitur ] per-
tinebit HV 2–4 Quodsi. . .elegerit ] si autem duobus aequaliter uicinus fuerit ad eum per-
tinebit quem plebs elegerit sic erit si plurima loca (loca fuerint V) HV 4–9 Quodsi. . .loco ]
om. HV 7 inueniuntur ] AS inuenitur P** 8 uel (2) ] om. AOP** 8 quodcumque ]
S quiqumque AB quicumque OP** 10 diuisio ] diuiseo P* 11 melius ] BHSV melior
P** 11–12 prestat ] preter V 12 destruit ] distruit P* destruit illam H destruet illam V
13 quattuor ] IIII H 14 tria ] III H 14 erant ] om. H 15 De. . .diuidenda ] de eo quod
non diuidenda aeclesia uel paruchia unius monasterii HV 15 parrochia ] paruchia AP*
16 lege ] Leuitico V 16 sacerdos ] sacerdos fuit H 16 Quando ] S qm P** 16 enim ]
om. A autem HV 16 diuisum ] diuiditur HV 17 est (1) ] om. HV 17 sacerdotium ] sac-
erdotium causa mali efficitur et HV 17 Deus ] after populum HV 18 populum ] pop-
ulum Dei HV 18 desolueretur ] desoluebatur non offerebatur in eo quam HV 20 Dei ]
om. H
326 Hibernensis 41.21

una fides et unum baptisma. Vestimenta autem significant partes mundi, milites
IIII euangelia.
Satanas primus scindit unitatem. Vnde multae ortæ sunt diuissiones in
mundo. Nota quod ante legem unum iubetur altare Noe et Abram ponere,
si in diuersis locis ponatur. Ita post legem natura ad naturam iungitur. 5

41.21 De quanto malo merentur proiectores infantum in aeclesia

Dei

Sinodus Hibernensis: Quicumque infantes in aeclesia Dei proieciunt igno-

rante abbate, si in ea episcopi sunt sepulti aut præsentes sint, III-bus annis
et demidio peneteant. Si autem homicidium in ea fecerint, VII annis pen- 10

iteant. Vnde hoc sumtum est, quod episcopus VII gradus habet et aeclesia
septiformis. Si uero non habuerit episcopos, sed parua sit aeclesia, anno
et demedio peniteant.

De maiore episcopo diuidente et minore eligente S

Sinodus Romana: Episcopus maior diuidat et minor elegat, quia Abraham diuisit, 15

Loth tantum elegit.

41.22 De infantibus in æclesia proiectis

Eadem ait: Filius adlatus seruus est eiusdem nisi depretiatur. Nec noxa
eius maculabit aeclesiam si proteruus sit, si tamen, in quantum ualet, cor-
ripuerit. Filius adlatus æclesie, si intra C dies ab ea discesserit, nullam 20

potestatem habebit [in eo aeclesia], sed ad nutrientium ius pertinebit. Si

aeclesia pecuniam sumserit a parentibus in quantumcumque, nutrientium
6 cf. p. 427 ln. 3 14 cf. p. 112 ln. 6, p. 324 ln. 17 15 Gen. 13:9–11 17 cf. p. 427 ln. 9

1–2 Vestimenta. . .euangelia ] quatuor milites significant IIII (quattuor V) mundi partem et
IIII (quattuor V) euangelium HV 3 Satanas ] nota quod Satanas HV 3 scindit ] scidit
P** 3 multae. . .sunt ] orte sunt multae HV 3–4 in mundo ] om. HV 4 mundo ] mondo
P* 4 ante. . .altare ] unum altare ante legem iubetur A 4 iubetur altare ] altare iubetur
HV 4 Abram ] Habraam V 5 si ] sed V 6–7 De. . .Dei ] see p. 427 ln. 3 for this chap.
in Hib.B 10 demidio ] demedio P* 10 autem ] uero S 10–11 peniteant ] peneteant P*
17 De. . .proiectis ] see p. 427 ln. 9 for this chap. in H this chap. om. V 18 Eadem ] eadem
sinodus S 18 ait ] om. S 18 Filius ] filius in eclesia A 18 adlatus ] ad oblatus B ablatus
O allatus S 18 eiusdem ] BOS eadem AP**
 41.23Hibernensis 327

more, parentum erit filius. Si infans mortuus fuerit per neglegentiam,

VII annis peneteant, quia Christum necauerunt. Hinc alii iudicant ut VII
annis peneteant, qui infantes proiciunt, ut quantum malum infixerint in
æclesiam Dei, tantum accipiant.

41.23 De querentibus pecunias uituperandis 5

H44.26

V43.26
Sinodus Romana: Qui ambulat inter fratres in forma aegentis, petens ali-
quas res, non recipiatur a fratribus, nisi commendetur ab aliquibus cog-
natis catholicis.
Sinodus dicit: Qui facultates aeclesiasticas subsidio uitæ congregant sub
nomine misericordiæ, tollat ab eis auctoritas si neminem captiuorum re- 10

demisse conperiuntur. Et quod adquesiuerint in redemtionem captiuorum

distribuatur; et alieni a Christianis fiant donec penetentiam III annorum
agant.
Patricius: Si quis redemtionem captiui inquisiuerit in plebe suo iure, sine
permissione abbatis, meruit excommonicari. 15

41.24 De collectura pecuni˛e non uituperanda necessitate cogente

H44.28

V43.27
Patricius: Si quis acceperit permissionem pontificis et collectum sit pre-
tium captiui, non plus exigat, quam necessitas poscit. Si quid supra re-
manserit, ponat super altare et indegentibus detur et captiuis. Non tradat HV

alio. Nam si tradiderit peccatum fecit. 20

14 Syn. episc. §1 17 Syn. episc. §§4, 5

2 annis (1) ] anni A 3 proiciunt ] proieciunt P* 3 infixerint ] infixerit A 5 pecunias ]

pecuniam inter loca HV 7 res ] om. HV 9 Sinodus dicit ] item HV 9 subsidio ] in-
terlin. .i. adiutorio O 10 tollat ] tollatur SV 10 auctoritas ] auctoritas .i. regis uel aecle-
siae uel episcopi H interlin. .i. regis uel episcopi O 11 adquesiuerint ] adquesierint AH
acquisierint S acquisierit V 12 Christianis ] Christianitate H 12 III ] IIII H trium SV
14 Patricius ] Patricius ait H Paterius V 14 inquisiuerit ] inquesierit AS om. H inquis-
siuerit P* quesierit V 15 abbatis ] abbatis in marg. pecuniam quesierit H 15 meruit ]
merebitur V 17 Patricius ] Patricius ait H Paterius V 17 acceperit ] acciperit AHOP*
accepit B 18 captiui ] om. HV 18 exigat ] HSV exigens BP** 18 quam. . .poscit ]
quia poposcit BO 18 necessitas ] HSV natura A 18 quid supra ] qua usura V
19 indegentibus detur ] detur indigentibus HV 20 alio ] alii H*V
 328 Hibernensis 41.24

Item: Si quis colligit peconiam sub nomine missericordiæ, non audeat

spoliare æclesiam Dei, sed reges et plebes, quibus melius est dare, quam
recondere.

De unitate non scindenda et concordia æclesiæ HV

H44.29

V43.29
Sinodus: Quisquis audet scindere unitatem, quam nemo hominum soluere uel 5

reprehendere potest, anathema sit.

Paulus: Obsecro uos fratres per nomen Domini nostri Ihesu Christi, ut id ipsum
discatis omnes, et non sint in uobis scismata; sitis autem perfecti in eodem sensu
et in eadem sententia.

41.25 De aeclesia ligatum soluente 10

Sinodus Hibernensis: Si æclesia soluerit uinctum de uinculo, det uincula

pretii penitentiæ super eum. Si uero ille non inpleuerit penitentiam et
fecerit aliquod malum, non ueniet maledictum super æclesiam Dei. Ae-
clesia enim habet potestatem ligandi et soluendi, et libera, et unusquisque
in eam debitor est. 15

41.26 De æclesia degente sub censu non soluente uinctum

Eadem Sinodus: Si aeclesia sub censu regis deguerit aut mondialibus

quibusdam funibus constricta sit, non est digna soluere uinctum, nam si
soluerit, reddet debita delictorum eius.

41.27 De libertate æclesiæ catholice non reddente debita malo- 20

rum

Eadem Sinodus: Non reddet aeclesia in tribulatione delicta aliorum. Si-

cut non uenient delicta demonum super Deum et angelos eius, sic non
5 cf. p. 122 ln. 14 7 I Cor. 1:10 ∥ cf. p. 122 ln. 11

1–3 Item. . .recondere ] om. HV 1 colligit ] collegit P* 1 peconiam ] misericordiam A

4 unitate ] uni H** 7 id ] om. V 10 De. . .soluente ] this chap. om. HV 10 aeclesia ]
aeclesie P* 10 ligatum ] legatum P* 11 æclesia ] æclesie P* 13 æclesiam ] æclesie
P** 14 libera ] liberam A 16 De. . .uinctum ] this chap. om. HV 17 aeclesia ] aeclesie P*
17 aut ] et S 20–21 De. . .malorum ] this chap. om. HV
41.28Hibernensis 329

uenient delicta membrorum diabuli super membra Christi, id est, super

sanctos, nec monachorum fugientium ab aeclesia, neque perigrinorum
pessimorum, neque eorum, qui iiciuntur super aeclesia, id est, collecto-
rum malorum, nec cognationum mundialium. Sed mundiales delicta alio-
rum mundalium, que commiserunt in aeclesia, aeclesiae reddent. Similiter 5

mali fratris delictum non maculabit fratrem religiosum, siue spiritaliter

siue mondialiter, in delicto eius reddendo.

41.28 De ordine delicti fratris peccantis

Eadem Sinodus: Primum, delictum uniuscuiusque mali hominis ueniet

super substantiam suam et pecora. Secundum, si non habuerit substan- 10

tiam aut pecora, ueniet super regiones suas. Si non habuerit regionem,
ueniet super regem suum. Si non habuerit regem, ueniet super eum, qui
arma dedit, et uestimenta illi, qui delictum fecit. Si non uero, postremo
ueniet super illum, qui cibauit illum et lectum dedit. Si autem nihil de
his omnibus inueniatur et delinquat in æclesia, queratur a rege maximo 15

prouinciæ, in qua est æclesia ista.

41.29 De culpa peccatorum non ueniente super æclesiam, eti-

amsi pascat eos

Sinodus eadem: Si æclesia dederit cibum illi, qui delictum fecerit, non
ueniet delictum mali hominis super æclesiam propter cibum datum ab 20

æclesia malo homini, quia columba uera est. Columba enim non suis
tantum pullis ministrat, sed omnibus auibus aperientibus os suum. Ita
omnibus seruit aeclesia, Domino dicente: Estote perfecti, sicut pater uester
caelestis perfectus est, qui solem suum oriri facit super bonos et malos,
super iustos et iniustos. 25

15 cf. chap. 20.2 21 cf. p. 182 ln. 6, p. 315 ln. 6 23 Matt. 5:48, 45

2 nec ] neque A 2 perigrinorum ] peregrinorum A 3 iiciuntur ] ieciuntur BP* eiciun-

tur AOS 3 aeclesia ] eclesiam A 4 cognationum ] cogitationum A 8 De. . .peccantis ]
this chap. om. HV 11 ueniet. . .regionem ] interlin. O 13 illi ] illius S 13 Si non ]
sin S 14 autem ] uero S 17–18 De. . .eos ] this chap. om. HV 19 æclesia ] æclesie P*
20 æclesiam ] æclesie P* 23 aeclesia ] aeclesie P* 23 Estote ] esto A
 330 Hibernensis 41.30

41.30 De mundialibus non iurantibus super discessorem æclesie

Sinodus eadem: Defendit se æclesia etiam post obitum principum suorum,

et non iuratur super illam, id est, super discessores, quia uiua sunt uerba
illorum, hoc exemplo sancte scripturæ: Et patres nostri narrauerunt nobis;
non sunt occultata a filiis eorum. Et illa iurat super mortuos mundiales, et 5

ideo non iuratur super illam, quia libera est et non ergastulum.

De tribu HV
H45 V44

H45.1 V44.1 De nomine tribus

In libris æthimologiarum: Tribus dicuntur tamquam curiæ et congregationes dis-

tincte populorum. Et uocate tribus ab eo quod in principio Romani trifariæ fuerunt 10

a Romulo dispertiti: in senatoribus, et militibus, et plebilibus. Que˛ tamen tribus

multiplicate,
˛ nomen pristinum retinent.

H45.2 V44.2 De numero tribus Iuda

Lex: Locutus est Dominus ad Moysen in deserto Sinai in tabernaculo federis Do-
mini, primo die mensis secundi, anno altero egressionis eorum ex Egipto, dicens: 15

Tollite summam uniuerse congregationis filiorum Israel, et reliqua, per cogna-

tiones, et domus suas, et nomina singulorum, quicquid sexus masculi a XX-mo
anno, et reliqua.
De filis Iuda per generationes, et familias, ac domus cognationum suarum, et per
nomina singulorum a XX-mo anno et supra, omnes, qui poterant ad bella pro- 20

cedere, recensiti sunt LXXIIII DC.

Postea autem cum Iessu in campistribus Moab eius tribus, hic est numerus a XX-
mo anno et supra: LXX D.
4 Ps. 77:3–4 9 Isid., Etymol. 9.4.7 14 Num. 1:1–3 19 Num. 1:26–27 22 cf. Num.
26:3–22

1 De. . .æclesie ] this chap. om. HV 1 discessorem ] decessorem S 2 æclesia ] æclesie P*

3 discessores ] decessores S 5 occultata ] oculta A 5 filiis ] filis P* 5 mortuos ] mor-
tuus A 6 et non ] om. A 6 ergastulum ] ergastilum P* 9 libris ] libro V 15 Egipto ]
Egypto V 17 domus ] domos V 17 quicquid ] quidquid H* 17 XX-mo ] uicesimo
V 18 reliqua ] super R̄ V 19 domus ] domos V 19 cognationum ] congregationum V
20 XX-mo ] uicesimo V 20 poterant ] poterint V 21 LXXIIII DC ] septuaginta quatuor
milia sexcenti V 22 Iessu ] Hiesu V 22 campistribus ] campis V 22–23 XX-mo ] uices-
imo V 23 LXX D ] septuaginta milia quingenti V
 41.30Hibernensis 331

H45.3 V44.3 De consanguinitate in una tribu

In libro ethimologiarum: Ideo usque ad sextum generis gradum consanguinitas VH

est constituta, ut sicut sex etatibus mundi generatio et hominis status finitur, ita
propinquitas generis tot gradibus terminaretur.

De differentia agnatorum et cognatorum in tribu 5 HV

H45.4 V44.4

In libris ethimologiarum: Agnati dicti eo quod accidant pro natis, dum desunt filii. HV

Qui ideo prius in gente agnoscuntur, quia ueniunt per uirilis sexus personas, ueluti
frater ex eodem patre natus, uel fratris filius, uel nepos, uel item patruus.
Cognati dicti, quia sunt ipsi propinquitate cognationis coniuncti. Qui inde post
agnatos habentur, quia per feminini sexus personas ueniunt, nec sunt agnati, sed 10

alias naturali iure cognati.

H45.5 V44.5 De deferentia inter populum et plebem in tribu

Ysidorus: Populus est humane multitudinis, iuris consensu et concordi commu- VH

nione sociatus. Populus autem eo distat a plebibus, quod populus uniuersi ciues
sunt, connumeratis senioribus ciuitatis; plebs reliquum uulgus sine senioribus ciui- 15

tatis. Populus ergo tota ciuitas, uulgus uero plebs est. Plebs autem dicitur a
pluralitate. Maior enim est numerus minorum, quam seniorum. Vulgus est passim
inhabitans multitudo, quasi quisque quo uult.

De genelogia tribus Iuda secundum Matheum HV

H45.6 V44.6

Liber generationis Iesu Christi filii Dauid filii Abraham. Abraham genuit Issac, Isaac 20

genuit Iacob, Iacob genuit Iudam, Iudas genuit Fares, Esrom, Aram, Aminadab,
2 Isid., Etymol. 9.6.29 6 Isid., Etymol. 9.6.1 9 Isid., Etymol. 9.6.2 13 Isid., Etymol. 9.4.5
20 Matt. 1:1–16

2 libro ] libris H 2 Ideo ] ideo autem V 3–4 status. . .terminaretur ] om. H

5 agnatorum ] .i. a patre H 5 cognatorum ] .i. a matre H 6 libris ] libro V 6 accidant ]
accedant V 7 prius ] .i. ante cognata H** 8 frater ] Isid. fratre VH** 8 item ] Isid. ex
eisdem VH** 12 in tribu ] om. V 13 Ysidorus ] Essidorus H 13 concordi ] H concor-
dia V** 15 uulgus ] H bulgus V** 15–16 sine. . .uulgus ] om. H 16 uulgus ] bulgus
V** 16 dicitur ] dicta H 18 inhabitans ] H hibabitans V** 20 Abraham (1) ] Abraam
V 20 Abraham (2) ] Abraam autem V 20 Issac ] Isaac V 20–21 Isaac genuit Iacob ]
om. V 21 Iacob genuit Iudam ] Iacob V 21 Iudas genuit Fares ] Iudas Fares V
 332 41.30Hibernensis

Nason, Salamon, Boz, Obeth, Iessai, Dauid XIIII, Salamonem, Roboam, Abiud,
Assab, Iosaphat, Ioram—hic III pretermissit—Ozias, Iotham, Acchaz, Essechias,
Mannasses, Ammon, Iosias Iechoniam, Iechonias, Salathiel, Sorobabel, Abiud,
Eliachim, Azor, Sadoc, Acchim, Eliud, Elizar, Mathan, Iacob, Ioseph uirum Marie,
de qua natus est Christus, qui dicitur Ihesus. XIIII. 5

Ecce in ista genelogia tribus Iuda tres pene etates mundi continentur, excepto
Habraham et Issac et Iacob, hoc est III ab Abraam usque ad Dauid, et IIII a Dauid
usque ad Iechoniam, et V a Iechoniam usque ad Christum. Vide numerum tribus
Iuda in ista genelogia per triginta septem uiros constare ab Iuda usque Ioseph,
exceptis tribus, quos euangelista pretermisit, id est, Ochozias, et Ioas, et Amasias. 10

H45.7 V44.7 De genelogia tribus Iuda secundum Lucam

Et Ihesus erat incipiens quasi annorum XXX, ut putabatur, filius Ioseph, qui fuit
Hæli, fuit Melchi, fuit Leui, fuit Melchi, fuit Iane, fuit Ioseph, fuit Mathadie, fuit
Amos, fuit Naum, fuit Esli, fuit Naggemath, fuit Mathadie, fuit Simei, fuit Iosec,
fuit Ioade, fuit Iohannan, fuit Ressa, fuit Salathiel, fuit Meri, fuit Melchi, fuit Addi, 15

fuit Chosam, fuit Helmadam, fuit Her, fuit Iessu, fuit Eliazar, fuit Ori, fuit Mathiat,
fuit Leui, fuit Simeon, fuit Iuda, fuit Ioseph, fuit Iona, fuit Eliachim, fuit Melcha, fuit
Menda, fuit Mathatha, fuit Nathan, fuit Dauid, fuit Iesai, fuit Obeth, fuit Boz, fuit
Salmon, fuit Naasson, fuit Aminadab, fuit Aram, fuit Esrom, fuit Fares, fuit Iudæ,
fuit Iacob, fuit Issac, fuit Abram, fuit Thare, fuit Nachor, fuit Saruc, fuit Ragua uel 20

Reu, fuit Heber Sale, fuit Cainan, fuit Arfaxath, fuit Sem, fuit Noe, fuit Lemech, fuit
12 Luc. 3:23–38

1 Nason ] Naason V 1 Salamon ] Salmon V 1 Boz ] Boaz V 1 Iessai ] Isai V 1 XIIII ]

om. V 1 Salamonem ] Salomon V 2 Assab ] Asap V 2 III ] tres V 2 Ozias ] Os-
ias V 2 Iotham ] Ioatham V 2 Acchaz ] Acchaz ⟨ Accaz H* Agaz V 2 Essechias ]
Ezechias V 3 Mannasses ] Manasses V 3 Iechoniam ] om. V 3 Sorobabel ] Zoraba-
bel V 4 Sadoc ] Sadoch V 4 Acchim ] Acchim ⟨ Accim H* Achim V 4 Elizar ] Eliza
V 5 Christus, qui dicitur Ihesus XIIII ] Iesus qui dicitur Christus V 6 genelogia ] ale-
nealogia V 7 Habraham ] Habraam V 7 Issac ] Isaac V 7 III ] om. V 7 IIII ] quarta
V 8 ad (1) ] om. V 8 Iechoniam (1) ] Ieconiam H* 8 V ] quinta V 8 tribus ] tribum V
9 Iuda (1) ] V om. H** 9 triginta septem ] V XXXVIII H** 9 Iuda (2) ] Iudas V 12 Et ]
et ipse V 12 XXX ] triginta V 13–333.1 fuit (1). . . fuit (7) ] fuit om. throughout V 13 fuit ] f̄
H** (same contraction throughout H) om. V 13 Ioseph ] Iosep V 13 Mathadie ] Mathathie
V 14 Mathadie ] Mathathie V 14 Simei ] Semei V 14 Iosec ] Ioseph V 15 Meri ]
Neri V 15 Melchi ] Mechi H* 16 Chosam ] Cosam H* 16 Helmadam ] Elmadam
V 16 Eliazar ] Eliezer V 16 Mathiat ] Mathia V 17 Simeon ] Symeon V 17 Ioseph ]
Yoseph V 17 Iona ] Ionas V 18 Iesai ] Isai V 18 Boz ] Boaz V 19 fuit ] in marg. H om.
V 19 Naasson ] in marg. H 20 Issac ] Isaac V 20 Nachor ] Machor V 21 Lemech ]
Lamech V
 Hibernensis 41.30 333

Matusalem, fuit Enoc, fuit Iereth, fuit Maliel, fuit Cainan, fuit Enos, fuit Seth, fuit
Adam.
Ecce hæc genelogia tribus Iuda a Ioseph usque ad ipsum Iudam per LIII uiros de-
ducta est. Intuere autem quod in una tribu diuissa est genelogia in duo genera.
Nam secundum Matheum genealogiam per Salamonem, XXVI uiros enumerat in- 5

ter Salamonem et Ioseph. Ipsa autem genelogia, que˛ secundum Lucam est, ponit
alios uiros XL a Nathan filio Dauid usque ad Ioseph. Cum eadem tribus sit, licet
diuersa genera habeantur.

H45.8 V44.8 De nominibus filiorum Dauid

In libris Regum: Hæc sunt nomina VII filiorum Dauid, qui nati sunt ei quando reg- 10

nauit in Cebron: Amon, Achinoem, Celab, Abisolon, Adonias, Safathia, Iethram.

Quando regnauit post ea in Hierusalem nati sunt ei XI filii, quorum hæc sunt nom-
ina: Sama, et Sobab, et Nathan, et Salamon, et Ibiar, et Helisua, et Nepch, et
Iafia, et Helisama et Elida, et Helifalech.

H45.9 V44.9 De deferentia genelogiae euangeliorum 15

In historia æclesiastica: A Dauid per Salamonem generatio, quam denumerat

Matheus, tertium a fine facit Mathan, qui dicitur genuisse Iacob patrem Ioseph.
Per uero Nathan de Dauid Lucas generationis ordinem texens, tertium nihilominus
eiusdem loci facit Melchi. Nobis ergo imminet ostendere, quomodo Ioseph dicitur
secundum Matheum patrem habuisse Iacob, qui deducitur per Salamon, secun- 20

dum Lucam uero Heli, qui deducitur per Nathan. Est ergo modus iste: Mathan
et Melchi diuersis temporibus, de una eademque uxore Esta nomine singulos fil-
ios procreuerunt. Quia Mathan, qui per Salamonem discendit, uxorem eam prius
10 II Sam. 3:2–5 13 II Sam. 5:14–16 16 Euseb. (tr. Rufin.), Eccl. Hist. 1.7.7–10 ∥ cf. p. 230
ln. 2

1 Matusalem ] Mathusalam V 3–4 tribus. . .genera ] secundum Lucam V 5 Matheum ]

Mathei V 5 genealogiam ] V genelogia .i. a Salamone incipit H** 5 Salamonem ] Sa-
lomonem V 5 XXVI ] uiginti sex V 6 Salamonem ] Salomonem V 6 est ponit ] exponit
V 7 XL ] quadraginta V 8 habeantur ] om. V 10 libris ] libro V 10 VII. . .Dauid ] fil-
iorum Dauid septem V 11 Cebron ] Hebron V 11 Amon ] Ammon V 11 Achinoem ]
Acchinoem V 11 Abisolon ] Absalon V 11 Safathia ] Saphathia V 11 Iethram ] Ietram
H* 12 XI ] undecim V 13 Salamon ] Salomon V 13 Ibiar ] Abiar V 13 et (6) ] om.
V 14 Iafia ] Iofia V 14 Helisama et Elida ] V Helisana ⟨ Hesana H* 14 Helifalech ] Eli-
falech V 16 Salamonem ] Salomonem V 16 quam ] quia H** 18 uero Nathan ] Nathan
uero V 20 Salamon ] Salomonem V 21 modus ] V mundus H** 22 Esta ] est hac V
23 Salamonem ] Salomonem V 23 discendit ] descendit V
 334 41.30Hibernensis

acciperat, et relicto uno filio Iacob nomine, defunctus est. Post cuius obitum, quo-
niam lex uiduam alii uiro non uetat nubere, Melchi, qui per Nathan genus deducit,
cum esset eadem tribu sed non ex eodem genere, relicto Mathan accipit uxorem,
ex qua et ipse suscipit filium nomine Hæli. Per quod ex diuerso patrum genere
efficiantur Iacob et Heli uterini fratres. Quorum alter, .i. est, Iacob, fratris Heli 5

sine liberis defuncti uxorem ex mandato legis accipiens genuit Ioseph. Secundum
autem legis preceptum Heli efficitur filius, cuius Iacob, quia frater erat, uxorem ad
suscitandum fratris semen acciperat. Quia legalem hanc successionem, que˛ ue-
lud ex adoptione quadam erga difunctos constat, magis quam germinis ueritate,
per hoc designat indicio. Hucusque historia æclesiastica. Ex hoc intellegimus 10

quod Ioseph duorum fratrum filius fuit, nec non dinoscimus quod una uxor diuersi
generis copulata est uiris. Nam si Etha de genere Nathan orta est, alienum est illi
genus Salamon, licet ex eadem tribu sit. Si autem ex genere Salamonis orta est,
alienum est ab illa genus Nathan.

De eo quod omnia patris non habentis filium debentur uiro filiæ sue˛ 15

H45.10 post mortem suam in una tribu

V44.10

Et dixit Tobias: Vbi uis ut maneamus? Angelus respondit: Est hic Raguel nomine
propinquus uir de tribu tua. Hic habet filiam nomine Sarra et neque masculinum
neque femininam absque ea ullam habet. Tibi detur omnis substantia eius et
oportet te eam accipere coniugem. Pete ergo eam a patre eius et dabit tibi eam. 20

Item ibidem: De omnibus autem, quæ possidebat Raguel, demediam partem dedit
Tobiæ, et fecit scripturam, ut demedia pars, que supererat, post eorum obitum in
illorum dominium deueniret.
Item in fine illius libri legitur: Factum est autem post obitum matris sue,˛ Tobi ab-
scessit a Niniuen cum uxore sua, et filis, et filiorum filis, reuersus est ad soceros 25

suos. Et inuenit eos in senectute ambo incolomes, et ipse clausit oculos eorum, et
omnem hereditatem Raguel ipse percipit.
Item in libro Numeri legitur: Accesserunt autem principes familiarum Galad filii
17 Tob. 6:10–13 21 Tob. 8:24 24 Tob. 14:14–15 28 Num. 36:1–12

3 esset ] esset de V 3 relicto ] relicta V 4 et ] om. V 7 autem ] hoc V

10 Hucusque. . .æclesiastica ] om. V 11 quod (1) ] quia V 11 fratrum ] patrum V
11 quod (2) ] quia V 12 generis. . .de ] om. V 12 genere Nathan ] genere Salomonis
V 13 Salamon ] Salomonis V 13 ex (1) ] om. V 13 tribu ] tribus V 16 tribu ] tribus
V 19 detur ] debetur V 21 autem ] om. V 22 scripturam ] scriptum V 25 a ] ab
V 25 filis (2) ] filiis et V 26 senectute ] V senectum H** 27 Raguel ] Raguelis V
28 legitur ] om. V 28 Galad ] Galaad V
 42.1Hibernensis 335

Mathir, filii Mannasse de stirpe filiorum Ioseph, et locuti sunt Moysem coram prin-
cipibus Israel, atque dixerunt: Tibi domino nostro precipit Dominus, ut terram sorte
diuideris filiis Israel, ut et filiabus Salpath patris nostris dares possessionem deb-
itam patris. Quas si alterius tribus homines uxores acciperint, sequetur possessio
sua, et translata ad aliam tribum, de nostra hereditate minuetur. Atque ita sit, ut 5

cum iubeleus, .i. est, L-mus annus remissionis, aduenerit, confundatur sortium
distributio, et aliorum possessio ad alios transeat. Respondit Moyses filis Israel et
Domino precipiente, ait: Recte tribus filiorum Ioseph locuta est. Et hæc lex super
filiabus Salpath et Domino promulgata est: Nubant quibus uolunt, tantum ut sue˛
tribus hominibus, et reliqua, ne commisceatur possessio filiorum Israel de tribu in 10

tribum. Omnes enim uiri ducent uxores de tribu sua et cognatione sua. Et cuncte
femine maritos de eadem tribu accipiant, ut hereditas permaneat in filis uel familis,
ne sibi misceantur tribus, sed ita maneant, ut a Domino separate sunt. Fecerunt ita
filiæ Salphath, ut fuerat inperatum, et nubserunt Maala et Tersa et Egla et Melcha
et Noha filis patrui sui de familia Mannasse, qui fuit filius Ioseph, et possessio, que 15

illis fuerat adtributa, mansit in tribu et familia patris earum.

H46 V45 42 De locis

H46.25 42.1 De aeclesia ab infidelibus non fundanda

V45.25

Sinodus: Si quis ingresus fuerit locum, non ab infidelibus aut a laicis, sed
ab aeclesia fundatur aeclesia. 20

7 cf. p. 226 ln. 17

1 Mannasse ] Manasse V 1 Moysem ] Moysi V 3 diuideris ] diuideres V 3 Salpath ]

Salphat V 3 patris ] patres H* 3 nostris ] V nostri H** 4 patris ] patri V 4 Quas si ] V
quasi H** 4 possessio ] V possē H** 5 translata ] translatam V 5 aliam ] V alium H**
6 L-mus ] quadragesimus (sic) V 6 remissionis ] remissiones H* 8 locuta ] locutus H*
9 filiabus ] filibus H* 9 Salpath ] Salphat V 10 tribus ] tribui V 10 hominibus ] V
homi H** 10 et reliqua ] om. V 11 sua (1) ] om. V 12 ut ] V et H** 14 Salphath ]
Salpat H* Salfad V 14 Tersa ] Thersa V 15 patrui ] parui H* patris V 15 Mannasse ]
Manasse V 18 De. . .fundanda ] de eo quod non ab infidelibus fundanda aecclesia sed
ab aeclesia Θ 18 fundanda ] fundata A 19 fuerit ] fuerit querens HV 19 a ] om. HV
19 laicis ] laicis malis HV 20 ab ] ab aliena H sub alia V
 336 Hibernensis 42.1

De monasterio construendo HV
H46.1 V45.1

Sinodus Agatensis: Monasterium nouum nisi episcopo

˛ permitente aut imperante
nullus incipere aut fundare præsummat.

H46.2 V45.2 42.2 De edificante aeclesiam in territorio alicuius episcopi

Sinodus Arusica: Si quis episcopus siue aliquis edificauerit aeclesiam in 5

territorio alicuius episcopi, huius aeclesie consecratio reseruetur ei, in

cuius territorio ædificata est, et gubernatio eius ad eundem pertinebit; sin
uero aliter, excommonicetur.
Item: Quodsi etiam sæcularium quicumque æclesiam aedificauerit et al-
ium preter eum, in cuius territorio aedificauit, inuitauerit episcopum, tam 10

ipse episcopus, quam omnes aepiscopi, qui ad huiusmodi dedicationem

inuitantur, excommunicentur.

42.3 De fundamento aeclesie ab infidelibus accepto

H46.26

V45.26
Sinodus ait: Quicumque aedificat aeclesiam, si ab infidelibus accipiat fun-
damentum, conuocet episcopum et seniores, et firmetur episcopo, et firmet 15

episcopus in oblationem Deo et aduenis.

De locis sine martiribus HO2 V

H46.3 V45.3

Sinodus Nicena: Placuit, ut altaria, quæ passim per agros et per uias tamquam
memoriæ martyrum constituuntur, in quibus nullum corpus aut reliquiæ martyrum
condite probantur, ab episcopis, qui locis eisdem presunt, euertantur. Si autem 20

hoc per multos populares non sinitur, plebes tamen admoneantur, ne illa loca fre-
quententur, ut qui forte sapiunt, nulla ibi superstitione deuicti teneantur. Et omnino
2 Agath. §27 5 Araus. I §9 9 Araus. I §9 18 Reg. eccl. Carthag. excerpt. §83

2 Agatensis ] Agathensis V 2 imperante ] probante V 4 De. . .episcopi ] de eo quod

reseruandum ius aeclesiae constructae episcopo territorii Θ 5 Arusica ] Arusicana
S Aur̄us V 5 aliquis ] alius HV 7 eundem ] euntem A 8 aliter ] HSV alter P**
9 æclesiam ] æclesie P* 10 preter eum ] quam HV 11 huius ] cuius P* 14 ait ]
om. HV 14–15 accipiat fundamentum ] fundamentum accipiat HV 15 et (1) ] ut
HV 15 firmetur ] p̄eent H presente V 15 et (2) ] om. HV 15 firmet ] firmetur HV
16 episcopus. . .aduenis ] oblatio aduenis HV 20 episcopis ] O2 V æpiscopo eisdem H**
20 eisdem ] V eidem H** eiusdem O2 21 sinitur ] finitur si autem hoc per multas
O2 VH**
 42.4Hibernensis 337

nulla memoria martirum probabiliter accipiatur, nisi aut corpus aut alique reliquiæ
sunt, aut origo alicuius habitationis uel passionis fidelissima origine traditur.

42.4 De conuersatione aduene accipientis locum

H46.4 V45.4

Sinodus Patricii dicit: Si quis aduena ingresus fuerit in plebem, non ante
babtizet, nec offerat, nec consecret, nec edificet æclesiam, donec permis- 5

sionem acciperit ab episcopo illius prouinciae, quia exemplum humilitatis

est. Nam qui sperat ab infidelibus aut laicis, et non ab episcopo permis-
sionem acceperit, alienus est.
Sinodus Aureliensis: Nullus monachus ambitionis, uanitatis impulsu cellam sine HV

abbatis sui uoluntate constituere praesumat. 10

De aduena proprio arbitrio construere locum non potente HV

H46.27

V45.27
Sinodus: Placuit, ut aduena non construat locum sine monasterii, cui subiacet,
permissione.

42.5 De aduena non ualente tenere locum suum

H46.28

V45.28
Sinodus Hibernensis ait: Placuit, ut aduena accipiat locum inter monas- 15

teria. Cum uero datum ei locum obtinere non potuerit, ad suum monas-
terium reuertetur, unde uenerat. Si ab infidelibus accipit et non potuit
obtinere, accipiat pretium eius ab heredibus, alis uero uendi non poterit.
Si in eo plantauerit reliquias sanctorum, potest dare alis clericis, sed tan-
tum perfectis. 20

4 Syn. episc. §24 9 Aurel. §22 ∥ cf. p. 298 ln. 3

1 accipiatur ] acceptetur V 4 Sinodus Patricii ] Patricius H Paterius V 4 dicit ] om. HV

5 consecret ] consacret P* 8 acceperit ] acciperit P* accippere V 8 alienus ] infidelis S
8 est ] om. H sit V 9–10 Sinodus. . .praesumat ] see p. 298 ln. 3 for this section in Hib.A
9 Aureliensis ] Aurelitana V 9 ambitionis ] ambitionis et V 10 constituere ] construere
V 11 potente ] petente V 14 non. . .suum ] si non potuerit et noluerit locum obtinere HV
15 Hibernensis ] om. HV 15 ait ] om. HV 15 aduena ] aduenam A 16 locum ] om. HV
16 potuerit ] potuerit et quod si te dio desere uoluerit H 17 reuertetur. . .uenerat ] unde
ueniat reuertetur HV 18 eius ] om. HV 18 alis ] aliis nequaquam HV 18 uero ] om. HV
18 uendi ] uiuendi A 18 non ] om. HV 19 in eo. . .sanctorum ] autem reliquias in eo
plantauerit HV 19 in eo ] uero A 19 alis ] aliis A quibuslibet HV 19 clericis ] clericis
Christianis HV 19–20 tantum ] tamen H 20 perfectis ] bonis HV perfectis oportet S
 338 Hibernensis 42.6

42.6 De eo, qui dat locum alicui, si separati fuerint, hoc modo
separabuntur

Hibernensis Sinodus: Oportet, ut princeps, qui se ipsum non dedit aut sua,
sed tamen seruibit aeclesie,˛ si iectus fuerit aut uoluerit absedere, dimitat
dimedium seminis in pecoribus aeclesie, et quod ei datum, relinquat intac- 5

tum, nisi quod necessitas loci illius exigerit ab eo. Et quod secum intullit,
tollat. Si ipse dominatricem aut ministros conduxit, in sua parte erunt.
Si uero causa loci conduxit, cum parte loci exibunt. Et omnes oblationes
alienorum inter principem et aeclesiam diuidentur in separatione. Sed si
princeps sacerdos catholicus sit, omnes autem labores, quos ille fecit, et 10

omnia loci ornamenta, loci erunt. Et quidquid ipse laborans inpenderit

de substantia loci, non reddet, exceptis rebus maximis et propriis, id est,
specialibus aeclesie uasis. Aliis uero placuit, quod in primo anno sparsit,
in separatione non reddet, quando egenus fuit.

De his, qui loca pro tempore tenent, qualiter recidentes separari debent 15 HV
H46.32

V45.32
Sinodus: Qui pro tempore loca tenent, si uoluerint recidere, IIII partem substantiae
dimittere debent loco, et quantum in sua parte retenere debebunt substantiam.
Item: Antiqua institutio est, ut demediam partem seminis pecorum secum habeat,
et alteram relinquat in locum. Et quod ei commissum est, relinquat sanum et in-
tactum in iure loci, nisi quod necessitate eius loci exigerit. Et quod secum portauit, 20

secum tollet. Si autem ipse dominatricem aut ministros conduxit, in sua parte
erunt. Si uero causa loci conduxit, cum parte loci exibunt. Omnes oblationes
aliorum inter propinquos et æclesiam diuidentur {et} in separationem. Omnes la-
bores, quos hic fecit, loci erunt. Et quicquid ipse laborans expenderit de substantia
loci, non reddet. Alii tamen iudices uolunt, quod in primo anno expenderit, quando 25

ægenus fuit, non reddet in separationem.

1 cf. next chap. 3 cf. ln. 18 18 cf. previous chap.

1–2 De. . .separabuntur ] See ln. 18 for a variant of this chap. in HV 1 De ] sinodus Iber-
nensis de A 3 Hibernensis Sinodus ] Sinodus Hibernensis AOS 3 Oportet ] placuit
S 4 seruibit ] seruabit ABP** 4 absedere ] abscedere A 10 catholicus ] chatholicus
A 10 autem ] enim A 11 quidquid ] S quicquid P** 11 laborans ] S laborantibus
P** 14 quando. . .fuit ] before in. . . redet S 14 quando ] quoniam A 16 IIII ] quartam
V 17 substantiam ] substantie V 19 ei ] eis V 21 tollet ] tolle V 21 ipse ] V ipsa H**
26 in separationem ] V ipse parationem H**
 42.7Hibernensis 339

42.7 De his, qui queruntur uitam proximorum et ob id mutant

H46.5 V45.5 locum

Gregorius dicit: Sepe, cum de uita proximorum querimur, mutare locum

conamur, secretum uitae remotioris elegere, uidelicet ignorantes, quodsi
desit spiritus, non adiuuat locus. Loth enim sanctus in Sodomis existit. 5

In monte autem peccauit, loca enim mentem non muniunt. Ipse quoque
humani generis parens testatur, quod in paradisso cecidit; sed minus sunt
omnia, que loquimur ex terra. Nam si locus adiuuaret, Satanas de cælo
non caderet. Psalmista temtationes ubique in hoc mondo esse conspiciens,
quesiuit locum, quo fugeret. Sed sine Deo inuenire non potuit munitum. 10

Ex qua re et ipsum fieri locum sibi munitum petit, quapropter locum que-
siuit dicens: Esto mihi Domine in Deum, protectorem et in locum muni-
tum, ut saluum me facias. Tollerandi ergo ubique sunt mali, quia Abel
fieri iustus non ualeret, si Cain malitiam non exerceret. Vnum uero est,
quo oportet uitari societas malorum, ne si fortasse corrigi non ualent, ad 15

emitationem sui retrahent.

H46.5(sic) 42.8 De eo quod non de loco ad locum querendus est Deus

V45.6

Agustinus: Non de loco ad locum querendus est Deus, quia si amas quod
amabas, ibi es ubi eras; et si non amas quod amabas, non ibi es ubi eras. ABHOSV

3 Greg. I, In Hiezech. 9.22–23 12 Ps. 70:3

1–2 De. . .locum ] de querentibus uitam proximorum et (et ob id HV) motare (mutantibus
HV) locum conantibus (om. HV) HVΘ 1 queruntur ] querunt A 1 mutant ] motant
P* 3 dicit ] om. HV 3 querimur ] querimus HSV 3 mutare ] motare P* 4 elegere ]
eligere S 4 quodsi ] ABS quia si OP** 5 spiritus ] spiritus locus HV 5 locus ]
isdem HV 5 enim sanctus ] de quo loquimur HV 5 Sodomis ] Sodomis sc̄s HV
6 monte ] AHSV morte P** 6 autem ] om. HV 6 loca enim ] quia autem loca H
6 enim ] om. V 6 muniunt ] ABHS miniunt (sic) P** minuunt V 6 quoque ] om. HV
7 parens. . .testatur ] primus terratur (testatur V) parens HV parens primus testatur S
7 quod ] quia V 8 locus ] locus saluare HV 8 adiuuaret ] potuisset HV 9 Psalmista ]
unde psalmista S 9 temtationes. . .mondo ] ubicumque in mundo temptiones H ubique
in hoc mundo temptationes V 11 fieri. . .sibi ] sibi locum fieri HV 11 locum sibi ] sibi
locum A 11 munitum ] om. HV 11 quapropter ] propter quem VH 12 Domine ] om.
HV 13 sunt ] om. S 15 oportet ] om. HV 15 societas ] societas debeat HV 15 corrigi ]
corregi P* 16 emitationem ] AHOV imitationem ⟨ emitationem P* imitationem B 16 sui ]
om. HV 16 retrahent ] trachant H traant (sic) V 17 querendus ] querendum A
18 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 18 querendus ] querendum A 18–19 quod amabas (1) ]
om. S 19 amabas (1) ] in marg. H 19 ibi (2) ] om. V
 340 Hibernensis 43.1

Item: Regnum Dei inter uos est, et in toto orbe terrarum constituta sunt
regna celorum. Quid uis per terras uenire ad eum, qui terras implet?
Fidem habe in Domino Deo et permane in loco tuo. Si semper precesseris,
quando necesse est, nunquam deerit causa procedendi.
Issidorus: Non gressu pedum, sed gresu morum Deus querendus est. 5

43 De locis consecratis

H46.7 V45.7 43.1 De consecratione loci

In Apocalipsi: Cantabitur alleluia per ciuitatem et uicos eius et plateas, et

postea dicitur: Omnis inmundus non transibit per eam. Item de tabernac-
ulo dicitur: Omnis extraneus, quicumque excesserit, morte morietur. 10

43.2 De debito termino circa omnem locum sanctum

H46.8 V45.8

Omnis ciuitas refugii cum suburbanis possita est.

Lex: Hæc quoque locutus est ad Moysen in campestribus Moab super Iordanem HV

contra Hiericho: Precipe filiis Israel, ut dent leuitis de possessionibus suis urbis
ad habitandum et suburbana earum per circuitum; ut et ipsi in oppidis maneant, 15

et suburbana sint pecoribus ac iumentis. Que a muris ciuitatum forinsecus, per

circuitum, mille passum spatio tendentur. Quarum ciuitatum sunt numerus XLVII.
Item: Omnis ciuitas sacerdotibus data cum suburbanis suis alendis peco-
ribus sacerdotum fuit.
1 cf. p. 467 ln. 8 5 Isid., Sentent. 2.14.1 8 Tob. 13:22 13 Num. 35:1–4

1 Item ] Euangelista HV 1 Regnum Dei ] om. H 1 est ] id est H 1 et ] om. HV 1 in ]

in destin V 1 sunt ] est A 2 uis ] om. H 2 terras (2) ] terram HV 3 tuo ] om. H
3 precesseris ] processeris V 5 Issidorus ] Essidorus AHP* Esidorus B Isidorus S Ysi-
dorus V 5 gressu ] egressu V 5 gresu ] ingresu A om. HV 5 Deus. . .est ] querendus
est Deus HV 6 De. . .consecratis ] heading om. HV 8 Apocalipsi ] Apocalipsin AS Apoc-
alypsi V 8 ciuitatem ] ciuitates V 9 transibit ] transiuit P* 10 excesserit ] incesserit
ABS accesserit HV 10 morte ] om. HV mortem S 11 sanctum ] om. H 12 Omnis ]
omnem locum omnis H 12 cum ] sacerdotibus leuitarum data cum HV 13 est ] est
Dominus V 13 campestribus ] campo V 14 Hiericho ] Iericho V 14 urbis ] urbes
H*V 17 ciuitatum ] V om. H** 17 sunt ] est V 17 XLVII ] quadragesimus septimus
V 18–19 Item Omnis. . .sacerdotum fuit ] om. HV 18 suis ] suis XV milia longitudinis
et latitudinis X milia S
 43.3Hibernensis 341

Item: Ezeciel metiens ciuitatem aliquando metitur mille passus, aliquando

duo mille passuum in orientem, et reliqua.
Item: Templum Salamonis habuit septum circa se, in hoc qui malum fac-
eret periret.
Item: Tabernaculum Moisi circa se atrium habuit. 5

Item: Ezechiel uidit angelum habentem arundinem in manu, ut metiret

ciuitatem in circuitu et plateas eius foras.
Item in Apocalipsin: Venit angelus, ut metiret ciuitatem et plateas eius.
Item in Zacharia: Quando reuersi sunt a Babilone, edificauerunt templum
et circumseptum eius, et reliqua. 10

43.3 De termino sancti loci signato terminatoque III-bus

personis
H46.29

V45.29
Sinodus: Omnes sanctorum locorum termini consecrati debent habere signa circa HV

se, ut a plebilium agris separentur.

Sinodus Hibernensis: Terminus sancti loci habeat signa circa se. 15

Inde sinodus dicit: Vbicumque inueneritis signum crucis Christi, ne leseri-

tis.
Item: III persone consecrant terminum loci sancti: rex, episcopus, populus.
1 cf. Ezech. 48 3 cf. II Reg. 11:8 5 cf. Exod. 27:9 6 Apoc. 21:15 8 Apoc. 21:15 9 cf.
Neh. 2–6

1 Ezeciel ] om. HV Ezechiel BS 1–10 Item Ezeciel. . . reliqua ] occurs in HV after p. 342 ln. 5
1 metiens ] mentiens V 1 metitur ] metitur II A 1 mille ] millia A 1 passus ] pasuum
A passum B 2 duo mille ] mille AV milia BHS om. O 2 orientem ] orientem sic HSV
3 Salamonis ] Salomonis BS Salomon V 3 hoc ] quo HSV 5 Moisi ] Moysi ABOS om.
HV 6 Ezechiel ] Ezeciel A Ezechiel item HV 6 uidit ] uidi HSV 8 Item ] om. HV 8 in ]
om. V 8 Apocalipsin ] Apocalypsis V 8 Venit ] item uenit HV 8 metiret ] ABOSV
metiretur P** 9 Zacharia ] Sacharia AB Zaharia H 9 edificauerunt ] edificatam est V
11 sancti loci ] loci sancti HV 11 signato ] AHOV ignoto SP** 11 III-bus ] III A tribus
HV 12 personis ] om. H 14 agris ] V agrecis H** 15 Sinodus. . .se ] om. HV 16 Inde ]
om. S 16 Christi ] om. HV 16–17 leseritis ] leseris H lexeris V 18 III. . .populus ] debet
terminus sancti loci ut III (tribus V) personis consecratur hoc est aepiscopus (episcopo V)
rex (rege V) presbitero (populo V) HV 18 III ] tres S
 342 Hibernensis 43.3

De termino locorum sanctorum HV

H46.9 V45.9

Dominus per Ezechiel: Erunt in eis primitiuae de primitiis terræ sanctum sanc- VH

torum, iuxta terminum sacerdotum uiginti quinque milia longitudinis et latitudinis

decem. Et non uendent ex eo, neque motabunt, neque transferentur primitiuae
terrae. 5

De habitatoribus III locorum S

Vt est nemo liberabitur in die iudicii, nisi Noe pro coniugibus, Iob pro penitentibus,
Daniel pro uirginibus. Hi tantum habitatores regni coelorum. Locus sanctus non
excedat longitudinem et latitudinem atri exterioris tabernaculi et templi Salomonis,
qua metitur per C cubitos manus uirilis in longitudine, quinquaginta cubitos. 10

43.4 De numero terminorum sancti loci

H46.30

V45.30
Sinodus eadem: IIII terminos circa locum sanctum possuit: primum, in
quem laici et mulieres intrant, alterum, in quem clerici tantum ueniunt.
Primus uocatur sanctus, II sanctior, III sanctisimus. Nota nomen quarto
deficisse. 15

Sinodus: Duos uel III terminos circa locum sanctum debent fieri. Primus, in quem HV

praeter sanctorum nullum introire permittimus omnino; quia in eum laici non ac-
cidunt et mulieres, nisi clerici. II, in cuius plateas plebium rusticorum cateruas non
multum nequitiæ deditas intrare sinimus. III, in quem laicos, homicidas, adulteros,
meretricesque permissione et consuetudine introire non uetamus. Inde uocantur 20

primus sanctissimus, II sanctior, III sanctus, defferentes honorem discrepantibus.

Nota quod defecit nomen quarto.
2 Ezech. 48:12–14 10 cf. Exod. 27:18 12 cf. Exod. 26:33 16 cf. Exod. 26:33

2 primitiuae ] primitiua H 2 primitiis ] primis H 3 sacerdotum ] Leuitarum Vulg.

3 uiginti quinque ] XXV H 4 decem ] X̄ H 12 Sinodus eadem ] eadem sinodus
S 12–15 Sinodus eadem. . .nomen quarto deficisse ] om. HV 12 IIII ] quatuor S
12 sanctum ] semper A 12 primum ] primus A 13 quem (1) ] quo AB 13 quem (2) ]
S quo P** 14 II ] secundus S 14 III ] tertius S 16 Duos ] duo V 16 III ] tres V
16 terminos ] termini V 17 quia ] interlin. H 18 et ] nec V 18 II ] secundus V 19 III ]
tertius V 20 meretricesque ] meri que H** om. V 21 II ] secundus V 21 III ] tertius V
22 nomen quarto ] nomine tertio V
 43.5Hibernensis 343

43.5 De loco sancto a malis non tangendo

H46.10

V45.10
Lex: Nuntiauit ergo Moyses uerba populi ad Dominum, qui dixit: Vade ad populum, HV

et sanctifica illos hodie et cras, et sint parati in diem tertium. Die autem tertio de-
scendat Dominus coram omni plebe super montem Sinai, constituesque terminos
populo per circuitum et dices: Cauete, ne ascendatis in montem, neque tangatis 5

finis illius. Omnis, qui tetigerit montem, morte morietur; lapidibus opprimetur, aut
confudietur iaculis, siue iumentum fuerit siue homo non uiuet.
Et paulo post dixit Dominus ad eum: Discende et constare populum, ne forte uellit
transcendere terminos ad uidendum Dominum, et pereat ex eis plurima multitudo.
Sacerdotes quoque, qui ascendunt ad Dominum, sanctificentur, ne percutiat eos, 10

et reliqua.
In Numeris: Cum proficiscendum fuerit, deponent leuitæ tabernaculum. Cum cas-
tra metanda sunt, eregent. Quisquis externorum accesserit morietur.
Mons in quo lex dabatur, iubetur, ne tangeret illum omnis spiritus et pec-
ora. Et possuit terminum inter se et Moisen, et inter Moisen et Iesum, et 15

inter Iesum et seniores, et inter seniores et uulgum populi.

Item: Inter tabernaculum et populum tribus Leui interuallum fuit, et in
atris familia sacerdotum, et inter tabernaculum et sancta sanctorum.
In Ezechiele: Erit murale et antemurale.
Item: Tolle calciamenta de pedibus tuis, et reliqua. Quod significat, mundi- 20

ales non oportere ingredi in loca sancta. Similiter et Esse dicitur.

2 Exod. 19:9–13 8 Exod. 19:21–22 12 Num. 1:51 14 cf. Exod. 19:12 19 cf. Is. 26:1
20 Exod. 3:5

3–4 descendat ] Vulg. discendat H** 4 Sinai ] Sinay V 4 terminos ] terminum

V 6 finis ] fines V 12 Numeris ] num̄e H** numero V 13 eregent ] erigent V
14–16 Mons. . .populi ] this section follows p. 344 ln. 13 HV 14–16 Mons. . .populi ] in lege
in monte in quo lex data est possuit Dominus terminum inter se et Moysen inter Moysen
et Iessum (Iesum H*) inter Iessum et seniores inter seniores et populum HV 14 Mons ]
mons Sina S 14 tangeret ] tangere S 14 spiritus ] populus S 15 Moisen (1) ] Moysen
BOS 15 Moisen (2) ] Moysen BOS 15 Iesum ] Isum O Essum AP* 16 Iesum ] Isum
O Essum P* 16 uulgum ] uulgus S 17 Inter ] circa HV 17 tabernaculum ] tabernac-
ulum in gyro castram eta(?) est tribus Leui tabernaculum V 17–18 tribus. . .sanctorum ]
etiam atris familias sacerdotum erat et in tabernaculo sancta sanctorum in suburbanam
non fiebat nisi pecora leuitarum HV 19 In. . .antemurale ] this and the next section follow
ln. 18 HV 19 Ezechiele ] Ezeciele A Ezechiel HSV 19 Erit ] angelus erit in ea HV 20 de
pedibus tuis ] pedum tuorum HV 20–21 mundiales ] mundiales constrictos HV mondi-
ales P* 21 ingredi. . .sancta ] in loca sancta ingredi HV 21 Similiter. . .dicitur ] om. HV
21 Esse ] Iessue ABO Iosue S
 344 Hibernensis 43.5

De loco sancto non tangendo ab immundis HV

H46.11

V45.11
Lex: Dixerunt autem filii Israel ad Moysen: Ecce consumpti sumus, omnes peribi-
mus. Ad internicionem cuncti delendi sumus?
Dixit Dominus ad Aaron: Tu autem et filii tui ministrabitis in tabernaculo testimonio,
et excubabunt leuite˛ ad praecepta tua, et ad cuncta opera tabernaculi ita dumtaxat, 5

ut ad uassa sanctuarii et ad altare non accidant, ne moriantur. Alienigena non

miscebitur uobis. Excubate in custodia sanctoarii et ministerio altaris, ne oriatur
indignatio.
Si quis externus accesserit, occidetur.

43.6 De uiolatione templi Dei cum septis punienda 10

Paulus: Si quis uiolauerit templum Dei, disperdet illum Deus.

Hironimus: Quicumque peccauerit in lociis sanctis dignus morte, et qui-
cumque uiolauerit munda dignus poenitentia.
Item Hironimus: Quicumque loca sancta polluerit, duplicia persoluet.
Hieremias: Polluistis templum Domini; ideo super uos mala uestra red- 15

dam.
Agustinus: Nolite tangere sancta, non solum interiora, sed exteriora.

H46.31 43.7 De decreto Hibernentium in uiolandis reliquiis

V45.31

Sinodus Hibernensis: Quicumque reliquias episcoporum uel martirum

homicidio uiolauerit, VII annis peregrinus poeneteat. Si uero furto, III 20

annis.
2 Num. 17:12–13 4 Num. 18:1–5 9 Num. 1:51 11 I Cor. 3:17

2–3 peribimus ] periuimus Vulg. 3 delendi sumus ] V delenti H** 7 sanctoarii ] scoari
H** scūarii V 10 De. . .punienda ] heading om. HV 11 Paulus. . .Deus ] this section fol-
lows ln. 17 HV 12 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BHSV 13 poenitentia ] poenetentia P*
14 Item. . .persoluet ] this section follows ln. 9 HV 14 Item ] om. H 14 Hironimus ] Hi-
eronimus BSV 14 persoluet ] om. A 15 Hieremias. . .uos ] om. A 15 Hieremias ] Here-
mas B Heremias P* 17 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 18 Hibernentium ] sinodi hiber H
18 uiolandis. . .reliquiis ] reliquiis uiolant H 18 uiolandis ] uiuolandis P* 19 Sinodus
Hibernensis ] om. HV 19 episcoporum ] sanctorum episcoporum HV 19 uel mar-
tirum ] om. HV 20 uiolauerit ] uiuolauerit P* 20 VII ] septem V 20 annis ] annos V
20 peregrinus ] perigrinus P* peregrinando V 20 uero ] autem HV 20–21 III annis ]
tribus annis V
 43.8Hibernensis 345

Quodsi presbiterorum aut martyrum loca homicidio maculauerit, III annis et deme- HV

dio distincte seruiens peniteat. Si autem in termino loci sancti, ubi episcopi sepul-
crum, quempiam occiderit homicida, III annis et demedium peniteat. Si autem
eundem terminum ante iniquorum turbæ non frequentabantur, quodsi presbitero-
rum loci terminos homicidio quis uiolauerit, anno pleno et demedio peniteat homi- 5

cida, sed tamen termino inuiolato permanente. Nam si uiolatus sit, anno uno uel L
diebus peniteat permittantur. Quia non sanctus est dicendus locus, in quem homi-
cidie cum spoliis, et fures cum furto, et adulterii, et periurii, et precones, et magi,
et meretrices solent intrare. Quia omnis locus sanctus non solum intus mundari
debet, sed eius termini. Qui a sanctis consecrati, mundi esse debent. 10

Si autem in termino loci sancti occiderit, in quo laici hospitantur, anno

uno. Indulgemus autem posteriora tempora, L dies, quia non locus sanc-
tus dicendus est, in quem homicidae cum spolis, fures cum furtis, adulteri,
et periurii, et precones, et magii intrant. Et non solum omnis locus sanc-
tus debet intus mundari, sed et eius termini. Qui consecrati sunt a sanctis, 15

mundi esse debent.

43.8 De tanto grauiore pullutione sancti loci, quanto plures in eo

sancti
H46.12

V45.12
Patritius ait: Quicumque diis, hoc est martiribus, detrahit, Deo detrahit.
Quanti enim cumque martires in eo humati sunt loco, tantum Deo de- 20

trahit.

43.9 De locis sanctis colendis ac dignitate

H46.13

V45.13
Sinodus Vercellensis: Quanto cultu loca sancta honoranda sunt? Viuis
enim custodia, mortuis refugium, malis defentio, et reliqua.
Hironimus: Hierusalem ciuitas sancta iuuenum nutrix fuit, senum adi- 25

utrix, omnium receptaculum.

1 aut ] om. V 1 maculauerit ] V macula H** 1 III ] tribus V 1 annis ] V ann H**
2 episcopi ] V æpiscopis H** 3 III ] tribus V 3 annis ] n̄ H** 4–5 presbiterorum ]
V pesbiterum H** 6 uno ] om. B 6 L ] quinquaginta V 11–16 Si. . .debent ] om. HV
12 uno ] i AS 15 termini ] terminum A 15 a sanctis ] om. S 17 tanto ] tanta HV tando
P* 17 grauiore ] grauiora H 19 Patritius ] Patricius AHS Paterius V 19 ait ] om. HV
22 ac dignitate ] om. HV 24 malis ] BHOSV malii AP** 25 Hironimus ] Hieronimus
BSH 25–26 adiutrix ] ad nutricem A
 346 Hibernensis 43.10

43.10 De diuersitate uindict˛e in loca sancta et iniqua

H46.14

V45.14
Hirusalem LXX annis deserta fuit. Babilon uero in perpetuum non habit-
abitur.

43.11 De loco non edificante sed Christus

H46.15

V45.15
Hironimus in epistulis de Leone et eius loco dicit: Nobilitas locorum spiri- 5

tus sanctorum est. Hirusalem enim, quandiu Iebusei erant in ea, maledicta
fuit.

43.12 De consecrationibus Hirusalem, per quas, licet diuersæ,

H46.16 omnis locus sanctus debet consecrari
V45.16

Hirusalem spiritu prophetarum primo consecratur; II-o uictimis sanctis 10

mundantibus peccata hominum; III-o dicatione legis diuine,

˛ ut: Exibit lex
et uerbum Domini de Hierusalem; IIII-o templo in ea edificato; V-o san-
guine Zacharie˛ sacerdotis.

De consecrationum locorum sanctorum obliuione propter habitantium S

peccata 15

Hironimus: V consecrationes oblitæ sunt a Iudeis, cum deficerint in ea

personæ bonae. Inde Christus uidens ciuitatem fleuit super eam, dicens:
Væ tibi ciuitas meretrix.
11 Is. 2:3 13 cf. Matt. 23:35 18 cf. Apoc. 17:1; 18:16, 19

1 et ] om. HV 2 Hirusalem ] Hierusalem ABOS Iherusalem (sic) V 2 LXX ] septuaginta

V 2 Babilon ] Babilonis HV 2–3 habitabitur ] habitatur et reliqua H 4 Christus ] spir-
itus HSV 5 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSH 5 dicit ] om. HV 6 Hirusalem ] Hierusalem
ABOSV 6 quandiu ] quam H 6 Iebusei ] Ebusei ABO Ebssei H 8 consecrationibus ]
consacrationibus P* 8 Hirusalem ] Hierusalem ABOSV 8 diuersæ ] diuersae sint S
9 debet ] AP** 9 consecrari ] consecratur HSV 10 Hirusalem ] Hierusalem ABOS hirl̄
H Hieronimus V 10 consecratur ] consacratur P* 10 II-o ] secundo V 11 mundanti-
bus ] mundatibus P* 11 III-o ] tertio V 11 dicatione ] BS dictatio H dedicatione O dic-
tatione AP** dictationes V 12 Hierusalem ] Hirusalem P* 12 IIII-o ] quarto V 12 V-o ]
quinto V 13 Zacharie˛ ] Sachariae P* Zacharia V 16 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV
16 V ] C̄ H quinque SV 16 consecrationes ] consecrationes Hierusalem S 16 oblitæ ]
oblatae B obliuioni HSV 16 sunt. . .Iudeis ] a Iudeis traditae sunt HV traditae sunt a
Iudeis S 16 ea ] eis S
 43.13Hibernensis 347

H46.17 43.13 De eo quod iterum consecrantur sed post uindictam

V45.17

Hieronimus: Hirusalem consecratur passione Domini et sanguine Stepha-

ni, primi martiris, et Iacobi, primi episcopi Hierusalem.

De loco sancto et solempno non defendente reos HV

H46.18

V45.18
In cronicis: Vt autem tantam multitudinem in Hierusolimis reperiatur causa azemo- 5

rum fuisse refertur. Ob quam ab omni gente Iudei ad templum confluentes urbe,
quasi carcere reclusi sunt. Oportuit enim hisdem diebus Pasche˛ eos interfici, in
quibus diebus saluatorem Christum crucifixerunt.

43.14 De loco sancto non ædificante malos

Hironimus: Si locus aedificaret, Satanas de cælo non cecidisset et Adam 10

de paradisio iectus non esset.

De loco congregationis ad causas, hoc est, de foro HV

H46.19

V45.19
In libro XVIIII æthimologiarum: Forus est exercendarum litum locus, a fando dicit.
Qui locus et prorostra uocatur, ab eo quod bello Punico captis nauibus Kartaginen-
tium rostra ablata sunt, in foro Romano prefixa, ut esset in signo huius uictoriæ. 15

Constat autem forus causa, lege, et iudice. Causa uocata a cassu, quo euenit.
Est enim materia et origo negotii, necdum discutionis examine patefacta; quæ
dum preponitur causa, dum finitur iustitia est.
5 cf. Euseb. (tr. Hier.), Chron. 212 GCS 47, p. 187a ∥ cf. p. 183 ln. 14, p. 189 ln. 16 13 Isid.,
Etymol. 18.15.1, 2

1 consecrantur ] consecrantur loca A 1 sed. . .uindictam ] interlin. P

2 Hieronimus. . .consecratur ] interlin. P 2 Hieronimus ] Hironimus AH 2 Hirusalem ]
Hierusalem ABHOSV 2 passione Domini ] sanguine Christi HV 2 sanguine ] sangui-
nis H 2–3 Stephani ] Stefani H Stiphani P* 3 primi martiris ] protomartyris S 3 et ] et
sanguine HV 3 Hierusalem ] Hirusalem P* Hierusolimitani V 4 solempno ] sollemp-
nitate V 4 defendente ] V defendendo H** 5 cronicis ] chronica V 7 quasi ] quasi
in V 7 reclusi ] inclusi Eus./Hier. 7 Pasche˛ ] Pasce˛ H* 9 De. . .malos ] this chap. om.
HV 9 De. . .malos ] de eo quod non aedificat locus malos Θ 10–11 Hironimus. . .esset ]
om. HV 10 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BS 10 aedificaret ] aedificauerit B adiuuaret
S 11 esset ] fuisset S 13 XVIIII ] nonodecima V 14 nauibus ] V auibus H**
14–15 Kartaginentium ] Cartaginensium V 15 sunt ] sunt et V 16 a ] V aut H**
16 quo ] V quod H** 17 discutionis ] discussionis V 17 patefacta ] V patefacto H**
18 causa ] causa dı̄ V
 348 Hibernensis 43.14

H46.20 De diuissione locorum inter catholicos

V45.20

Sinodus Sardicensis: Quodsi forte antiqui catholici suum uoluerint, et illi suum, qui
nuper conuersi sunt, plurimorum catholicorum uoluntas paucioribus preferatur. Si
autem partes equales sint, maioris temporis æpiscopis deputetur, et reliqua.

H46.21 De terminis patrum non transcendentibus 5

V45.21

In Deuteronomio: Non adsumas et transferas terminos proximi tui, quos fixerunt

priores in possessione tua.

43.15 De loco sancto et solemnitate non defendente iniquos

Hironimus: Iudei post passionem Domini in malo crescentes coartati in

istam ciuitatem in Pascha; non defendens eos dignitas loci neque solemni- 10

tas, a Romanis deleti sunt.

43.16 De sacrosancto sanguine effusso cariore cum Deo, quam

H46.22 locus
V45.22

Hieronimus ait: Occisi sunt filii in Hierusalem, in Betlem, in Rama, sed pro occi- Θ

sione filiorum datur uindicta in Hyrodem, non causa locorum. 15

Item: Iacobus occisus est in Hierusalem, sed Hieronimus dixit: Vindictam in Iudeos Θ

pro occisione eius fore, non pro loco.

Hironimus: Vindicta, que defertur in Herodem, propter occissos pueros
forte pronunciatur, non propter loca sancta, in quibus occissi sunt.
2 Reg. eccl. Carthag. excerpt. §118 ∥ cf. p. 324 ln. 16 6 Deut. 19:14 8 cf. p. 347 ln. 9 14 cf.
Euseb. (tr. Hier.), Chron. 195 GCS 47, p. 169k 16 cf. Euseb. (tr. Hier.), Chron. 210 GCS 47,
pp. 182–3k

2 Sardicensis ] V Sarthagi H** 4 et reliqua ] om. V 8 De. . .iniquos ] this chap. om.
HV 8 De. . .iniquos ] de eo quod dignitas loci siue solemnitatis non defendit iniquos Θ
8 sancto ] sancto non edificante A 9 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BS 10 Pascha ] Phascha
A 12–13 De. . .locus ] de eo quod carior cum Deo sanguis sacrosanctus quam locus HV
12 sacrosancto ] sacro Θ 12–13 effusso. . .locus ] effuso in locis sanctis qui cum Deo
carior quam locus ille Θ 18 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BS 18 Herodem ] Hirodem P*
19 forte ] feriore interlin. uel fieri B fore S fores V
 43.17Hibernensis 349

Item: Vindicta indicta in Iudeos, que subito facta est, propter occissionem
Iacob, non propter locum sanctum, in quo occissus est, accidisse pronun-
ciatur.

43.17 De probatione, cur carior sanctus sanguis, quam sanctus

H46.13(sic) locus 5

V45.23

Sinodus: Sanguis martirum consecrat locum, non locus sanguinem. Si

aliquis dixerit: Mea est aeclesia; dicis ei quod in Cantico legitur: Vna est
columba mea et unus est dilectus meus. Et dices illi: Aptum est filium oc-
cidi in sinu matris et nutricis suae, tamen scias, nutricem tantum pullutam,
et pro hac pollutione consecratur; filium autem mortuum esse. 10

Sinodus: Ouuius aepiscopus dicit: Reliquias nemo potest polluere, quo-

rum animae, uissione Dei satiate, mundialia obliuioni tradunt. Animæ
uero martirum sub ara Dei clamant, dicentes: Vindica sanguinem nos-
trum, et reliqua.

43.18 De nomine basilicæ et eius scissura 15

Sinodus Hibernensis: Basilion grece, rex latine, hinc et basilica regalis,

quia in primis temporibus reges tantum sepeliebantur in ea, nomen sortita
est. Nam cæteri homines siue igni siue aceruo lapidum conditi sunt.
Item: Nemo alienus libertatem scindendi basilicam sine principis permi-
sione habet. Et si hoc ausus fuerit, reddet secundum dignitatem eiusdem 20

loci.
7 cf. Cant. 6:9

2 Iacob ] Iacobi HSV 2 locum sanctum ] sanctum locum HV 2 occissus est ] occisi
sunt V 2 accidisse ] accedisse P* 2–3 pronunciatur ] pronontiatur A nontiatur HV
4 probatione ] perpetratione Θ 4 sanctus (1) ] sacro Θ 4 sanctus (2) ] sacro Θ 5 locus ]
locus ille Θ 6 consecrat ] consacrat P* 6–10 Si. . .esse ] om. HV 7 dicis ] dic ABO dicit
P* dices S 8 est (1) ] om. A 11 Sinodus ] om. HV 11 Ouuius ] Ouuis (sic) A Obius HV
Ouius BS 11 dicit ] om. HV 11 Reliquias ] reliquias sanctorum HV 12 animae. . .Dei ]
uissione Dei animae HV 12 mundialia ] mondialia P* 13 martirum ] interlin. H om.
V 13 ara ] throno HV 13 dicentes ] om. HV 15 De. . .scissura ] this chap. om. HV
19 alienus ] alienus fuerit in P**
 350 Hibernensis 43.18

De eo quod non sanctis locorum conditoribus sacrificandum sed Deo VH

H46.14(sic)

V45.24
Ysidorus: Patres instituerunt festiuitates martyrum, siue ad exercitationem imita-
tionis, siue, ut meritis eorum consociemur, orationibus adiuuemus, ita tamen, ut:
Nulli martyrum, sed ipsi Deo, et reliqua; usque: Quisque in hunc errorem dilabitur,
corripiatur. 5

In Apocalipsi Angelus: Noli me adorare, quia conseruus tuus sum; Deum adora. HV

In Daniel: Quid me adoras? Deum adora, et reliqua.

H47 V46 44 De quaestionibus mulierum

H47.1 V46.1 44.1 De uirginitatis laude in utroque sexu

Hironimus: Virginitas aeclesiae pulchritudo, ornamentum relegionis, san- 10

ctimoniæ caput, flos pudicitiae, uitae ingressus, sobrietatis custos, inno-

centiæ fautrix, amica iusticiae, eradicatrix uitiorum, libidinum uictrix. Hec
rubusta est in abstinentia, in humilitate firma, in caritate sincera, soli-
damentum orationis, solicita in uigilis, prumta in ieiunis, uicturia uitae,
consortium angelorum; uirginitas sequitur agnum quocumque ierit, que 15

semper in intuitu creatoris manet. Res excelsior omnibus, quam Dominus

non audet imperare, dicens: Non omnes capiunt uerbum istud, sed quibus
datum est a patre meo.
In hoc tamen cauendum, ne eliuatio subripiat. Θ

2 Isid., De off. 1.35.1–4 ∥ cf. p. 401 ln. 12 6 Apoc. 19:10 7 cf. Dan. 14:3 17 Matt. 19:11

1 De. . .Deo ] de eo quod sacrificandum Deo non sanctis locorum conditoribus Θ

1 sanctis ] om. H 1 sacrificandum ] sacrificandis H 2 Ysidorus ] Essidorus H 2 Patres
instituerunt ] om. Θ 2 siue ] si H 2 exercitationem ] exercitam H exitandam Isid.
2–3 imitationis ] emitationem H 3 siue ] si H 3 consociemur ] Isid. conscia H conso-
ciati V** 3 orationibus adiuuemus ] a coram adiubē H 3 adiuuemus ] adiuuemur
Isid. 4 martyrum ] V mār H** 4 dilabitur ] Isid. delebitur HV** 6 Apocalipsi ] Apoc-
alypsi V 7 Daniel ] Daniele V 7 et reliqua ] om. V 10 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV
10–11 ornamentum. . .caput ] om. S 11 sobrietatis ] subrietate H* 13–14 solidamentum ]
interlin. .i. firmamentum O 17 imperare ] implere V 17 istud ] om. AS
 44.1Hibernensis 351

De his qui nubtias execrantur VH

H47.2 V46.2

Sinodus Agathensis: Si quis uituperat nuptias, dormientem cum uiro suo fidelem
aut relegiosam detestatur aut culpabilem estimat, uelut que in regnum Dei introire
non possit, anathema sit.

44.2 De eo quod cauenda sit elatio in continentia 5

Sinodus: Si quis ex his, qui uirginitatem propter Dominum seruant, extol-

litur aduersus coniugatos, anathema sit.
Item: Vnusquisque, qui uirginitatem custodit, propter Dominum faciat,
non propter execrationem coniugii. Qui enim uirum fidelem et relegios-
sam feminam detestatur aut culpabilem estimat, anathema sit. 10

44.3 De simulatis uirginibus et eorum moribus

H47.3 V46.3

Hironimus: Pudet dicere, pro nefas, triste, quod uerum est. Alie erecta
ceruicæ et ludentibus pedibus incedunt, alie˛ uero sterelitatem bibunt, et
necdum nati hominis homicidium faciunt. Nonnullæ uero, cum senserint
se concepisse, de scelere abortiui uenena meditantur, et frequenter etiam 15

ipse cum mortuæ fuerint, trium criminum reae ad inferos perducantur:

homicidæ sui et Christi, et adultere, necdum nati filii parricidae.

H47.4 V46.4 44.4 De mulieribus conceptus suos necantibus

Hironimus in æpistolis: Quecumque mulier hanc detestationem fecerit,

rea bis constituitur, aut sue˛ animae, aut parricidi in filium suum. Inde 20

difinimus ei, ut XIIII annos poeniteat.

2 cf. p. 351 ln. 8 8 cf. p. 351 ln. 2 12 Hier., ad Eustoch., ep. 22.13–14

2–4 Sinodus. . .sit ] see ln. 8 for this section in Hib.A 2 Agathensis ] in gan habē H
5 De. . .continentia ] heading om. HV 5 elatio ] eleuatio O 6 Sinodus ] sinodus in Gan-
gris S item HV 6 Dominum ] Deum HV 7 aduersus ] aduersum V 9 execrationem ]
exacrationem P* 9–10 Qui. . .sit ] see ln. 2 for this section in HV 10 culpabilem ] culpabiles
S 11 simulatis ] AHOSV disimulatis P** 11 uirginibus ] uirgibus P* 12 Hironimus ]
Hieronimus BSV 12 pro ] quod HV 12 nefas ] nefas est HV 12 triste. . .est ] om. V
12 triste ] iste H* 14 cum senserint ] consenserint H 14 cum ] com P* 15 uenena ]
uenia H* 16 criminum ] creminum P* 16 ad inferos ] om. V 19 Hironimus ] Hieron-
imus BSV 20 sue˛ animae ] anime sue V 20 aut (2) ] a H 21 XIIII ] quattuordecim V
21 annos ] annis A 21 poeniteat ] poeneteat P*
 352 Hibernensis 44.5

Agustinus ait in humelis: Que mulier aut partum suum disperdit aut fil-
ium, homicidium perpetrauit. Mulier siue uir consentiens ei in hoc pec-
cato, VII annis districtæ peniteat.
Item: Nulla mulier potationem accipiat, ne filios aut conceptos aut iam
natos occidat. Quecumque enim mulier hoc facit, ante tribunal Christi 5

sciat se esse cum homicidis causam reddituram.

Item: Nullas potationes diabulicas accipere mulieres debent, per quas
iam non possunt concoepere. Quaecumque autem mulier fecerit, quan-
toscumque concipere uel parere debuerit, tantorum homicidiorum rea esse
cognoscerit. 10

H47.5 V46.5 44.5 De poenetentia conceptus suos necantium

Sinodus Anchiritana: De mulieribus, que fornicantur et partus suos necant,

uel que agunt, ut in utero concoeptos excutiant, antiqua quidem difinitio
usque ad exitum uitae eas ab æclesia remouet. Humanius autem hoc difin-
imus, ut eis XIIII annorum tempus secundum prefixos gradus poenetentiæ 15

tribuatur.

44.6 De origine uiduarum

H47.6 V46.6

Prima uidua Dina, filia Iacob; II-a Noemi; III-a, ad quam missus est He-
lias in Sirepta Sidoniae; IIII-a Samaritidis, que solebat Heliseum recipere
et uictum ei ministrare; V-a Hester; VI-a Iudith, que de Oloferne rege As- 20

siriorum triumphauit. In nouo autem testamento, Anna prima uidua, que

Dominum cognouit infantem.
12 Ancyr. §20 18 cf. Gen. 34:1–3, 26 ∥ cf. Ruth 1:3 ∥ cf. I Reg. 17:7–16 19 cf. II Reg.
4:18–37 20 cf. Iudith 8:1

1 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 1 ait ] om. HV 1–2 filium ] filium suum necauit HSV
2 homicidium. . .consentiens ] om. H si quis consentiens V 3 VII ] septem V 3 districtæ
peniteat ] peniteat districte HV 3 peniteat ] peneteat P* 4 Item ] item Agustinus
Θ 6 se ] BS om. AP** 6 esse cum ] sese cum HV se esse cum S 7 Item ]
Agustinus item Θ 7 accipere. . .debent ] debent mulieres accipere HV 9 concipere ]
concepere P* 9 parere ] parire ABHOP* 14 eas. . .æclesia ] ab aeclesia eas HV
14–15 autem. . .difinimus ] om. V 14 hoc ] om. BH nunc S 15 XIIII ] X H* decem
V 15 tempus. . .prefixos ] interlin. .i. non ueniunt in cummunionem mutato tem-
pore O 18 Prima ] in scripturis prima HV 18 II-a ] secunda SV 18 III-a ] ter-
tia SV 18–19 Helias ] profeta H propheta V 19 Sirepta ] Sarepta AHOSV Serepta
BP* 19 IIII-a ] quarta SV 20 V-a ] quinta SV 20 VI-a ] sexta SV 20 Iudith ] Iu-
dit SV 20 Oloferne ] Holoferne BV 20–21 rege Assiriorum ] Assiriorum rege HV
20–21 Assiriorum ] Assyriorum S
 44.7Hibernensis 353

44.7 De ueris uiduis

H47.7 V46.7

Paulus dicit: Vidua elegatur non minus annorum LX, unius uiri uxor.
Nota, si plures uiros habuerit, uidua non sit. Vidua eligatur LX annorum.
Hironimus: Hic omne preceptum de his est uiduis, que aeclesie ælimoisi-
nis pascuntur. Et idcirco aetas prescribitur, ut ille tantum accipiant pau- 5

perum cibos, que iam laborare non possunt. Simulque considera, quod,
que habuit uiros, quodsi anus sit et decrepita egensue, aeclesie stipes non
meretur accipere. Si autem panis illi tolletur aelimosine, quanto magis
ille panis, qui de caelo discendit, quem, qui indigne comederit, reus erit
uiolati corporis et sanguinis Christi. 10

De statura uidue˛ HV
H47.8 V46.8

Item: Vidua electa est secundum eundem, si fuerit in operibus bonis pro-
bata, si filios edocuit, si ospitio recipit, si sanctorum pedes lauit, et reliqua.
Item: In habitu sancto, in motu, in gressu; non creminatrices, non garrule,
˛
non multo uino seruientes. 15

Sinodus: Viduæ, que aeclesie stipendio sustententur, tam adsidue in opere

Dei esse debent, ut orationibus et meritis aeclesiam adiuuent.

44.8 De eo quod debet aeclesia uiduas suas debiles alere

H47.9 V46.9

Sinodus dicit: Viduæ adoliscentes, que corpore debiles sunt, sumtu aecle-
sie,
˛ cuius uiduæ sunt, sustententur. 20

2 I Tim. 5:9 4 Hier., Aduers. Iouinian. 1.14 PL 23:233 12 I Tim. 5:10 16 Stat. eccl. ant.
§102 19 Stat. eccl. ant. §36

2 dicit ] om. V 2 elegatur. . .minus ] non minus elegatur S 2 elegatur ] eligatur BO

2 LX ] sexaginta V 3 Nota ] notandum quod HV 3 sit ] erit HV 3 Vidua. . .annorum ]
om. V 3 eligatur ] elegatur HP*S 4 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV Hironimus in trac-
tatu H 4 Hic omne ] om. V 4 Hic ] Hier. hoc ABOSP** ḣ H 4 de. . .est ] est de his
HV 4–5 ælimoisinis pascuntur ] pascuntur aelimosinis HV 7 quodsi ] etiamsi HV
7 egensue ] et agens HV 7 stipes ] stipies B stipites H stipem SV 8 aelimosine ] ae-
limoisine P* 9 quem ] quoniam S 12 Item ] Paulus HV 12 secundum eundem ]
om. HV 12 in ] om. V 12–13 probata ] testimonium habens si HV 13 si (1) ] om. S
13 si (2) ] siue H 13 ospitio. . .reliqua ] hospitalis siue sanctorum pedes lauit si tribula-
tionem patientibus subministrauit si omne opus bonum subsequita est HV 14 Item ] item
debent esse HSV 14 sancto ] S sancta ⟨ sancto P* 14 garrule˛ ] garule˛ P* 16 que ] om.
HV 17 et ] om. H 19 Sinodus dicit ] sinodus Kartaginensis H sinodus Cartaginensis SV
19 adoliscentes ] adolescentulae HV
 354 Hibernensis 44.9

44.9 De uiduis adoliscentulis

H47.10

V46.10
Paulus: Aut elegant adoliscentulæ, ut nubant cui uoluerint, tantum in Do-
mino, aut ut dedicauerint se, et a uiris longe fiant.

De separatione uiduarum et clericorum HV

H47.11

V46.11
Hironimus ait: Cauendum clericis, ne propinquii fiant domibus uiduarum; 5

et uiduis cauendum est, ut a conspectu clericorum separatæ fuerint. Con-

spectus enim a conspectu polluitur.

De eo quod pene minorem culpham habet conscius, quam HV

corruptor
H47.12

V46.12
Sinodus Anchiritana: Quidam sponsam habens sororem eius uiolauit et grauidam 10

reddidit. Post modum disponsatam sibi duxit uxorem. Illa uero, quæ corrupta est,
laqueo se suspendit. Hii, qui fuerunt conscii, post decenem satisfactionem iussi
sunt suscipi, secundum gradus penitentiæ constitutos.

44.10 De palliatarum nomine

H47.13

V46.13
Sinodus Hibernensis: Pallium, a palliditate dictum, hinc et palliata, siue 15

Pallas dea, que et Minerua, cuius templum pallidum est, cuius sacerdotes
uirgines erant palliate, hoc est uelate. Hinc in nouo transffertur ad palli-
atas, hoc est uelatas.
2 cf. I Cor. 7:9 10 Ancyr. §24 17 cf. p. 355 ln. 13

2 Paulus ] Paulus ait AH 2 Aut ] om. AHV ait O 2 elegant ] eligant BO 2 ut ] ut aut
V 2 tantum ] tam Christiano B tam O 2–3 Domino ] Christo Domino A 3 ut ] HSV
om. AP** 3 se ] SV sed ABHOP** 3 et ] only in S 5 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV
5 ait ] om. HV 5 Cauendum ] cauendum est HV 6 fuerint ] fiant S sint V 12 laqueo ]
V laqueo sibi H** 14 palliatarum ] pallitarum P* 15 Hibernensis ] om. HV 15 dictum ]
dictum est HV 15 siue ] si a H siue a V 16 Pallas ] Palla HV 16 Minerua ] Minerua
dea dicitur HV 16 pallidum ] Palladium HV 16 est ] om. ABOHV 17 erant ] erant
et HV 17 est ] interlin. H 17–18 Hinc. . .uelatas ] om. B hinc mutata specie (fide HV)
eodem nomine perseuerante licet in nouo ad palliatas hoc est uelatas censeri permissum
est SHV
 44.11Hibernensis 355

44.11 De aetate, qua debent uirgines uelari

H47.14

V46.14
Sinodus: Sanctimoniales, quamlibet uita earum et mores probati sint, ante
annum aetatis suæ duodecimum non uelentur.

H47.15 44.12 De duobus generibus palliatarum

V46.15

Agustinus in libro de uirgine sinclitæ: Duo genera palliatarum sunt: pri- 5

mum uirgines, que corpore et habitu imitantur Mariam, secundum peni-

tentes, quae immitantur Annam. Que usque ad mortem sub manu pastoris
fieri debent. Hae ubicumque fuerint, aeclesia est. Primum genus episcopis
simulatur, et comparatur II gradus prespiteris, hoc est, senioribus.
Hironimus: Sicut in uiris duo genera sunt, sancti et poenitentes, ita in 10

mulieribus uirgines et poenitentes sunt.

H47.16 44.13 De honore palliatarum relegiossarum

V46.16

Sinodus Romana: Palliate, hoc est uelate, magno honore habeantur; que
sexum, hoc est fragilitatem, uincunt, et se mundi actibus abdicant.

44.14 De eo, quomodo II genera palliatarum uiuere decet 15

H47.17

V46.17
Romani dicunt: Decet mulieres, sicut fragilitatis sexum acciperint, dis-
trictæ semper uiuere sub manu pastoralis regiminis. Virgines habitu uir-
ginitatis ornate˛ sine omnium uirorum conspectibus segregentur, et sic
2 Agath. §19 ∥ cf. p. 426 ln. 12 13 cf. p. 354 ln. 17

2 uita ] uita larius (sic) V 3 duodecimum ] XV duodecimum A XII H duodecimum

uel XV S 5 Agustinus ] Agustinus ait S Augustinus V 5 libro ] libris H 5 de uir-
gine ] HOSVΘ om. ABP** 5 uirgine ] uirgina H uirginitate VΘ 5 sinclitæ ] sincletica S
6 corpore. . .imitantur ] imitantur corpore et habitu S 6 et. . .Mariam ] Mariam et habitu
emitantur H 6 imitantur ] emitantur HP* 6 secundum ] II A 7 quae ] ABHSV om.
P** 7 immitantur ] emitantur P* 8 Hae ] hec V 8 est ] om. H 8 Primum genus ]
primus gradus HV 9 simulatur ] similiter V 9 II ] secundum HV 9 gradus ] om.
HV 10 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 10 poenitentes ] poenetentes P* 11 poenitentes ]
poenetentes P* 13 habeantur ] interlin. uel honorentur A 13 que ] quia S 14 est ] om. H
15 II ] duo V 15 decet ] decent H 16 Romani dicunt ] sinodus Romana HV 16 sexum
acciperint ] acciperint sexum HV 16 acciperint ] acceperunt S 16–17 districtæ ] con-
strictae HV 18 sine ] sint HV
 356 Hibernensis 44.15

uiuant usque ad mortem. Poenitentes uero obedientiae subditæ sint, et

quanto expertæ sunt fragillitatem, tanto fieri cautiores debent.

H47.18 44.15 De malis poenitentibus mulieribus

V46.18

Hironimus: Sunt aliæ poenitentes, que sic uiuere uolunt: uitiose,

˛ garrule,
˛
uagæ, fabulosae, graciles, nihil commodi prebentes aliis. 5

H47.19 44.16 De uita adoliscentularum

V46.19

Sinodus Aralatensis: Adoliscentulae sic uiuite: nihil scientes praeter do-

mum et parentes et, cum a parentibus separate sitis, sub manu prespiteri
usque ad mortem clausæ uiuitæ.

44.17 De eo quod non inficit sanctemoniales ui opprimi 10

Hironimus: Corpus sanctarum mulierum non uis maculat, sed uoluntas.

Item: Ita non dimititur corporis sanctitas uiolata, animi puritate manente,
animi sanctitate, etiam corpore oppreso. Sicut amititur corporis sanctitas
uiolata animi puritate, etiam corpore intacto.

H47.20 44.18 De mulieribus uiros non docentibus 15

V46.20

Paulus ad Timotheum: Mulieribus docere non permitto.

Hironimus: Alii a feminis discunt—pro pudorem est—quod uiros doceant.
16 I Tim. 2:12

1 Poenitentes ] poenetentes P* 1 uero ] uero in H 2 tanto. . .debent ] debent fieri

cautae HV 3 poenitentibus ] poenetentibus P* 4 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV
4 poenitentes ] poenetentes P* 4 que sic ] qui H quae sint Θ 5 graciles ]
graciles ⟨ graues H* graues SV 5 prebentes aliis ] alis prebentes HV 7 Aralatensis ]
Arelatensis V 7 uiuite ] SV uiuete A uitae P** 8 sitis ] fueritis HV 9 uiuitæ ] uiuite
S 10 De. . .opprimi ] this chap. om. HV 10 De. . .opprimi ] de eo quod sanctimoniales
non oppraemi Θ 11 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BS 12 Item ] item idem S 12 Ita non ]
non ita S 12 dimititur ] amittitur S 12 uiolata. . .puritate ] om. B 12 uiolata ] uiuo-
lata P* 12–13 animi. . .sanctitate ] manente animi puritate A 13 animi sanctitate ] om. S
14 uiolata. . .puritate ] ABS om. P** 16 ad Timotheum ] om. HV 16 docere. . .permitto ]
non permitto docere HV 17 Hironimus ] Hieronimus SV 17 est ] om. SV 17 quod ]
quos V
 44.19Hibernensis 357

44.19 De silentibus in aeclesia mulieribus

H47.21

V46.21
Paulus ad Corintios: Mulieres uestre in aeclesia taceant. Non enim permi-
titur eis loqui, sed subditas esse, sicut lex dicit. Sed si quid discere uolunt,
domi uiros suos interrogent. Turpe enim est mulieribus loqui in aeclesia
permitti. 5

44.20 De mulieribus uel feminis non accipientibus ullum uirile

uel sacerdotale officium
H47.22

V46.22
Isidorus: Feminis in aeclesia loqui uel docere non permititur, sed nec
tinguere uel offerre, ullius uirilis muneris aut sacerdotalis officii sortem
sibi uindicare. 10

H48 V47 45 De ratione matrimonii

H48.1 V47.1 45.1 De laude matrimonii

Hironimus ait: Nisi matrimonium fuisset, uirginitas non esset; ex matri-

monio terra repletur, ex uirginitate uero caelum.

H48.2 V47.2 45.2 De uxore, que in matrimonio habenda est 15

Agustinus: Qualis esse debet uxor, que habenda est secundum legem, id
est, si uirgo casta, si disponsata in uirginitate, si dotata, id XXX siclis ar-
genti, legitime et a parentibus tradita, et a sponso et a paranimphis eius
2 I Cor. 14:34–35 8 Isid., De off. 2.18.11

1 in. . .mulieribus ] mulieribus in aeclesia H 2 ad ] om. HV 2 Corintios ] Corinteos A

om. HV Corinthios S 4 suos ] om. HV 4 enim est ] est enim HV 4 loqui. . .aeclesia ]
in aeclesiam loqui HV 6 mulieribus uel ] om. HV 6 uirile ] uirile opus H 7 uel ]
aut HV 8 Isidorus ] Essidorus ABH Issidorus P* Ysidorus V 8 Feminis ] feminas V
9 tinguere ] (sic) Isid. contingere ⟨ contigere P* 9 offerre ] conofferre P* 12 laude ] laude
et Θ 13 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BS 13 ait ] om. HV 14 terra ] om. V 14 repletur ]
impletur HV 14 ex ] om. V 15 in. . .est ] habenda in matrimonio Θ 15 est ] om. H
16 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 17 si (2) ] om. V 17–18 id. . .argenti ] in marg. H om. SV
17 id ] id est A 18 et a parentibus. . .eius ] in marg. O 18 a (3) ] om. S 18 paranimphis ]
päronimphis A paranimpis H paranuisis (?) V 18 eius ] om. H
 358 Hibernensis 45.3

accipienda. Et ita secundum legem et aeuangelium puplicis nuptiis hon-

esta in coniugium licite sumenda est, et omnibus diebus uitæ suæ, nisi ex
consensu et causa uacandi Deo, nunquam a uiro suo separanda est, ex-
cepto fornicationis causa. Si enim fornicata fuerit, relinquenda est, sed illa
uiuente altera non ducenda, quia adulteri regnum Dei non possidebunt. 5

Et poenitentia illius recipienda est, sed per castitatem uitae illis duobus
quandiu uiua sit illa.

H48.41 45.3 De tribus legitimis coniugiis

V47.41

Hironimus: Tria legitima coniugia in scriptura leguntur. Primum coiu-

gium uirgo casta et disponsata in uirginitate, uiro dotata legitimæ. II-m 10

uirgo in ciuitate deprehensa a uiro et illi per uim copulata; si uoluerit pater
eius, dotabit eam iste uir L siclis patri redditis, siue quantum iudicauerit
pater, et dabit uir praetium pudicitiæ eius. Si autem habuerit sponsum
antequam depraehensa fuerit, dabitur illi uolente patre et filia. III-um
coiugium est filia predicta deprehensa, si non fuerit uoluntas patris, cor- 15

ruptori illius non sociabitur, sed illi, quem elegerit pater, qui dotabit eam,
et ligitima erit. Sed primum his duobus coniugiis prefertur.
3 cf. Matt. 19:9

1 Et ] om. S 1 nuptiis ] nuptis H*P* 1–2 honesta ] honeste S honestate V 2 licite ]

licet V legitime S 3 est ] om. AV 3–4 excepto ] excepta V 5 non (1) ] non est
AB 5 ducenda ] ducenda est SV 6 recipienda ] secundum scripturarum accipienda
V 6–7 sed. . .illa ] in marg. A om. BHSV 6 duobus ] diebus A 8 De. . .coniugiis ] this
chap. follows p. 375 ln. 4 HV 8 tribus. . .coniugiis ] legitimis coiugis (sic) H legitimis coni-
ugiis V 9 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 9 scriptura ] scripturis HV 9–10 coiugium ]
(sic) P 10 II-m ] secundam V 12 iste ] om. ABS 12 uir ] uir id est HV 12 L siclis ]
siclis L (quinquaginta V) argenti et dabit HV L siclis argenti S 12 patri ] patri puellae
HV 12 redditis ] om. HV 12 siue ] de quo dicitur HV 13 pater ] pater eius AHV
13 et ] om. HV 13 uir ] om. HV 13 eius ] HV suae sibi ABOSP** 13 autem ] inter-
lin. non H 13 sponsum ] sponsuum P* 14 III-um ] tertium SV 15 coiugium ] (sic)
P in marg. H om. V 15 est ] om. H si V 15 si ] om. V 15 uoluntas ] uoluntate H*
15–16 corruptori ] corruptor V 16 sociabitur ] ABSV sociatur P** 16 sed ] sed trahet
eam pater ab illo et tradet eam ad alium quem (alioquem V) uoluerit pater et HV 16 illi ]
ille V 16 quem. . .pater ] om. H 16 quem. . .qui ] om. V 17 ligitima ] legitima HP*SV
17 erit ] erit illi HV 17 coniugiis ] om. H coiugis P*
 45.4Hibernensis 359

45.4 De quarto coniugio notho

Hironimus: Additur aliud IIII-um legitimum coiugium, cum mortua fuerit

uxor uiri, licet illi accipere aliam, sed non uiduam, nec repudiatam, nec
disponsatam uiro, sed uirginem. Sic debet et mulier.
Inde Paulus dicit: Mulier, que sub uiro est, legitimo ligata est lege uiri 5

quandiu uiuet uir eius. Igitur uiuente uiro suo uocabitur adultera, si
iuncta fuerit alteri uiro. Si autem mortuus fuerit uir eius, liberata est a
lege uiri ita, ut non sit adultera, quamuis fuerit cum altero uiro.

45.5 De V-o coniugio

Hironimus: Additur quintum. Si uir siue mulier ex consensu relegionem 10

coeperit, licet alteri accipere coniugem nouum, sed puellam uel puerum.

De his, qui post penitentiam uxores accipiant, si concubinas sibi iun- H

gunt
H48.42

Agustinus ait: In adolescentia constitutus [si] urgente metu, captiuitatis periculo,

poenitentiam gessit et postea, timens lapsum incontinentiæ iuuenalis, copulam 15

uxoris elegit, ne crimen fornicationis incurreret, rem uidetur fecise uenialem, si

preter coniugem nullam omnino cognouerit. In quo tantum non regulam consti-
tuimus, sed quid sit tollerabilius estimamus. Nam secundum ueram cognitionem
nihil magis congruit ei, qui penitentia gerit, quam castitas perseuerans et mentis
et corporis. 20

5 Rom. 7:2–3 14 Leo, Decr. §24 (Dion., ed. Justel)

1 De. . .notho ] heading om. HV 1 coniugio ] coiugio P* 1 notho ] om. S 2 Hironimus ]

in marg. H Hieronimus BS om. V 2 aliud ] illud BO 2 IIII-um ] quartum SV
2 legitimum ] om. ABSV 2 coiugium ] (sic) P 3 illi ] om. V 4 uirginem ] filiam in
marg. uirginem H filiam V 5 dicit ] ait HV 5 Mulier ] om. AS nam V 5 legitimo ]
om. ASV legima P* 5 ligata ] aligata H alligata V 6 uiuet. . .eius ] ABHSV uir eius uiuit
P** 7 iuncta ] om. V 7 fuerit (1) ] fuerit cum V 7 alteri ] alio HV 7–8 Si. . .uiro ] om.
HV 8 ut ] om. A 9 De. . .coniugio ] heading om. HV 9 V-o ] quinto S 9 coniugio ]
coniugio notho Θ 10 Hironimus ] in marg. H Hieronimus BS om. V 10 quintum ] v H
quintum coniugium V 10 Si ] siue H 11 coeperit ] inciperit H inceperit V 11 nouum ]
interlin. A 11 puerum ] puerum et reliqua H 12 si ] uel si H** 14 constitutus ] Leo
constitutas H** 14 si ] Leo 17 coniugem ] Leo coniugalem H** 19 gerit ] interlin. H
19 mentis ] metis H*
 360 Hibernensis 45.5

H48.43 De monachis, qui militiam aut uxores acciperint

Agustinus: Propossitum monachi proprio arbitrio aut uoluntate susceptum desserri

non potest absque peccato. Quod enim uouit Deo et reddere debet. Vnde qui re-
licta singularitatis professione ad militiam uel ad nuptias reuolutus est, puplice pen-
itentie satisfactione purgandus est, quia etsi innocens militia et honestum potest 5

esse coniugium, electionem meliorum deseruisse transgressio est.

De puellis, que aliquando in habitu relegiosso fuerunt non tamen con-

H48.44 secrate,
˛ si post nupserint

Puelle,
˛ que non parentum coactae imperio sed spontaneo iudicio uirginitatis pro-
possitum atque habitum susciperunt, si postea nuptis eligerunt, preuaricantur, eti- 10

amsi consecratio non accessit, cuius utique non frauderentur munere si in propos-
sito permanerent.

H48.45 De his, que iam consecrate sunt, postea nupserint

Ambigi non potest magnum crimen admitti et ubi propossitum deseritur et con-
secratio uiolatur. Nam si humana facta non possunt impune calcari, quid eas 15

manebit, qui corrumperint tanti federa sacramenti?

Item Romani: Si quis filiam marito tradiderit, legitimam dotem, .i., XXX sicli, accip-
iat. Quodsi cassu mortis illum dimiserit et ipsa alteri uiro nubere uoluerit, filii dotem
accipiant. Quod si hos non habuerit, patri dari iubet.
Item: Si quis pater legitime˛ legis uoluntate nuptio filiam iunxerit, et iuxta hoc con- 20

cubinam ancellam sibi habere presumpserit, ipse ab æclesia Dei et omni Chris-
tianorum mensa sit extraneus, nisi ad penitentiam reuocetur.
Si quis ancellam suam sibi in matrimonio habere uoluerit, et de suis rebus habet
potestatem, si uoluerit postea uenondere eam, non concidetur. Quodsi eam ue-
nundare uoluerit, eum damnari iubemus, et ancellam illam in sacerdotis ponimus 25

potestatem.
2 Leo, Decr. §25 (Dion., ed. Justel) 17 cf. Excerpta de libris Romanorum §47 20 cf. Excerpta
de libris Romanorum §59 23 cf. Excerpta de libris Romanorum §60

3 debet ] interlin. H 4 militiam ] malitiam H* 9 coactae ] Collect. V Lib. coactiue

H** 11 munere ] Collect. V Lib. om. H** 15 facta ] Gratian. peccata H** 15 impune ]
impane H* 16 qui ] quam H** 18 cassu ] cassus H** 20 iunxerit ] iuncxerit H**
26 potestatem ] potestatem item (sic) H**
 45.5Hibernensis 361

H48.46 De muliere meretrice

Adumnanus interpretatus est, meretrix erit discuso proprii mariti iugo et secundi
mariti iuncta uel tertii. Cuius maritus illa uiuente alteram non suscipiat. Vnde
nescimus illam auctoritatem, quam legimus in quessionibus Romanorum, utrum
idoneis an falsis testibus ornatum fuisse. 5

H48.3 V47.3 45.6 De cauendo adulterio etiam in legitimis coniugis

Hironimus: In coniugio legitimo adulterium cauendum: non quantum

uoluntas expetierit, sed tantum modus naturæ et causa postulauerit pos-
teritatis.
Item: Non licet ei aliam habere uxorem preter suam. Si enim habuerit, 10

non erit legitima, que fuit legitima.

Paulus ait: Omne peccatum quodcumque homo fecerit, extra corpus est.
Qui autem fornicatur, in corpus suum peccat. Id est, coniugem suam
maculat, ut non sit illi licita, sed adultera.
Vir enim in coniugio possitus quodcumque fecit peccatum non confuscat uxorem 15 HV

non consentientem. Si autem fornicatur cum aliis uxoribus, maculat uxorem suam,
si in matrimonio modum libidini non inponit. Posteritati enim, non cupiditati, seruien-
dum est. Aliter: Omne peccatum, et reliqua.
Pilagius ait: Omne peccatum potest ab uno comiti, qui membrum dici potest, non
tamen corpus. In fornicatione autem II pereunt. 20

2 Canones Adomnani §16 (Bieler, 178) 12 I Cor. 6:18 18 I Cor. 6:18 19 Pelag., In ep. I ad
Cor. 6:18

3 iuncta ] Adom. inito H** 4 quam ] Adom. quod H** 6 De. . .coniugis ] this chap. follows
p. 358 ln. 7 V 6 cauendo adulterio ] eo quod cauendum est adulterium Θ 6 legitimis
coniugis ] legitimis et penitentia illis secundum scripturam accipienda est coniugis HV
6 legitimis ] ligitimis P* 7 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 7 coniugio legitimo ] le-
gitimo coniugio HV 7 coniugio ] coiugio P* 7 legitimo ] ligitimo P* 8 tantum ]
quantum V 8 postulauerit ] ABHOSV postulandi P** 10 Item ] item nam HV et Θ
11 legitima (1) ] ligitima P* 11 fuit. . .legitima (2) ] legitima A ligitima fuit H legitima
fuit V 11 legitima (2) ] ligitima P* 12 ait ] om. V 12 homo fecerit ] fecerit homo HV
13 Id ] hoc HV 14 illi ] om. V 16 consentientem ] conscientem V 17 si ] siue si V
19 Pilagius ] Pelagius V 19 ait ] om. V 20 tamen ] tantum Pelag. 20 II ] duo V
 362 Hibernensis 45.7

45.7 De solutione coniugii sine culpa

H48.4 V47.4

Queritur, si est aliqua causa, qua liceret uxorem alteri uiro coniungi ui-
uente priore. In qua re III-es causæ sunt: Prima, {qua} coacticia uis,
matrimonium non separat. II, si alicuius profectus causa eueniat, sicut
Sarra fecit, ne Abraham a rege iniquo occideretur. Siue sicut in nouo factus 5

est. Agustinus hoc dicit: Cum quidam diues nummum auri exigeret ab
alio uiro, et ille non haberet quod redderet, dixit quidam diues iuuenis
uxori eius, quod si se illi prosterneret, nummum redderet. At illa sciens,
se sui corporis non habere potestatem, uiro suo sic locuta est, et ille gracias
agens, permissit, iudicans, non adulterium esse, ubi libido nulla. Tertia si 10

sterilis sit, sicut de Abraham et Iacob legitur in Genesi ancellas suas in

coniugium accipisse.

De eo quod adultera non reuertatur ad uirum priorem HV

H48.5 V47.5

In Deuteronomio: Si acciperit homo uxorem, et habuerit eam, et non inuenerit

gratiam ante oculos eius propter aliquam foeditatem, scribat libellum repudii, et 15

dabit in manu eius, et dimittet de domo sua. Cumque egressa, et alterum maritum
duxerit, et ille quoque odierit eam, et dederit ei libellum repudi, et dimisserit eam
de domu sua, uel certe mortuus fuerit, non poterit prior maritus recipere eam in
uxorem quia pulluta est et abominabilis facta est coram Deo.
14 Deut. 24:1–4

1 solutione ] pollutione H*SV 2 liceret ] liceret coniungi ⟨ contingeret H*V liqueret

P* 2 coniungi ] S coniugi AB coiugi P** om. HV 2–3 uiuente ] saluo manente HV
3 priore ] coniugio H*V 3 III-es ] tres SV 3 qua (2) ] quia S 3 coacticia ] coactati-
cia P* 4 matrimonium. . .separat ] non separat matrimonium H separitur matrimonio V
4 II ] secunda V 4 profectus ] profectui S 4 eueniat ] ABHOS ueniat P** 5 Abraham ]
Habraham A Abraam V 5 a rege iniquo ] agere iniquorum V 5–6 Siue. . .est ] after
Agustinus S 5 factus ] factum V 6 Agustinus ] in marg. H om. V 6 hoc dicit ] om.
HV 7 et ] om. HV 7 ille. . .haberet ] non haberet ille S 7 ille ] illo HV 7 haberet ]
habente HV 7 iuuenis ] om. V 8 quod ] ut H*V 8 illi prosterneret ] prosterneret
illi S 8 nummum redderet ] rederret nummum HV 8 redderet ] AHSV non red-
deret P** 9 se ] om. V 9 sui. . .habere ] non habere (haberet V) sui corporis HV
9 non. . .potestatem ] potestatem non habere A 9 suo ] om. HV 9 gracias ] gratias
ABHO gr̄s SV 10 nulla ] nulla erit HV 11 Abraham ] Habraham A Abraam V 11 et ]
uel de H uel V 11 in. . .Genesi ] om. HV 11 Genesi ] Genissi P* 11–12 in coniugium ]
interlin. H om. V 12 accipisse ] accipientibus HV 16 de ] eam de V 16 domo ] V do-
mus H** 16 et (2) ] ad H* a V 17 odierit ] hodierit H* 17 eam (2) ] om. V
 45.7Hibernensis 363

H48.6 V47.6 De uirginibus obpresis aut seductis

In Exodo: Si seduxerit quis uirginem necdum disponsatam, et dormierit cum ea,

dotabit eam et habebit uxorem. Si pater uirginis dare noluerit, reddet peccuniam
iuxta modum dotis, quam uirgines accipere consuerunt.
In Deuteronomio: Si puellam uirginem disponserit uir, et uenerit aliquis in ciuitate 5

et concubuerit cum illa, educes utrumque ad portam ciuitatis illius, et lapidibus

obruent: puellam quia non clamauit cum esset in ciuitate, uirum quia humiliauit
uxorem proximi sui.
Item: Si in agro reperierit uir puellam uirginem, quæ disponsata est, et adprehen-
dens concubuerit cum ea, ille morte moriatur solus. Puella nihil patietur. 10

Item in Deuteronomio: Si inuenerit uir puellam uirginem, quæ non habet spon-
sum, et adprehendens concubuerit cum ea, et res ad iudicium uenerit, et dabit qui
dormierit cum ea L siclos argenti, et habebit eam uxorem, quia humiliauit eam, et
non poterit dimittere omnibus diebus uite suæ.

45.8 De muliere repudiata 15

H48.7 V47.7

Moises dicit: Si displicuerit tibi uxor tua, scribe ei libellum repudii. Non
praecepit eam penitus proici, sed librum repudii dari ei, quia Dominus
in æuangelio ait mulierem a uiro suo numquam separari, nisi ob causam
fornicationis.
2 Exod. 22:16–17 5 Deut. 22:23–24 9 Deut. 22:25–26 11 Deut. 22:28–29 16 Deut. 24:1
18 Matt. 5:31–32

3 uirginis ] uirginem V 4 modum ] mō H** 5 disponserit ] disponderit V 5 uenerit ]

inuenerit V 9 reperierit ] repperit V 9 uirginem ] om. V 9 disponsata ] dispon H**
11 in Deuteronomio ] om. V 12 et (3) ] om. V 13 ea ] ea cū H* 13 L ] quinquaginta V
14 dimittere ] dimittere eam V 16 Moises ] Moyses SOV 16 dicit ] om. HV 17 proici ]
proieci P* ieci H proiici S eici V 17 sed ] si H* 17 librum ] S libellum ABHOV liber P**
17 ei ] ei ne si non amaret eam mendiciosas sibi obieceret culpas et ob id statim istam
ieceret (eiceret V) HV 17–19 quia. . .fornicationis ] om. HV
 364 Hibernensis 45.9

H48.8 V47.8 45.9 De causis, quas narrat liber repudi

Agustinus: Hæc sunt, quæ narrat liber repudii de muliere, id [est]: si

temulenta, si iracunda, si luxuriosa, si iurgatrix, si gulosa, si maledica, aut
si non est inuenta uirgo. Sed si haec falsa fuerint, maritus ille centum
libras argenti dabit uxori. 5

H48.9 V47.9 45.10 De eo quod non repudianda pro his causis

Isidorus dicit: Quid ergo, si sterilis, si deformis est, si ætate uetula, si

foetida, si temulenta, si iracunda, si malis operibus, si luxoriosa, si gu-
losa, si iurgatrix, et maledica, tenenda sit uel tradenda sit? Velis nolis,
qualiscumque accepta habenda sit. 10

45.11 De temporibus, in quibus continere se debent coniugati

H48.10

V47.10
In lege: Locutus est Dominus ad Moysen, dicens: Loquere filiis Israel, et dic ad HV

eos: Mulier si suscepto semine peperit masculum, inmunda erit VII diebus iuxta
dies separationis menstrue. Et die octaua circumcidetur infantulus. Ipsa uero
XXXIII diebus manebit in sanguine purificationis suæ. Omne sanctum non tanget 15

nec ingreditur sanctuarium donec impleantur dies purificationis. Si autem feminam

peperit, inmunda erit II ebdomadibus iuxta ritum fluxus menstrui, et XLVII diebus
manebit in sanguine purificationis sue.
˛ Postea defferet agnum inmaculatum pro
peccato.
7 Isid., De off. 2.20.12 12 Leuit. 12:2–6

1 liber ] libellus H libellum V 1 repudi ] repudii in ueteri testamento HV 2 Agustinus ]

Essidorus dicit (dicit ⟨ inquit*) H Ysidorus inquit V 2 liber ] libellus H libellum V
2 muliere ] mulieribus V 2 id ] hoc est HV 3 temulenta ] tumulenta P* 3 si (1) ]
uel A siue H 3 si (3) ] siue H 3 iurgatrix. . .gulosa ] gulosa si iurgatrix HV 3 si gu-
losa ] HSV om. ABP** 4 est inuenta ] inuenta est HV 4 si ] interlin. P 4 fuerint ]
fuerit V 4 centum ] c H 6 repudianda ] repudienda P* repudienda in nouo HS re-
pudianda est in nouo uxor V 6 pro his ] probis S 7 Isidorus ] Essidorus AHP* Esi-
dorus B Ysidorus V 7 dicit ] om. HV ait S 7 est ] om. V 7–8 si foetida. . .temulenta ]
om. V 8 temulenta ] timulenta ⟨ tumulenta H* tumulenta AP* tumulenda B 8 si malis
operibus ] om. V 8 operibus ] moribus S 8–9 gulosa ] gilosa P* 9 et ] et si H si V
9 maledica ] mala H 9 tenenda sit uel tradenda sit ] aut si non inuenta est uirgo si malis
morbis tenenda sit uel tradenda sit V 9 Velis ] uellis P* 9 nolis ] nollis P* 10 habenda
sit ] sit habenda AH sit habenda est V 11 De. . .coniugati ] de tempore separationis HV
13 VII ] septem V 15 XXXIII ] triginta tribus V 17 II ] duabus V 17 XLVII ] LXVI
Vulg. sexagintas e interlin. X V
 45.12Hibernensis 365

Item: In tribus quadragesimis anni separantur lecto, et in dominicis, et in IIII feria,

et in VI feria, et in omnibus solempnitatibus, coniugales se continere debent. Et
in illis diebus, quibus prignans sit uxor, hoc est, a quo filius in utero motum habet
usque partum, copulari non debent.
Sinodus Hibernensis: In III XL-mis anni, et in dominica die, et in IIII-tis 5

feriis, et in VI-tis feriis, coniugales contenere se debent.

Item: In omnibus sollemnitatibus et in illis diebus, quibus uxor prignans,
hoc est, a die quo filius in utero eius motum fecerit usque ad partus sui
diem.
Item: A partu per XXXVI dies si masculus, si autem filia XLVI dies. 10

Item: Habitantibus illis in habitu relegioso copulari non permittitur.

H48.11 45.12 De uiris et foeminis in coniugium non recipiendis

V47.11

Agustinus: Vxores, nolite habere uiros, quorum priores uxores uiuunt. A-

dulterina enim sunt illa coiugia. Nec illam feminam, que discessit a marito
suo propter repudium, licet uobis ducere uiuo suo marito. 15

45.13 De secundis nuptis non prohibendis propter cautionem

H48.12 adulterii
V47.12

Agustinus: Secundas nuptias propter incontinentiam iubet apostolus, di-

cens: Melius est uiro nubere, quam explenda libidine cum pluribus forni-
cari. Sepius enim nubendi licentia non est relegionis, sed creminis. 20

1 cf. O Ir Penitent. §36 ∥ cf. next section 5 cf. O Ir Penitent. §36 ∥ cf. previous section 7 cf.
Canones Theodori U i.14.24 (≃Co 147, B 62) 10 Leuit. 12:4–5 13 Aug., Sermo 392.2.2 PL
39:1710 ∥ cf. p. 367 ln. 16 18 Isid., De off. 2.20.4 19 cf. I Cor. 7:9

1 tribus quadragesimis ] V III L-mis H** 1 IIII ] quarta V 2 VI ] sexta V 2 coniugales ]

V coiugales (sic) H** 3 prignans ] prigna H* pregna V 5 III XL-mis ] tribus quadra-
gesimis S 5–6 IIII-tis feriis ] feriis quartis S 6 VI-tis feriis ] VI feria A sextis feriis S
6 coniugales ] coniuges S 7–11 Item. . . permittitur ] om. HV 7 omnibus ] homnibus A
7 quibus ] quibus est A 8 filius. . .fecerit ] fetus animam recipit A 10 XXXVI ] XXXV
S triginta tribus Vulg. 10 filia ] filia per OS 10 XLVI ] LXVI S sexaginta ac sex Vulg.
13–14 Adulterina ] adultera V 14 enim sunt ] sunt enim V 14 sunt ] om. H 14 illa ]
om. V 14 coiugia ] (sic) P 14 Nec ] nec uir V 14 feminam ] fominam P* 15 repudium ]
repudium interlin. non P 15 uobis ] nobis A cuiquam HV 16–17 propter. . .adulterii ]
om. AHSV 18 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 18 incontinentiam ] incontinentias S inconti-
nentes V 19 est ] est uni P** 19 uiro ] om. HV 19 quam ] quam uiri id est H quam
uiri id est quam V 20 licentia ] liquentia P*
 366 Hibernensis 45.14

Hieremias: Interrogaui denique eum et dixi: Domine, mulier uel uir, si

dormitationem acciperit unus ex illis, et alter post mortem alterius nuptias
cognouerit, si cum hoc fecerit, peccabit an non? Et ait: Mihi non peccat,
sed si continuerit se et sic permanserit, magnam gloriam adquiret apud
Deum, et si nuptias fecerit, non peccat. 5

45.14 De eo quod non accipienda uxor uiuente priore, licet adul-

H48.13 tera
V47.13

Sinodus Aralatensis: Adoliscentes fideles uxores suas in adulterio depre-

hendentes placuit, ut uiuentibus uxoribus suis, licet adulteris, alias tamen
non accipiant. Hoc propterea agitur, ne penitenti quandoque locum peni- 10

tentiæ excludat, et ne se ipsum multis maculet copulis.

45.15 De adulterio femine non celando et poenitentia eius

recipienda et alia uxore non ducenda
H48.14

V47.14
Hermas dicit ad pastorem angelum: Permitte mihi, Domine, ut te pauca
interrogem. Dic, inquit. Si uxorem quis habeat, Domine, in domo fi- 15

delem et eam postea deprehenderit adulteram, quero an peccet, si cum

illa uiuet? Et dixit mihi: Quandiu delictum illius non cognouerit, non pec-
cabit, si autem peccatum illius cognouerit et mulier penitentiam sui delicti
non agat, sed in sua nequitia puplicæ perseuerat, delinquet uir, si cum ea
uiuet, et particeps conscientiæ illius fiet. Quid, inquam, faciet maritus, si 20

1 Hermas Pastor 4.4 8 Arelat. §11 14 Hermas Pastor 4.1

1 Hieremias ] Hermas B Hermas ⟨ Hierimias H* Heremias ⟨ Hermas O* Heremias P*

1 eum ] Dominum V 1 dixi ] dixi illi H dixit illi V 3 cum ] eum S 3 hoc ] inter-
lin. H om. V 3 an non ] in marg. heron ex hoc sciendum est quod non nocet cohabita-
tio cum peccatore si ignoretur peccatum eius S 4 si ] om. V 4 adquiret ] adqueret P*
5 peccat ] peccabit O 6 accipienda ] accipienda est V 6 uiuente ] uiuente interlin. uiro
H 8 Aralatensis ] Aralathensis A Arelatensis S Arelatensis ⟨ Aselatensis V* 10 locum ]
locus V 11 excludat ] ecludatur V 11 et ] om. HV 11 multis maculet ] maculet multis
HV 12 celando ] calenda H 12–13 et. . .ducenda ] et alia uxore non ducenda et poen-
itentia illius recipienda HV 14 Hermas ] B Hierimias SVH* Heremias AP* 14 dicit ]
om. HV 14 angelum ] angelum dicit H 14 Domine ] in marg. H om. V 15 Domine ]
om. HV 16 deprehenderit adulteram ] adulteram deprehenderit HV 16 peccet ] peccet
uir S peccat V 17 illa ] illo AV 17 dixit ] dicit S 17–18 peccabit ] peccat AV peccet
H 18 si. . .penitentiam ] ABHSV similiter et mulier si uero P** 18 sui delicti ] delicti
sui AHSV 19 agat ] egerit HSV 19 sed. . .perseuerat ] om. V 19 puplicæ ] om. AHS
19 perseuerat ] perseuerauerit S 19 uir ] om. ABHV 20 et ] ut H 20 illius ] eius V
 45.16Hibernensis 367

uxor eius in eodem uitio permanserit? Ille mihi: Dimittat, inquid, eam,
et ipse conteneat. Quodsi dimisa ista aliam duxerit uxorem, et ipse adul-
terium commitet. Si autem, inquam, Domine, postea quam ab eo dimisa
est mulier, penetentiam agat et ad maritum suum reuerti uoluerit, utrum
ab eo recipietur an non? Et dixit mihi: Si recepta non fuerit, peccat mar- 5

itus, et grande in se delictum commitit. Omnis enim, qui poenitentiam

delictorum suorum agit, recipit ueniam. Seruis enim Domini una poeni-
tentiæ uenia indulgetur. Hucusque Hermas.
Igitur maritus post diuortium uxoris aliam non debet recipere, ne poene-
tentiae occassionem mulieri auferat. Hec res tam uiro quam mulieri com- 10

monis est.
Patricius: Si alicuius uxor fornicata fuerit cum altero uiro, non adducat aliam ux- HV

orem quandiu uiua sit uxor prima. Si forte conuersa fuerit et agat penitentiam,
suscipiat eam, seruiatque˛ quandiu uiua sit in uicem ancelle. Annumque intigrum
cum pane et aqua peniteat, nec in uno lecto permaneant. 15

Item Innocentius dicit: Solius fornicationis causa licet uxorem dimitere; sed illa
uiuente non licet alteram ducere.

H48.15 45.16 De castitate sponsi et sponsae ante nuptias

V47.15

Agustinus: Qui uxorem optat accipere, sicut illam uirginem inuenire de-
siderat, ita et ipse usque ad nuptias uirginitatem custodiat. Quia tam 20

graue malum est ante nuptias uiolari, ut quando ad nuptias uentum fuerit,
12 Vinnian §§43–45 ∥ cf. p. 375 ln. 10, 20
16 Aug., Sermo 392.2.2 PL 39:1710 ∥ cf. p. 365 ln. 13

1 eius ] interlin. A 1 Ille mihi ] om. ABHSV 2 conteneat. . .ipse ] in marg. H 2 ista ] illa
S 2–3 adulterium ] adulterium non H 3 ab eo ] habeo A 4 penetentiam agat ] agat
penitentiam HV 4–5 utrum. . .eo ] in marg. A 4–5 utrum. . .an non ] non recipietur HSV
5 recipietur ] non recipietur A 5 an non ] interlin. A 6 commitit ] admittit AS admit-
tat H ammittit V 7 Seruis ] seruus A 7–8 poenitentiæ ] poenetentiæ P* 8 Hucusque
Hermas ] only in HV 8 Hermas ] Hierimias H* Hieremia V 9 Igitur ] ideo ergo HV
9 recipere ] ducere HV 9 ne ] nec S 10 res ] ratio HV 12–15 Patricius. . .permaneant ]
see p. 375 ln. 10 for this section in Hib.A 12 Patricius ] Paterius V 12 altero ] adultero H*
14 seruiat ] seruiant V 16 Item ] om. V 16 dicit ] om. V 16 uxorem ] uxorem alteram V
17 non ] interlin. H* 17 alteram ] aliam V 18 castitate ] castigatio A* 19 Agustinus ]
Agustinus ait H Augustinus V 20 nuptias ] nubes A 20 uirginitatem ] uirgitatem
P* 20 custodiat ] custodiant A 21 graue ] grande V 21 malum est ] est malum HV
21 uiolari ] uiuolari P* 21 ad ] om. HV 21 uentum ] HSV conuentum ⟨ uentum A*
conuentum BOP**
 368 Hibernensis 45.16

benedictionem accipere cum sponsa non mereatur, et impleatur in eo illud

exemplum: Noluit benedictionem et elongabitur ab eo.
Cum enim uir a uirtute nomen accipit et mulier a mollitia, id est, fragilli-
tate, quare contra crudilissimam bestiam libidinis uult unusquisque ux-
orem suam esse uictricem, cum ipse ad primum libidinis ictum uictus ca- 5

dit? Nam quicquid contra fidem catholicam mulieribus non licet, omnino
nec uiris licet.

De modis, quibus eleguntur uiri uel femine HV

H48.16

V47.16
In libris ethimologiarum: In elegendo marito IIII exspectari solent: uirtus, genus,
pulchritudo, sapientia. Ex his potentior est sapientia ad amoris effectum. 10

Item: In elegenda uxore IIII res inpellunt homines ad amorem: pulcritudo, genus,
diuitiæ, mores. Melius est tamen in ea mores, quam pulchritudo, ut queratur.
Nunc autem illi querunt quas aut diuitiæ aut forma, non quas probitas morum
commendat.

H48.17 45.17 De concubinis ante nuptias non habendis 15

V47.17

Agustinus: Quale est, quod multi uirorum ante nuptias concubinas sibi
adhibere non erubescunt, quas post annos dimitebant, et postea legitimas
uxores accipiunt; unde coram Domino et coram angelis eius testor atque
denuntio, Deum ista coiugia semper prohibuisse, et nunquam ei placuisse,
et precipue temporibus Christianis concubinas habere numquam licuit, 20

numquam licet, numquam licebit.

2 Ps. 108:18 3 Caesar., Sermo 43.1 CCSL 103, p. 190 ∥ cf. ln. 8, p. 372 ln. 2 9 Isid., Etymol.
9.7.28; Isid., De off. 2.20.9 11 Isid., Etymol. 9.7.29; Isid., De off. 2.20.9

1 cum ] cum ea V 1 et ] et non V 2 ab eo ] habeo A 3 a mollitia. . .est ] om. ABH a V

3 mollitia. . .est ] om. S 4 crudilissimam ] crudilis H* crudelis V 5 ictum ] AHSV uic-
tum P** 7 licet ] liquet Θ 9 IIII ] quattuor V 11 IIII ] quattuor V 12 tamen ] interlin.
V 12 ut ] om. V 13 morum ] V morem H** 15 De. . .habendis ] de uiro non permit-
tendo in legitimum coniugium si ante a concubinis maculatus fuerit similiter quoque hoc et
mulieri conuenit Θ 16 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 17 adhibere ] adhipere A 17 annos ]
om. HV 17 dimitebant ] dimittunt HSV 17 et ] et sic HSV 19 coiugia ] (sic) P 19 ei ]
om. V 20 temporibus ] tamen V
 45.18Hibernensis 369

H48.18 45.18 De concubinis non habendis cum ligitima uxore

V47.18

Hironimus: Non querit quisque numerum mulierum, nisi ut superfluam

uoluntatem faciat.
Item: Quicumque numerum mulierum desiderat, licitum cum inlicito mis-
cuit. Dicit enim apostolus: Qui miscetur cum meritrice, unum corpus 5

efficitur.

45.19 De eo quod ingenua femina ingenuo uiro debet copulari

H48.19 relicta concubina
V47.19

Sinodus Narbonensis: Ancillam a toro abicere, et uxorem certe ingenui-

tatis accipere; non duplicatio coniugii, sed profectus honestatis est. 10

Sinodus eadem: Puelle, si uiris concubinas habentibus nupserint, paterno

arbitrio uiris iunctæ, carent culpa, si mulieres, que a uiris habeantur, in
matrimonio non fuerint; quod aliud est nupta, aliud concubina.
Sinodus eadem de prespitero uel diacono, qui filiam suam uirginem illi
uiro in coiugium dederit, qui iam habeat coniunctam mulierem, ex qua 15

etiam filios susciperit: Non omnis mulier uiro iuncta uxor est, quia nec
omnis filius heres patris. Nuptiarum autem federa inter ingenuos sunt le-
gitima, et inter equales simul. Prius hoc ipsud Domino constituente, quam
initium Romani iuris exstiterit. Itaque aliud est uxor et aliud concubina,
sicut aliud est libera et aliud est ancilla. Propter quod etiam apostolus ad 20 H

manifestandum harum personarum discretionem testimonium ponit. Ex Genessi

Abraham: Iece ancellam et filium eius, non enim heres filius ancelle cum filio meo
5 cf. I Cor. 6:16 9 Leo, Decr. §19 (Dion., ed. Justel) 11 Leo, Decr. §18 (Dion., ed. Justel)
14 cf. Leo, Decr. §18 (Dion., ed. Justel) 20 cf. Gal. 4:30 22 Gen. 21:10 ∥ cf. p. 374 ln. 11

1 habendis ] habentibus V 1 ligitima ] legitimis H 1 uxore ] uxoribus H

2 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 2–4 nisi. . . mulierem ] SABHOV, in marg. A om. P**
3 faciat ] sentiat H satiet V 4 Item. . .numerum ] om. A 4 Item ] Hironimus H Hi-
eronimus V 4 licitum ] ABS inlicitum OP** 4 inlicito ] liquito H licito V 7 quod ]
quod in aliquibus HV, interlin. O 7 uiro ] uiro prouincis HV 7 debet copulari ]
copulari debet HV 8 concubina ] ancella interlin. uel concubina H ancilla V 9 a ] om.
AHV 11 Sinodus. . .eadem ] eadem sinodus V 11 eadem ] Narbonensis H 13 quod ]
quia S 15 coiugium ] (sic) P 15 habeat ] habebat V 15 qua ] ea H*V 16 est ]
om. H 17 filius ] filia H* 17 heres ] heres est HV 17–18 ingenuos. . .inter ] om. A
17 ingenuos ] HSV ignauos ⟨ ingenaos P* 17–18 legitima ] ligima P** 18 inter ] in H*
18 equales ] equales mulieres A aequales multo H equales multo V 18 simul ] interlin.
H* om. V 18 ipsud ] (sic) AHP ipsum S ipso V 20 et ] om. HV 20 est (2) ] om. AV
 370 Hibernensis 45.20

Issac. Vnde et sotietas

˛ nuptiarum ita ab initio constituta sit, ut praeter sexum coni-
unctionem haberet et in se Christi et eclesiæ
˛ suæ sacramentum. Dubium non est,
eam mulierem non pertinere ad matrimonium, in qua docetur nuptiale non fuisse
ministerium. Et paulo post: Igitur cuiuslibet loci clericus, si filiam uiro con-
cubinam habenti in matrimonium dederit, non ita accipienda quasi eam in 5

coiugato dederit, nisi forte est illa mulier et ingenua facta et dotata ligitime
et puplicis nuptis honesta ducatur. Hanc rationem ab initio constitutam
Romana non permittit regula, que prohibet coniugium si ante precorrup-
tum fuerat.

45.20 De eo quod debet mulier agere poenitentiam si uir eius 10

egerit poenitentiam
H48.20

V47.20
Originis: Discant mulieres exemplis patriarcharum sequi uiros suos, nec
enim sine causa scriptum est quod Sarra stabat post Abraam, sed ut osten-
deretur, quod si uir precedat ad Dominum, sequi eum mulier debet; quod,
dico, sequi debere mulierem in eo, si adstare uirum suum uidet Deo. 15

45.21 De eo quod non inficit uirginitatem uis coacticia in nouo

H48.21

V47.21
Hironimus in commentario Mathei: In aeuangelio, inquit, uoluntas quer-
itur, que si etiam non habuerit effectum, tamen proemium non amitit. Lex
cum uoluntatem non puniat, punit effectum, ne adulterium facias. Finge
12 Origenes, In Genes., homil. 4.4 GCS 29 (1920), 54 17 Hier., In Matt. 11:30

4–5 concubinam habenti ] habenti concubinam HV 5 dederit ] dedit V 5 accipienda ]

OS accipiendum ⟨ accipiendam A* accipiendam ⟨ accipiendum B* accidendum H* accipien-
dum P** 5 in (2) ] interlin. H om. V 6 coiugato ] (sic) P interlin. .i. legitimo H 6 est ] om.
AHV 6 illa ] ea H 7 ducatur ] doceatur BSV doceatur et docetur ⟨ doceatur H* doceatur
et ducatur O doceatur et docetur AP** 7 Hanc ] hanc autem HV 7 rationem ] ratio H*
8 ante ] interlin. H om. V 10–11 debet. . .poenitentiam ] debet mulier sequi uirum suum
ad uota Christiana confugientem SHV 10 mulier ] om. A femina O 12 Originis ] Orig-
inis ait H Origenes S Origenis ait V 13 scriptum est ] scriptura interlin. dicit H 13 post
Abraam ] interlin. H 13 Abraam ] Habraham A Abracham B Abraham S Habraam V
13–14 sed. . .precedat ] in marg. H 14 quod (1) ] ABHSV sed P** ut O 14 precedat ] pre-
cidat P* 14 debet ] debeat est V 15 dico sequi ] sequi dico S 15 debere mulierem ]
mulierem debere S 16 coacticia ] coactaticia uel coactatiua A coactaticia P* 16 in nouo ]
om. V 17 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 17 commentario ] tractatu HV 17 In aeuan-
gelio ] om. V 17–18 queritur ] queritur in marg. uirginis H quarum non V 18 que si ]
om. V 18 etiam non ] non etiam HV 18 habuerit ] habebit V 18 effectum ] O affectum
BP** profectum S 19 Finge ] fuge A fugite ⟨ finge H* quod in lege V
 45.22Hibernensis 371

in persequtione aliquam uirginem prostitutam. Hoc apud æuangelium,

quod non uoluntate peccat uirgo, suscipitur; in lege, quia sit corrupta,
repudiatur.

45.22 De reddendo debito inter uirum et mulierem

H48.22

V47.22
Paulus: Bonum hominem mulierem non tangere; propter incontinentiam unusquis- 5 HV

que uxorem suam habeat, et unaquaque uirum suum.

Paulus: Vxori uir debitum reddat, similiter autem et uxor uiro debitum
reddat.
Item idem: Nolite fraudari inuicem, nisi ex consensu ad tempus, ut uacetis
orationi; et conuertimini in id ipsum, ne temtet uos Satanas propter incon- 10

tinentiam uestram.
Item Paulus: Mulier sui corporis potestatem non habet, sed uir. H

45.23 De muliere nec non et uiro potestatem sui corporis non

habente
H48.23

V47.23
Paulus: Mulier potestatem sui corporis non habet, sed uir. Similiter et uir 15

potestatem sui corporis non habet, sed mulier.

5 I Cor. 7:1–2 7 I Cor. 7:3 9 I Cor. 7:5 12 I Cor. 7:4 15 I Cor. 7:4

1 persequtione ] persecutione aliqua S 2 quod ] qui V 2 non uoluntate ] uoluntate

non V 2 non ] interlin. H 2 quia sit ] S quia B que sit O quia si P** quasi Hier.
4 De ] de eo V 4 reddendo ] reddito V 5 Bonum ] bonum est V 5 hominem ]
homini V 7 Paulus ] item HV 7–8 similiter. . .reddat ] om. AH 9 idem ] om. HV
15 Paulus. . .sed uir (1) ] this passage occurs twice in H: here and at the end of the previous
chap. 15 potestatem. . .corporis ] sui corporis potestatem V 15 uir (1) ] sed uir et mulier
A sed uir V 15–16 Similiter. . .mulier ] in marg. A 16 potestatem. . .corporis ] sui corporis
potestatem V 16 non habet ] potest non habere H 16 sed ] sed et P*
 372 Hibernensis 45.24

H48.36 45.24 De eo quod debet mulier subdita esse uiro

V47.37

Agustinus: Vir a uirtute nomen accepit, hoc est belli, laboris, deffensionis,
primatus, prelocutionis; mulier a mollitia, hoc est fragillitate, infirmitate,
humilitate, subiectione.

45.25 De muliere subdita uiro 5

Paulus: Mulieres subditae estote uiris, sicut Domino.

45.26 De nominibus coniugum

Agustinus: Vir de uirtute nomen accipit, hoc est belli, laboris, defensio-
nis, primatus, preloquutionis; mulier uero a mollitia, hoc est a fragillitate,
infirmitate, humilitate, subiectione. 10

H48.33 45.27 De muliere ecienda propter adulterium

V47.34

Isaias: Coangustatum est lectum nostrum ita, ut alter decedat et pallium

breue utrumque operire non potest.
Item: Super his non indignabor? Quia iuxta me discooperuisti, et suscipisti adul- HV

terium. 15

2 Caesar., Sermones 43.1 CCSL 103, p. 190 ∥ cf. ln. 8, p. 368 ln. 3 6 Ephes. 5:22 8 Caesar.,
Sermones 43.1 CCSL 103, p. 190 ∥ cf. ln. 2, p. 368 ln. 3 12 Is. 28:20 14 Is. 57:6, 8

1 De. . .uiro ] de nominibus (nomine V) et moribus coiugiorum (coniugii V) et subiec-

tionum (subiectionem V) mulierum (mulieris V) HV 1 De. . .uiro ] see ln. 8 for this chap.
in AS 2–4 Agustinus. . .subiectione ] om. A. This text occurs twice in P: here and on ln. 8
2 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 2 a ] interlin. P 2 accepit ] accipit HP* 2 hoc est ] .i. in-
terlin. ob H id est V 2 belli ] bella P* 2 deffensionis ] deffensionem H 3 primatus ]
primatusque H 3 mollitia ] molitia HP* 3 fragillitate ] fragilitate et H 4 humilitate ]
humilis H humilitatis V 4 subiectione ] subiectionis V 5 De. . .uiro ] heading om. HV
this chap. follows p. 371 ln. 16 S 6 Paulus ] idem Paulus HV 7 De nominibus coniugum ]
chap. only in AS 8–10 Agustinus. . .subiectione ] this text occurs twice in P: here and on ln. 2.
For this text in HV see ln. 2, p. 368 ln. 3 8 accipit ] accepit S 9 preloquutionis ] praelocu-
tionis S 11 De. . .adulterium ] de eo quod licet uiro iecere uxorem propter adulterium HV
de eo quod licet uiro uxorem iecere causa adulterii Θ 11 ecienda ] eicienda S 12 Isaias ]
Essaia H Essaias AP* Esaias OSV 12 Coangustatum ] ABHOSV coaguco angustatum (sic)
P** 12 ita ] om. H 14 discooperuisti ] discoperuisti H*
 45.28Hibernensis 373

45.28 De nemine relinquente uxorem nisi ob fornicationem et de

stulto retinente adulteram
H48.24

V47.24
Dominus in æuangelio dicit: Dico autem uobis: quicumque dimisserit
uxorem suam, nisi ob causam fornicationis, mechatur.
Hironimus: Cum enim illa unam carnem in duas diuisserit et fornicatione 5

separata fuerit a uiro, non debet teneri, ne sub maledictione illa fuerit uir,
quia scriptura loquitur: Qui adulteram tenet stultus est et impius.
Vbi igitur fornicatio et fornicationis suspicio, libere uxor dimittitur. Θ

45.29 De meretricæ uirum proprium non habente

H48.25

V47.25
Christus in Iohanne: Voca uirum tuum. Respondit mulier: Non habeo 10

uirum. Dicit Iesus: Bene dixisti; V enim uiros habuisti, et quem habes non
est uir tuus.
Hironimus: Vbi fuerit numerus maritorum, ibi uir, qui proprie unus est,
esse desistit.

45.30 De non dimitenda uxore in babtismo 15

H48.26

V47.26
Sinodus Romana dicit: Is, qui habuit primam uxorem uirginem ante bab-
tismum, uiuente illa, alteram habere post babtismum non poterit. Crimina
in babtismo soluuntur, non ligitimum coniugium.
3 Matt. 19:9 10 Ioh. 4:16–18

1–2 De. . .adulteram ] de non relinquenda uxore nisi ob causam fornicationis H de non re-
linquentibus uxoribus nisi ob causam fornicationis V 1 De ] de muliere de A 1 nemine ]
mecho AOSP** 3 Dominus ] om. H 3 dicit ] om. HV 5 Hironimus ] Hieronimus SV
5 in duas ] inducas V 5 diuisserit ] AH dimisserit P** diuiserit SV 7 adulteram ] adul-
terum V 7 est. . .impius ] et impius est HV 9 uirum. . .habente ] non habente proprium
uirum H non habente uirum proprium V 10 Iohanne ] Ioh̄an dicit H Ioh̄is euangelio
V 11 Dicit ] dixit V 11 Iesus ] Dominus V 11 V ] quinque SV 11 et ] et nunc B
11 quem ] quem nunc S 12 uir tuus ] tuus uir S 12 uir ] om. HV 12 tuus ] tus P*V
13 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 14 desistit ] disistit P* 16 dicit ] om. V 16 Is ] his
V 17 uiuente illa ] illa uiuente HV 17 post. . .poterit ] non poterit post baptismum V
17 poterit ] poterit quia HS 17 Crimina ] cremina P* quia crimina HSV 18 non ] non
tamen S
 374 Hibernensis 45.30

De reatu adulterii VH
H48(no num.)

V47.27
Lex: Si mechatus quis fuerit cum uxore, et adulterium perpetrauerit cum coniuge
proximi sui, morte moriatur mechus et adultera.

45.31 De editis filiis de uiuorum uirorum uxoribus adulteran-

tibus 5
H48.38

V47.39
Ezechiel: Ieci matrem uestram fornicariam et filios fornicationis.
Agustinus: Mulier adultera dimitenda cum fructu adulterii, ne benedicta
progenies contaminata sit. Nota quod Abraham separauit a se Loth cum
semine suo, presciens semen Loth maledictum fore, et iectam Agar cum
filio suo, ne fieret cum semine benedicto. 10 HV

Audi Dominum dicentem contra Abraham: Iece Agar cum filio eius, quia non heres
erit filius ancille cum filio libere.

De filiis, qui parturiuntur de capitibus uirorum H

H48.39

Sinodus Hibernensis: Si quis legitimam coniugem alicuius corrumpit et

superseminauerit semen, ut pregnans sit mulier, filius ille erit corporis, 15

a quo genitus est, sed tamen pretium filii dabit et edocandi eius dabit
quantum iudices iudicauerint. Si uero adulterium superseminauerit, nihil
reddet corruptor, nec adulter dabit aliquid adultero, nisi forte confesso
filio pretium educandi.
2 Leuit. 20:10 11 Gen. 21:10 ∥ cf. p. 369 ln. 22

1 adulterii ] adulterium H 2 coniuge ] coiuge ⟨ coniuge H* 3 mechus ] mecha-

tus ⟨ mechus H* 4–5 De. . .adulterantibus ] de filiis adulterarum ieciendis (eiciendis V)
cum matribus HV de non legitimo coniugio de filiis adulterorum ieciendis S 4 filiis ]
filis P* 4 uiuorum ] interlin. A 6 Ieci ] eiecite ⟨ ieci P* eicite V 6 uestram ] om. H
6 filios ] filios uestros V 6 fornicationis ] fornicarius V 7 Agustinus ] Augustinus V
7 adultera ] adultem (sic) V 7 dimitenda ] dimittenda est V 7 fructu adulterii ] adul-
terii fructu HV 8 progenies ] proienies V 8 sit ] fuerit HV 8 Nota ] notandum V
8 quod ] interlin. H 8 Abraham ] Habraham A Habraam V 8 a se ] om. V 9 suo ]
suo a suo semine V 9–10 et. . .benedicto ] om. HV 9 iectam ] eiectam S 11 Abraham ]
Habraam V 11 Iece ] eicite V 12 ancille ] V ancella H** 12 cum ] interlin. ne fieret
cum femine dicit H 14–16 Sinodus. . .est ] super seminantis H 14 Hibernensis ] om.
H 14 legitimam ] ligitimam P* 14 coniugem ] uxorem H coiugem P* 15 pregnans ]
prignans P* 15–16 corporis. . .filii dabit ] om. V 16 filii dabit ] om. HS 16 et edo-
candi. . .dabit ] only in HS 16 dabit ] retribuet H 17–19 Si. . .educandi ] sin uero de
capite adulterii nihil dabit sed adulterium relinquet adultero nisi forte pretium edocandi
confesso filio H 17 Si ] sin S
 45.32Hibernensis 375

45.32 De omni adultero excommonicando

H48.40

V47.40
Sinodus Hibernensis: Omnis adulter siue a concelebratione, siue a com-
monicatione mense, siue a cohabitatione, siue a benedictione, siue a con-
loquio, siue a commeatione, donec poeneteat excludendus est.

45.33 De recipienda adultera post poenitentiam et de quantitate 5

poenitentiæ

Sinodus: Vt mulier iuncta alio uiro causa adulterii excommonicata fiat

difinimus donec poenetentiam agat, et post poenitentiam reconcilietur
uiro suo.
Patricius: Si alicuius uxor fornicata fuerit cum alio uiro, non adducet aliam 10

uxorem quandiu uiua fuerit uxor prima. Si forte conuersa fuerit et agat
poenitentiam, et suscipiet eam, et seruiet ei quandiu uiua fuerit in uicem
ancille. Et annum integrum in pane et aqua per mensuram penieteat, nec
in uno lecto permaneant.
In alia uero Sinodo: VII annis peneteat, tribus quidem districtæ, IIII autem 15

remisse. Hec similiter de uiro intellegenda, si et ipse adulterauerit.

45.34 De castitate poenitentis coniugis

H48.37

V47.38
Agustinus: Poenitentia illius recipienda est, sed per castitatem uitæ illis
duobus, quandiu uiua sit illa.
Patricius: Peneteat annum integrum cum pane et aqua. 20 HV

2 cf. p. 299 ln. 1 10 Vinnian §§43–45 ∥ cf. ln. 20, p. 367 ln. 12 15 cf. p. 376 ln. 1
20 Vinnian §43–45 ∥ cf. p. 367 ln. 12

1 De. . .excommonicando ] de excommunicatione adulteri HV 2 Hibernensis ] om. HV

3 siue a cohabitatione siue a benedictione ] om. A 3 cohabitatione. . .benedictione ] bene-
dictione siue a cohabitatione HV 3 cohabitatione ] cohatione P** 4 commeatione ]
comitu H comitatu SV 4 donec ] usque dum HSV 4 est ] om. H 5–6 De. . .poenitentiæ ]
heading om. HV 7–9 Sinodus. . .suo ] om. H 7 iuncta ] utiuncta P* 7 alio ] alii AS
ali P* 7 excommonicata ] excommonis P* 10–14 Patricius. . .permaneant ] see p. 367
ln. 12 for this section in Hib.B 10 adducet ] ducat S 12 et (1) ] om. S 13 integrum ]
intigrum P* 14 permaneant ] ABS permaneat P** 15 VII ] septem S 15 IIII ] quatuor
S 15 autem ] uero S 16 Hec ] om. S 17 poenitentis ] poenetentis P* 18 Agustinus ]
Augustinus V 18 Poenitentia ] poenetentia P* 18 recipienda ] recipienta P* 18 illis ]
illius S 19 quandiu. . .illa ] om. HV 20 Patricius ] Paterius V
 376 Hibernensis 45.35

Vel in alia sinodo: VII annis, III districte, IIII remisse. Similiter si mulier dimissa
fuerit a uiro suo.

45.35 De sponso non eunte ad bellum, qui sponsam intactam

habet
H48.28

V47.29
Lex: Quis homo ille, cui disponsata est uxor et non accepit eam adhuc? 5

Vadat et reuertatur in domum suam, ne forte moriatur in bello et homo

alius eam accipiat.

45.36 De fratre non ascendente torum defuncti fratris

H48.29

V47.30
Sinodus Aralatensis ait: Ne superstes frater torum defuncti fratris ascen-
dat; si enim hoc fecerit, excommonicetur. 10

Romani: Superstes frater torum defuncti fratris non ascendat, dicente

Domino: Erunt II in carne una. Ergo uxor fratris tui soror tua est.

De muliere non potente duobus fratribus coniugi HV

H48.30

V47.31
Sinodus Necessariensis: Mulier si duobus fratribus nupserit, eiciatur usque ad HO2 V

mortem; uerumtamen in exitum, propter missericordiam, si promisserit quod facta 15

incolomis huius coniunctionis uincula desoluat, penitetiam consequatur. Quodsi

defecerit mulier aut uir in talibus nuptis, difficilis erit penitentia permanendi.
1 cf. p. 375 ln. 15 5 Deut. 20:7 9 Aurel. §18 11 Syn. Pat. §25 12 Gen. 2:24
14 Neocaes. §2

1 Vel ] uel ut V 1 VII ] septem V 1 annis ] annos V 1 III ] tres V 1 IIII ] quattuor
V 5 Lex ] lex dicit H 5 Quis ] om. S 5 et ] om. H 5 accepit ] accipit P* 7 eam ac-
cipiat ] suscipiet eam A accipit eam H accipiet eam S accipiat eam V 7 eam ] interlin.
P 8 defuncti ] om. HV 9 Aralatensis ] Auriliensis H Arelatensis S Aurelitana V 9 ait ]
om. HV 9 superstes ] supertes V 9–10 ascendat ] ascendat neue se quisque amise ux-
oris sorori audeat sociare quod (quid H) VH 10 enim ] om. HV 10 fecerit ] fecerint
ab æclesiastica distinctione (distictione V) feriantur uel HV 10 excommonicetur ] ex-
communicentur HV 11 Romani ] Romani dicunt HV 11 non ascendat ] before torum
HV 12 II ] duo HSV 14 Necessariensis ] Necesariensis V 14 eiciatur ] absciatur O2
14 ad ] interlin. H 15 quod ] eo quod O2 15 facta ] frangit fractra O2 16 desoluat ]
om. O2 interlin. fructum H 16 Quodsi ] quodsi non V 17 uir ] O2 om. VH** 17 nuptis ]
nuptiis manserit V 17 permanendi ] permanenti H* permanenti ⟨ permanente V*
 45.37Hibernensis 377

Item: Mulier, que duobus fratribus iungitur, excommonicanda sit, nisi po-
eniteat.
Hirmonious ait: Mulier duorum fratrum torum non ascendat; si enim
ascenderit, adulterium perpetrauit.

H48.31 45.37 De disponsatis puellis et ab aliis corruptis 5

V47.32

Sinodus: Disponsatas puellas et post ab aliis corruptas, placuit erui et alis

reddi, quibus ante fuerant disponsate.

De uiro abieciente uxorem HV

H48.32

V47.33
Vrsinus dicit: Recede a me mulier, adhuc igniculus uiuit, paleam tolle.

H48.34 De eo quod non debet uiro iecere uxorem 10

V47.35

Dominus in Genessis: Erunt duo in carne una. Ergo quod Deus coniunxit, homo
non separat.
Apostolus: Alligatus es uxori; non sit tibi curae liberari.
Moyses: Det illi libellum repudii. Notandum non precipit Moyses, sed consilium dat
propter duritiam populi. 15

H48.35 De eo quod in lege II-as uxores haberi leguntur

V47.36

In Exodo: Si habuerit homo uxores duas, unam dilectam et alteram odiosam,

genuerintque ex eo filios, et reliqua.
1 cf. Neocaes. §2 6 Ancyr. §10 9 Greg. I, Dialogi 4.12.3 11 Gen. 2:24 13 I Cor. 7:27
14 Deut. 24:3 17 Deut. 21:15

1 duobus ] interlin. H 1–2 poeniteat ] poeneteat P* 3 Hirmonious ] Hieronimus SV

3 ait ] om. HSV 3 duorum ] duobus V 3 fratrum ] fratribus V 5 aliis ] alis P*
6 Sinodus ] sinodus Anchiritana HV 6 Disponsatas ] disponsata V 6 alis ] postea eis
HV 7 disponsate ] disponsatae etiamsi eis ut raptoribus uis inlata (illata V) consisterit
(constiterit V) HO2 V 9 dicit ] interlin. H om. V 9 igniculus ] ignicus H* 10 iecere ]
eicere V 11 Genessis ] Genesi V 13 curae ] cura H** film unclear V 16 II-as ] due V
 378 Hibernensis 45.38

45.38 De suspicatis uxoribus

H48.47

Lex dicit: Cum uxor errauerit dormieritque cum altero uiro contemnens
maritum suum, et hoc maritus deprehendere nequiuerit, sed latet mulier
adulterium, et non potest argui testibus mulier, quia non inuenta est in
stupro, si spiritus zelotipiæ concitauerit uirum contra uxorem suam, quae 5

uel polluta est uel falsa suspicione appetitur, adducet eam ad sacerdotem
et offeret oblationem pro illa, partem decimam sati farine ordeaciae, non
fundet super eam oleum, nec inponet tus, quia sacrifitium zelotipiae est,
et oblatio inuestigans adulterium. Offeret igitur eam sacerdos, et stat-
uet coram Domino. Adsumetque aquam sanctam in uasse fictili, et pax- 10

illum terræ de pauimento tabernaculi, mittet partem decimam in eam.

Cumque steterit mulier in conspectu Domini, discooperiet caput, et ponet
super manum ipsius sacrifitium recordationis et oblationem zelotipiæ.
Ipse autem tenebit aquas amarissimas, in quibus cum exsecratione male-
dicta congessit. Et adiurabit sacerdos eam dicens: Si non dormierit uir 15

alienus tecum et si non pulluta es, deserto toro mariti, non nocebunt te
aquæ istæ amarissimæ, in quibus maledicta congessi. Si autem declinasti
a uiro tuo atque pulluta es et concubuisti cum altero uiro, his maledic-
tionibus subiacebis. Det tibi Dominus maledictionem in exemplum cunc-
torum in populo tuo; putrescere faciat femur tuum, et tumens uterus 20

disrumpatur. Ingredientur aquæ maledictae in uentrem tuum, et utero

tumescente putrescat femur. Et respondet mulier: Amen. Scribetque sac-
2 Num. 5:12–29

1 De suspicatis uxoribus ] heading om. V 1 uxoribus ] uxoribus in adulterio H 2 Lex

dicit ] in lege HV 2 dicit ] om. S 2 altero ] adultero H* 3 maritum ] uirum S 3 suum ]
om. HV 3 deprehendere ] diprehendere P* 4 inuenta est ] est inuenta S 5 stupro ]
stupris A 5 quae ] BOSV quibus A quia P** 6 uel (1) ] om. AV 6 suspicione ] opin-
ione interlin. uel suspicione A 6 adducet ] adducent V 6 sacerdotem ] sacerdotes V
7 partem decimam ] decimam partem S 7 sati ] satis B satae HS stateres V 7 farine ]
farineae P* fariae S 7 ordeaciae ] ordiacie˛ O ordiatiae P* ordeatiae S hordeacie V
8 fundet ] fundent V 8 tus ] thus ⟨ tus H* 8 quia ] qui P* 8 zelotipiae ] zelotiphiae
H 8 est ] om. AOV interlin. P 9–10 statuet ] statuet eam H 10 coram ] sacer coram
H 11 mittet ] mittet et H mittetque S 12 Cumque ] et cum S 12 caput ] caput eius
S 13 manum ] manus S 13 ipsius ] illius HSV 13 zelotipiæ ] zelophiae H zelopiæ P*
14 quibus cum ] quibuscumque V 14 exsecratione ] exsacratiomne P* 15 congessit ] in
marg. .i. scripsit H 15 dicens ] om. HV 15 dormierit ] dormierit ⟨ dormiuit P* dormieris
V* 16 si ] om. V 16 es ] est V 16 deserto ] om. V 16 toro mariti ] mariti thoro S
16 toro ] thoro H torum V 16 nocebunt te ] te nocebunt S 17 quibus ] quas S 17 Si ]
sin S 18 es ] est V 20 tuo ] suo S 20 femur ] femor P* 20 tumens ] tumuens P*
20 uterus ] uterum V 21 Ingredientur ] ingrediatur V 22 respondet ] respondebit S
22 Amen ] amen amen S
 45.39Hibernensis 379

erdos in libello ista maledicta, et delebit sacerdos ea aquis amarissimis

in quas maledicta congessit, et dabit sacerdos ei bibere aquas. Cum ex-
ausserit, tollet sacerdos de manu eius sacrifitium zelotipiæ, et eleuabit
illud coram Deo inponetque super altare, ita dumtaxat, ut pugillum sac-
rificii tollat de eo quod offertur, et incendat super altare, et sic potum det 5

mulieri aquas amarissimas. Quas cum biberit, si polluta est et contemto

uiro adulterii rea est, pertransibunt eam aquae maledictionis, et inflato
uentre putrescet femur, eritque mulier in maledictionem, et erit in ex-
emplum omni populo. Quodsi non polluta fuerit, erit innoxia, et faciet
liberos. Hæc lex zelotipiae. 10

45.39 De eo quod non potest mulier accussare uirum suum de

incerto adulterio
H48.27

V47.28
Sinodus Romana: Mulier non potest accussare uirum suum de adulterio,
et non habent latentia peccata uindictam; uir autem potest illam adulteram
apud sacerdotem deferre assidue. 15

Eadem Sinodus ait: Latente commisso uirorum non facile aliquis ex suspi-
cionibus separandus; qui utique submouebitur, si eius flagitium detegatur.
Mattheus: Nolite iudicare, ut non iudicemini. VH

Cito sententiam [ne] proferamus, sed Deo iudici terminum reseruemus, ut cum
iudicii tempus aduenerit, ille non suspicionem criminis sed manifestum reatum de 20

sanctorum coetu eiciat.

13 Innoc., ad Exsuper., ep. 6.10 16 Innoc. ad Exsuper., ep. 6.10 18 Matt. 7:1 19 Hier.,
In Matt. 13:30 ∥ cf. p. 124 ln. 18

1 maledicta ] maledictionem V 1 delebit ] dilebit P* dabit S 1 ea ] ista H istam V

2 sacerdos ei ] ei sacerdos HV 2 sacerdos ] om. S 2 aquas ] aquas quas S 4 Deo ]
Domino ASV 4 ut ] ut prius S 6 et ] et de S 6 contemto ] contempta V 8 putrescet ]
conputrescet S computescet V 8 eritque ] et erit S 8 et erit ] om. S 9 omni populo ]
omnium populorum V 9 erit ] om. V 10 Hæc ] haec est B ista est HSV 10 zelotipiae ]
zelotiphiae H 11 non potest mulier ] mulier non potest HV 13 Sinodus Romana ] Inno-
centius dixit (om. V) HV 13 Mulier. . .adulterio ] sed (si V) uiros suos mulieres non facile
accusant HV 14 et ] om. V 14 non ] interlin. H 14 uir ] uiri HV 14 autem ] uero S
14 potest ] liberius HV 14 illam adulteram ] uxores adulteras HV 15 sacerdotem ] sac-
erdotes HV 15 assidue ] consuerunt et ideo mulieribus prodito eorum crimine commoni
(communio V) denegatur uirorum autem (om. V) HV 16 Eadem. . .ait ] om. HV de suspi-
tionibus in docmatibus (sic) sanctorum patrum O2 16 uirorum ] om. V 16–17 suspicioni-
bus ] suspicationibus V 17 separandus ] abstinetur HV 17 si eius flagitium detegatur ]
cum ergo par causa sit interdum probatione et enim pensate uindicte ratio conquiescit O2
18 Mattheus ] Hieronimus in tractatu Mathei V 21 coetu ] cetu V 21 eiciat ] ieciant H
 380 Hibernensis 46.0

H49 V48 46 De poenitentia

H49.1 V48.1 De nomine penitentiam HV

In libris æthimologiarum: Poenitentia quasi punitentia, eo quod ipse homo in se

penitendo punit quod male admisit.

46.1 De laude poenitentiae 5

H49.2 V48.2

Agustinus ait: Sicut aqua extinguit ignem, ita poenitentia diluit crimina
in fontibus lacrimarum, et sicut in tenebris non absque lucerna lumen, sic
non potest peccatum absque poenetentia aboleri. Nam quod peccatum
cludit, poenitentia reserabit. Qui timet Dominum, per poenitentiam inlu-
stratur. O poenitentia, que peccata, Deo miserante, dimitis, et paradissum 10

reseras, que contritum sanas hominem, et tristem exhilaras, de interitu

reuocas, statum restauras, honorem renouas, fiduciam reformas, gratiam
abundantiorem effundis. O poenitentia, quid de te noui, referam. Om-
nia ligata tu reseras, omnia aduersa tu mitigas, omnia confussa tu lucidas,
omnia disperata animas. O poenitentia, rutilantior auro, splendidior sole, 15

quam non uincit peccatum, poenitentia respuit peccatum auaritiæ, hor-

ret luxuriam, fugit furorem, firmat amorem, calcat superbiam, linguam
continet, conponit mores, odit malitiam, excludit inuidiam.

46.2 De confessione peccatorum

H49.3 V48.3

Agustinus: Confitemini Domino, quoniam bonus, quoniam in eternum 20

misericordia eius. Remedia, inquit Agustinus, purgandi facinoris, spiritu

sancto instituente, discamus non aliter ueniam posse mereri, nisi nostra
facinora, Deo iubente, fuerimus confessi. Quid enim celat peccator, quod
6 CPL §1019 20 Ps. 135:1

1 poenitentia ] poenitentia adulterantis coniugis accipienda sed cum castitate amborum

(cf. 45.34) Θ 3 libris ] libro V 6 ait ] om. V 6 crimina ] cremina P* 7 lumen ] lumen
uidetur P** 9 cludit ] eludit S 9 poenitentia ] poenetentia P* 9 poenitentiam ] poene-
tentiam P* 10 poenitentia ] poenetentia P* 10 dimitis ] remittis H 11 exhilaras ] exhil-
ares P* 13 poenitentia ] poenetentia P* 15 disperata ] disperata tu S 15 poenitentia ]
poenetentia P* 16 uincit ] uincat S 16 poenitentia ] poenetentia P* 16 peccatum ] om.
HV 18 odit ] hodit P* 20 Agustinus ] in psalmo HV 20 in ] in saeculum (saecl̄m H
scl̄ V) HV 20 eternum ] om. HV 22 nostra ] omnia HV
 46.2Hibernensis 381

Deo teste commissit? Quid erubescit confiteri, qui peccatis non erubuit
coinquinari? Diluat igitur confitendo quod peccando conficerat, satisfac-
tione abluat quod delictorum maculis sordiderat. Sit cautior post delictum,
qui ante delictum segnior, sequatur bonis actibus Christum, qui malis
actibus Zabulum sequebatur. Non uult Deus ulcisci malitiam eius, qui 5

confiteri delicta persuadet.

Iacobus: Confitemini peccata uestra alter utrum, quia confessio peccati et magnif- HV

icentia penitentiæ opus eius.

Gregorius: Pro mensura peccati erit et plagarum modus, quia sicut non possit
medicus curationem exercere nisi egerum manibus oculisue perspexerit, ita non 10

possit sapiens crimina peccatorum sanare absque confessione. Corde autem

creditur ad iustitiam, ore confessio sit ad salutem. Qui abscondit scelera sua non
dirigetur. Qui confessus fuerit et relinquerit ea, missericordiam consequitur.

H49.4 V48.4 De penitentia iniqui auferente plagam in diebus eius

In libris Regum reperitur: Itaque cum audisset Achab sermones istos scidit ues- 15

timenta sua, et operuit cilicio carnem suam, ieiunauitque, et dormiuit in sacco, et

ambulabat dimisso capite. Factus est sermo Domini ad Heliam Thespiten dicens:
Nonne uidisti humiliatum Achab coram me? Quia igitur humiliatus est mei causa,
non inducam malum in diebus eius, sed in diebus filii inducam domui eius malum.
7 Iacob. 5:16 ∥ cf. p. 174 ln. 15, p. 393 ln. 15 ∥ Psalterium CPL §1946 9 cf. p. 393 ln. 17
15 I Reg. 21:27–29

4 qui ante delictum ] in marg. H 4 segnior ] signior P* 5 Zabulum ] diabolum

S 7–8 Iacobus. . .eius ] see p. 174 ln. 15, p. 393 ln. 15 for this section in Hib.A
7–8 Confitemini. . .eius ] confessio et magnificentia opus eius et iustitia eius in saeculum
saeculi Psalterium PL 86:819 CPL §1946 9–13 Gregorius. . .consequitur ] see p. 393 ln. 17
for this section in Hib.A 10 egerum ] eger̄ H** egirum V 11 autem ] enim V 13 ea ]
omnia V 15 reperitur ] om. V 15–16 uestimenta sua ] uestem suam V 17 Thespiten ]
Thesbiten V 18 humiliatum Achab ] Achab humilitatum V
 382 Hibernensis 46.3

46.3 De poenetentia peccantium recipienda

H49.5 V48.5

Hironimus ad Damasum urbis Romae episcopum: Inoportuna in æuan-

gelio anus, quae canibus se parem confessa est, tandem audiri meruit,
exclusso conseruis ostio. Media licet nocte ab amico panes amicus accipit.
Deus ipse, qui nullis contra se superari uiribus potest, puplicani præ- 5

cibus uincitur. Niniue ciuitas, que peccato periit, fletibus stetit. Christus in
paradissum de cruce latronem tulit. Christus, inquam, prodigum filium
reuertentem laetus amplectitur. Nonaginta VIIII sanis pecoribus derelic-
tis, una ouicula, que remanserat, inuenta magis pastor gaudet. Paulus ex
persequtore uas electionis fit, oculis carnalibus excecatur, ut mente plus 10

uideat, ut qui uinctos Christi famulos ducebat ad concilium Iudeorum,

ipse postea de suis uinculis gloriaretur.

De eo quod ad solam emendationem remissio debetur HV

H49.6 V48.6

In euangelio: Et proiectis argenteis in templo recessit, et abiens laqueo se sus-

pendit. 15

Hironimus: Nihil profuit ægisse penitentiam, per quam scelus corigere non potuit.
Si quando sic frater peccat in fratrem, ut emendare ualeat quod peccauit, potest
ei dimitti. Si autem maneant opera, frustra uoce adsummitur penitentia.
2 Hier., ad Damas., ep. 16.1 CSEL 54, p. 68 6 cf. Ion. 3:7 6 cf. Luc. 23:43 7 cf. Luc.
15:11–32 8 cf. Luc. 15:4–6 9 cf. Act. 9:3–9 14 Matt. 27:5 16 Hier., In Matt. 27:5

1 De. . .recipienda ] de precibus inoportunis proficientibus et penitentia recipienda HV

2 Hironimus ] Hironimus scribens H Hieronimus S Hieronimus scribens V 2 Damasum ]
Damassum ABHO 2 episcopum ] episcopum ait HV 2 Inoportuna ] S inopor-
tune A inportuna BP** 3 anus ] anus uel amicus A 3 quae. . .est ] SHV om. P**
3–4 tandem. . .ostio ] tantem (tandem V) meruit audiri Lucas excluso hostio conseruis
HV 4 amico ] amico negante HV 4 amicus ] amicus inoportunus HV 5 superari
uiribus ] uiribus superari HV 6 periit ] cecidit HV 6 fletibus stetit ] fletit sine plaga
HV 7 paradissum ] paradisso HV 7 cruce. . .tulit ] cruce confitentem tullit latronem
HV 7 tulit ] tullit HP* 7–8 Christus. . .amplectitur ] in marg. A 7 Christus ] pater H
7 inquam ] iniquum H 8 reuertentem ] reuertentem et confitentem peccata H 8 laetus ]
laetum S 8 Nonaginta VIIII ] LXLVIIII H nonaginta nouem S 8 sanis pecoribus ] ouibus
in monte H 8 pecoribus ] pecodibus S 9 ouicula ] interlin. .i. ouis A 9 que remanserat ]
que perit H 10 fit ] fit sanctarum armarium scripturarum H 16 Hironimus ] Hieron-
imus V 18 maneant ] permaneant V
 46.3Hibernensis 383

De penitentia æbriosorum clericorum HO2 V

H49.7 V48.7

Sinodus Agathensis: Ante omnia clericis uitetur æbrietas, quæ omnium uitiorum
fomes ac nutrix est. Itaque eum, quem ebriosum fuisse constiterit, ut ordo pati-
tur: aut XXX dierum spatio a commonione statuimus submouendum aut corporali
subdendum supplicio. 5

H49.8 V48.8 De penitentia eorum, qui reuertuntur ad malitiam

Sinodus Aralatensis: Qui ad malitiam post confessionem reddeunt et iterum con-

uersi, IIII peniteant annos.

46.4 De conpendiosa poenitentia proficiente

H49.9 V48.9

Phetrus in Clemente dicit: Vnusquisque in sua potestate habet breue aut 10

longum tempus suae poenetentiæ exigere. Et ideo in uobis est, quando

uelitis ad nostram uenire mensam, et non in nobis, quibus permissum
non est sumere cum aliquo cibum, nisi fuerit prius babtizatus.
Item alibi: Potest fieri, ut multi temporis negligentiam breuis et assidua
reparet diligentia. 15

Item Clemens: Nullus putet quod in temporis longitudine documentum

conuersionis ostenditur, et non deuotionis ac propositi firmitate. Deo enim
manifeste sunt mentes, quia non temporum rationem collegit, sed animo-
rum.
Iohannis Cassianus dicit: Reminiscamur Dauid regis: duo tam grauia et 20

tam inmania crimina, uno poenitudinis sermone deleta.

2 Agath. §41 10 Clemens, Recognit. 2.72 14 Clemens, Recognit. 6.2 16 Clemens, Recog-
nit. 10.44 20 Cassian., Instit. coenob. 12.11

1 De. . .clericorum ] de ebriose clerico O2 2–4 Ante. . .patitur ] si quis clericus ebrius
fuerit O2 2 omnium ] omni H* 4 XXX ] triginta V 4 a ] O2 V aut H** 7 Aralatensis ]
Arelatensis V 8 IIII ] quattuordecim V 8 peniteant annos ] annos peniteant V peniteant
annos ⟨ peniteat H* 8 annos ] om. O2 9 poenitentia ] poenentia P* 10 Phetrus ] Petrus
ABHOSV 10 dicit ] om. V 11 longum. . .exigere ] longum penitentie suae tempus ex-
igere HV 11 longum ] longum sit P** 11 tempus ] tempus modumque P** 13 fuerit
prius ] prius fuerit HV 14–15 Item. . .diligentia ] om. HV 14–15 breuis. . .diligentia ] in
marg. P 16 Clemens ] om. AS ibi legitur HV 16 quod ] HSV quia OP** 17 non ] AHSV
ideo ⟨ non P* 18 mentes ] cogitationes A 18 collegit ] colligit BV coligit S 20 Iohannis
Cassianus ] Cassiodorus V 20 dicit ] om. ABHSV 20 duo ] II H 21 crimina ] cremina
P* 21 uno ] una V 21 poenitudinis ] penitudinis ⟨ plenitudinis H*
 384 Hibernensis 46.5

46.5 De poenitentia Deo soli confitenda proficiente

H49.10

V48.10
Pinuphius in Conlatione sua ait: Postrimo, quis est, qui non possit dicere:
Peccatum meum cognitum tibi feci, et reliqua, usque: Non abscondi. Vt
per hanc confessionem etiam illud confidenter subiungere mereamur: Et
tu remissisti, usque: Mei. Quodsi uerecundia retrahente reuelare ea coram 5

omnibus erubescis, illi quem latere non possunt confiteri, iugi subplica-
tione non desinas, ac dicere: Iniquitatem meam ego cognosco, usque: Feci.
Qui absque ullius uerecundiæ puplicatione curare et sine inproperio pec-
cata donare consueuit.

De recta paenitentia 10 Θ

Hironimus: Lacrimas Petri lego, satisfactionem eius non lego. Abluunt

ergo lacrimae delictum, quod uoce pudor est confiteri.
Item: Sed et secreta satisfactione solui crimina mortalia non negamus, sed
mutato prius saeculari habitu.

H49.11 46.6 De pensandis causis et post soluendis 15

V48.11

Gregorius Romanus ait: Causae pensandæ sunt, et tunc ligandi atque solu-
endi potestas exercenda est.
Item: Videnda quidem culpa, et uidenda que sit poenitentia subsequenda
post culpam, ut quos Deus omnipotens per conpunctionem uisitat, illos
pastoris sententia soluat. 20

2 Cassian, Collat. 20.8 CSEL 13, p. 564 3 Ps. 31:5 4 Ps. 31:5 7 Ps. 50:5–6 13 Gennad.,
Eccl. dogmat. 22

1 poenitentia ] poenetentia P* 1 Deo soli ] solo Domino H Domino soli V 1 proficiente ]

only in HSV 2 Pinuphius ] Pafnutius S 2 ait ] om. HV 3 et. . .abscondi ] et in iustitiam
meam non abscondi HV 5 usque Mei ] impietatem peccati mei HV 7 desinas ] desinis
P* 7 cognosco ] agnosco H 7 usque. . .Feci ] et pecca et reliqua usque feci H et delictum
meum contra me est semper tibi soli peccaui et malum coram te feci V 11 Hironimus ]
Hieronimus SV 12 uoce. . .est ] pudor est uocem HV 13 Item ] item in dogmate eclesias-
tico (dogmatis ecclesiasticis V) HSV 13 secreta ] AHSV recta OP** 13 crimina ] cremina
P* 14 mutato ] motato P* 14 saeculari habitu ] habitu saeculari HV 15 pensandis ]
HSV pensatis OP** 15 post ] postea S 16 ait ] om. S 16 Causae pensandæ ] om. H
16 sunt. . .tunc ] om. H 16 atque ] ac HV 18 Videnda ] uiuenda est HV 18 poenitentia ]
poenetentia P* 18 subsequenda ] subsequita H subsequenda uel secuta B subsequenda
uel subsequta P** subsecuta O 19 uisitat ] uisitauit H uisitabit V
 46.7Hibernensis 385

Item alibi dicitur: Nemo gladio percutiat ulcus, quod ferula mederi ualet;
nec ferula curare meditetur quisquam, quod gladio percuciendum.

H49.12 46.7 De malis preteritis non nocentibus uere poenetentibus

V48.12

Agustinus: Non nocent mala preterita, si non placent presentia, precipue

si multis elimosinis fuerint expiata. 5

H49.13 46.8 De poenitentia cum lacrimis agenda

V48.13

Dauid ait: Laboraui in gemitu meo, et reliqua, usque: Inrigabo.

Item: Exitus aquarum deduxerunt oculi mei. HV

Item: Super flumina Babilonis illic sedimus, et reliqua.

Hieremias: Quis dabit aquam capiti meo, et oculis meis fontem lacrima- 10

rum?
Romanii de poenetentibus dicunt: Post ruinas statuitur, ut abbas poene-
tentiam preuidebit; et si fiet cum fletu, et lamentatione, et lugubri ueste,
et sub custodia, melior est poenitentia braeuis reddenda, quam longa et
remisæ cum timore mentis, in qua nihil strictæ agitur. 15

Originis: Quod oculis concupiscentibus mundum conspicimus, flentibus

poenitemur.
7 Ps. 6:7 8 Ps. 118:136 9 Ps. 136:1 10 Ier. 9:1 12 Syn. Pat. §3

1 dicitur ] om. HV 1 ulcus ] uulnus A 2 nec ] nunc V 2 ferula ] ferula mediri

H*V 2 quisquam ] quis HV 2 percuciendum ] secendum est A percutiendum est
S 4 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 5 elimosinis ] elimoisinis P* 6 De. . .agenda ] de eo
quod lacrimae tantum absce opere obluunt delictum Θ 6 poenitentia ] poenetentia P*
7 ait ] om. ASV dicit H 7 Laboraui. . .Inrigabo ] lauabo per singulas noctes lectum meum
lacrimis meis (om. V) fratrum meum inrigabo HV lauabo per singulas noctes lectum
meum et reliqua S 9 Item. . .reliqua ] om. HV 9 et reliqua ] om. S 10 Hieremias ]
Heremias A 12 de. . .dicunt ] dicunt de penitentibus HV 12 poenetentibus ] penitentia
S 13 preuidebit ] preuideat ABHSV 13 et (1) ] om. HV 13 si ] om. B 14 poenitentia ]
poenetentia P* 15 timore ] tepore AS tempore HV 16 Originis ] Origenes S Origenis V
16 conspicimus ] conspicimus oculis S 17 poenitemur ] poenetemur P* penitemus S
 386 Hibernensis 46.9

H49.14 46.9 De poenetentiæ inposibilitate in dolore

V48.14

Hironimus: Age poenetentiam quandiu poteris agere; cum enim imfir-

maris, non poenetentiam agis, sed dolorem et gemitum perspicis.
Agustinus: Fructuosa est poenetentia cum tu detestaris uitia; cum enim
infirmaris, non tu detestaris uitia, sed uitia tua te detestantur. 5

Item: Cum infirmaris, non tu uulnera tui corporis curas, sed a medico
sano curaris; ita uulnera animarum a sano curantur.
Item: In inferno autem quis confitebitur tibi? HV

H49.15 46.10 De incerta indulgentia ultim˛e poenetentiae

V48.15

Agustinus: Qui poenitentiam agunt in ultimo spiritu, illis non dico dimi- 10

tentur peccata, quia nescio nec presumo; sed age poenetentiam dum sanus
sis, et in hoc securus eris, quia perfecisti peccata tempore, quo potuisti,
quia in ultimo spiritu non tu dereliquisti peccata, sed peccata te dereli-
querunt. Sed tu dicis: Forte Deus remitet. Forte uerum dicis, sed hoc
nescio, nam si scirem, prodesse nihil tibi disperarem. Itaque dimite incer- 15

tum, tene quod certum.

Hironimus dicit: Poenetentiam, quando prodest, age. Si enim inter uitam
et mortem lamentaueris, nihil certi tenebis; magis enim dolorem intendis,
quam ad poenetentiam respicis.
1 De. . .dolore ] quando paenitentia agenda Θ 2 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV
3 perspicis ] conspicis S 4 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 4 Fructuosa. . .poenetentia ] peni-
tentia fructuosa est HV 4 uitia ] uitias V 4–5 cum. . .detestaris uitia ] om. A 5 detestaris
uitia ] uitia detestaris HV 6 tui ] om. BHSV 9 De. . .poenetentiae ] de ultima paeniten-
tia non habenti remedium Θ 10 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 10 poenitentiam ] poene-
tentiam P* 10–11 dico dimitentur ] dimitentur dico V 12 sis ] es HV 12 quia ] qui
SV 13 dereliquisti peccata ] peccata dereliquisti H peccata derelinquis V 15 prodesse ]
prodisse P* 16 quod ] om. HV 16 certum ] certum est S 17 Hironimus ] Hieronimus
BSV 17 dicit ] interlin. H om. V 17 Poenetentiam ] age paenitentiam HVΘ 17 quando
prodest ] quod prodest ⟨ dum potes H quando potest V 17 age ] om. HV
 46.11Hibernensis 387

H49.16 46.11 De poenetentia agenda etiam in ultimo spiritu

V48.16

In dogmate aeclesie: Poenitentia aboleri peccata indubitanter credimus,

etiamsi in ultimo uitae spiritu admissor, quis peneteat, et puplica lamen-
tatione peccata prodantur. Quoniam propossitum Dei, quod decreuerat
saluare, quod perierat, stat inmobile, et ideo, quod uoluntas eius non mu- 5

tatur siue emendatione uitae, si tempus conceditur ei, siue simplici confes-
sione, si continuo uita extinguitur. Venia peccatorum presumatur ab illo,
quia non uult Deus mortem peccatoris. Si quis aliter de iustisima Dei pietate HV

sentiat, non est Christianus sed Nouitianus.

Patricius: Si quis infirmatur, agat poenetentiam, etiam ex necessitate, quia 10

missericors est Deus.

46.12 De sacrificio non denegando licet in ultimo spiritu poene-

tentibus
H49.18

V48.18
Sinodus Nicena: Generaliter autem omni cuilibet in exitu possito et poscenti sibi HV

communis gratiam tribui, æpiscopus probabiliter ex oblatione dare debebit. 15

In historia æclesiastica: Dionisius uero rescribens ad supradictum Fabi-

anum, intexit quandam historiam dicens Serapionem quendam fuisse apud
Alexandriam unum ex his, qui labsi sunt, eundemque sepe deprecatum,
ut susciperetur, nec tamen inpetrasse; oppressum denique hunc egritudine
ita, ut triduo iam sine uoce prorsus iaceret; paululum uero quarta die res- 20

pirantem uocasse ad se filiolam suam, et dixisse: Quousque me detinetis?

2 Gennad., Eccl. dogmat. 46 14 Nicaea §13 16 Euseb. (tr. Rufin.), Eccl. Hist. 6.44.1–6

1 De. . .spiritu ] de eo quid est ultimus dies Θ 2 dogmate ] dogmatibus V 2 aeclesie ]

aecclesiasdico A ecclesiasticis V 2 Poenitentia ] poenetentia P* 2 aboleri ] interlin. posse
H 3 uitae spiritu ] spiritu uite V 3 uitae ] interlin. H 3 admissor quis ] S admissa B
admissorum P** ammisorum V 3 peneteat ] peniterentur A 4 prodantur ] BHSV prae-
santur written over deleted word P** 4 Dei ] Domini A 4 quod ] quo A 5 quod (2) ]
quia HSV 5 uoluntas ] uoluntate V 5–6 mutatur ] motatur P* 6 conceditur ei ] ei
deditur A 6 simplici ] puplica H*V 6–7 confessione ] conuentione H* conuersione V
7 si ] siue H* 7 uita extinguitur ] extinguatur uita HV 8 quia ] S qui BP** 8 Deus ]
om. ABHV 8 peccatoris ] peccatorum (peccatoris V) sed ut conuertantur (conuertatur V)
et uiuant (uiuat V) HV 9 Nouitianus ] Nouatianus V 10–11 Patricius. . .est Deus ] this
section follows p. 393 ln. 4 HV 10 Patricius ] Paterius V 10 etiam ] etiam etiam (sic) A
om. HV 11 est Deus ] Deus est HV 12 denegando ] negando HV 16–17 Fabianum ]
Fabilianum H 17 intexit ] infixit A 18 labsi ] lapsi HSV 18 eundemque ] HOSV eun-
temque A eodemque BP** 19 denique ] deinde HV 19 hunc ] hc̄ H hac V 20 prorsus ]
prursus P* 20 paululum ] paulum H* 20 quarta ] IIII AH 21 ad se ] a V 21 filiolam ]
filiam AHV
 388 Hibernensis 46.12

Quesso uos cito, ut aliquis prespiterum roget, ut possim aliquando dim-

iti. Et cum hæc dixisset, rursum sine uoce remansit. Abiit puer cursu
ad prespiterum, et noctis tempore infirmabatur prespiter, et uenire non
potuit; tamen quia preceptum fuerat a me labsis in exitu nemo recon-
ciliationis solatia denegaret, et maxime his, quos prius id rogasse con- 5

staret, paruum eucharistiæ puero, qui ad se uenerat, dedit, quod fussum

iussit seni preberi. Regrediente adhuc puero, antequam ingrediretur do-
mum, rursus Serapion respiratus est: Redisti, inquit, filii, licet prespiter
uenire non potuit, tecum tamen imple, quod tibi preceptum est, ut possim
discedere. Cumque conpleta esset sollemnitas, uelut catenis quibusdam 10

uinculisque disruptis, letiorem iam spiritum reddidit. Ex quo constat cer-

tissimæ, huius boni auxilio nullum debere fraudari.
Sinodus Romana: Tribuitur ergo cum poenitentia extrema cummonio, ut
homines huiusmodi uel in suppremis suis a perpetuo exitio liberentur.
Item Sinodus Romana: Penitentibus etiam in extremo uitæ suae spiritu 15

commonio non denegatur.

De his, qui in penitentia uel post penitentiam negotiantur HV

H49.19

V48.19
Sinodus Narbonensis: Qualitas lucri negotiantem aut excussat aut arguit, quia est
et honestus questus et turpis. Verumtamen penitenti ˛ utilius est etiam dispendia
pati, quam periculis negotionis obstringi, quia difficile est inter ementes uenden- 20

tesque commertium non interuenire peccatum.

13 Innoc. ad Exsuper., ep. 6.6 15 cf. Agath. §16 18 Leo, Decr. §23 (Dion., ed. Justel)

1 ut (1) ] om. AHOSV interlin. P 2 hæc ] hoc V 2 remansit ] permansit HV 2 puer

cursu ] cursu puer HV 3 et (1) ] om. HV 3 infirmabatur ] infirmatur A 3 et (2) ] om.
HV 4 a me ] om. H ut SV 5 denegaret ] degeneret H* 6 eucharistiæ ] eucharitiæ
AP* 6 fussum ] infussum HSV 7 iussit ] om. V 7 preberi ] preberet V 8 Serapion ]
Sarapion H 8 respiratus est ] respiciens HS respicient V 9 tecum ] om. BHSV
10 conpleta esset ] esset completa H impleta esset S essent completa V 13 ergo cum ]
om. HV 13 poenitentia ] poenetentia P* 14 uel ] om. HV 14 suppremis ] supprimis
P* 15 Sinodus Romana ] om. AHV 15 Penitentibus ] penetentibus P* 18 negotiantem ]
negotiante V 20 ementes ] V ementis H**
 Hibernensis 46.12 389

De his, qui fornicantur inrationabiliter, hoc est, qui miscentur pecori-

bus aut incestum cum proximis sanguine perpetrauerint aut cum mas-
H49.20 culis pulluuntur
V48.20

Sinodus Anchiritana: Quotquot ante XX annum tale cremen admisserunt, XV annis

exactis in penitentia, commonionem mereantur orationum. Deinde quinquennio al- 5

tero in hac communione durantes, tunc demum oblationem sacram continguant.

Discutiatur autem in uita eorum, quales penitudinis tempore exteterunt, et ita mis-
sericordiam consequantur. Quod si inexplebiliter his esse criminibus, ad agendam
penitentiam prolixius tempus insumant. Quotquot enim peracta XX annorum ætate
et uxores habentes hoc in peccato prolapsi sunt, XXV annis penitudinem gerentes, 10

in communionem suscipiantur orationum. In quinquennio anno perdurantes, tunc

demum oblationis sacramenta percipiant. Quod si uxores habentes, excidentes
L-mum etatis
˛ annum, in isto crimine reddiderunt, ad exitum uitæ communionem
mereantur.

De his, qui adulteras uxores habent uel ipsi adulteri conprobantur 15 VH

H49.21

V48.21
Sinodus Anchiritana: Si cuius uxor adultera fuerit uel ipse adulterium commis-
cerit, VII annos peniteat. Oportet eum perfectionem consequi secundum pristinos
gradus.

De eo quod non oportet militare Deo et mundo HV

H49.28

V48.29
Paulus: Militans Deo nemo inplicat se negotiis sæcularibus. 20

Item: Non est liber a laqueis diaboli, qui se ad militiam humanam uoluerit inplicari.
Item: Qui autem uolunt diuites fieri, incædunt in temptationem et in laqueum diab-
uli.
Item: Qui se humanis negotiis abdicauerit, non iterum debet alligari.
20 II Tim. 2:4 21 cf. I Tim. 6:9 22 I Tim. 6:9

4 XX annum ] uiginti annos V 4 XV ] quindecim V 6 oblationem ] oblationis V

7 penitudinis ] plenitudinis H* 8 inexplebiliter ] inplebiliter H* implebiliter V 8 esse ]
V hessere H** 9–10 XX. . .sunt ] om. V 10 XXV ] uiginti quinque V 17 VII ] septem V
17 annos ] annis V 17 Oportet ] om. H 17 eum ] cum H 18 gradus ] H grados V**
19 oportet ] potest V 22 in temptationem ] interptationem (sic) H**
 390 46.12Hibernensis

In euangelio: Nemo dignus manum suam ponens super aratrum et respiciens

retro, ne imittamus uxorem Loth.
Sinodus Aralatensis diffiniuit: Aurige fideles quandiu in æquitando fuerint, excom-
minicandi sunt.

H49.29 De bono perdito in modico 5

V48.29(sic)

Ezechiel: In quacumque die iustus peccauerit, omnes iustitiæ eius obliuioni traden-
tur.
Salamon sapientissimus et dignus ædificare templum Domino et spiritalia cantare,
in bræui tempore dignus mille mortibus fuit.
Constantinus per XXX annos bonus imperator fuit, et dedit licentiam Christianis 10

libere congregari, et in honorem Christi bassilicas construi. In fine autem uitæ ab

Iosepio Necummendasse æpiscopo babtisatus, in Arrianum dogma conuertitur.
Inde dicitur: Heu, pro dolor bono ussus in principio, et malo fine.
Iudas cum XI apostolis bonus fuit, et uno die perdidit bonitatem.
Hironimus: Non uirtutis est incipere, sed uirtus est perficere. 15

H49.30 De longo spatio iniquo in breui sanato

V48.30

Ezechiel: In quacumque die conuersus fuerit peccator, omnes iniquitates eius

obliuioni tradentur.
Item: Daniel regi iniquo ait: Placeat tibi consilium meum, redime peccata tua
ælimosinis tuis. 20

Christus latroni confitenti se dixit: Hodie mecum eris, et reliqua.

In euangelio: Venientibus sero datur denarius.
1 Luc. 9:62 3 Arelat. §4 6 Ezech. 33:12–13 ∥ cf. ln. 17, p. 174 ln. 6 8 cf. I Reg. 11:9–13
10 Isid., Chron. 325, 327, 329–30 ∥ cf. Isid., Etymol. 5.39.35–6 ∥ p. 102 ln. 16, p. 252 ln. 9,
p. 318 ln. 16 14 cf. Matt. 26:47–50; Marc. 14:43–45; Luc. 22:48 17 cf. Ezech. 33:13 ∥ cf. ln.
6, p. 174 ln. 6 19 Dan. 4:24 21 Luc. 23:43

1 In euangelio ] euangelium V 1–2 respiciens retro ] retro aspiciens V 2 imittamus ]

imitemur V 3 Aralatensis ] Arelatensis V 5 De. . .modico ] de bono in modico
perdito Θ 8 Salamon ] Salomon V 10 XXX ] triginta V 12 Iosepio ] Eusebio V
12 Necummendasse ] Nicomedens V 13 in ] om. V 14 XI ] undecim V 14 apostolis ]
apostolis multis annis V 14 uno ] una V 15 Hironimus ] Hieronimus V 19 redime ]
after tuis V 20 tuis ] tuis redime V 21 et reliqua ] in paradiso V
 Hibernensis 46.12 391

Item: Iudicabo unumquemque in uiis suis.

Item: Magis adorantibus Christum uetera obprobria non imputantur. VH

Item: Niniuete triduano a uindicta proxima sanantur. HV

In euangelio: Iam sanus es, noli ultra peccare.

De his, qui peniteri non possunt 5 HSV

H49.31

V48.31
Sinodus: Penitentes, qui legem penitentiæ exsequuntur, si cassu itenere uel in
mari mortui sunt, ubi eis subueniri non potuit, memoria eorum orationibus et obla-
tionibus commendetur.
Item: Si quis subita morte abreptus fuerit et penitentiam agere non potuit, is, qui
presens fuit cui penitentiam confessus est, consuletur, et memoria eius uel oratio, 10

uel oblatio, uel ælimosina confirmetur.

De eo quod non licet his, qui mechati sunt, post penitentiam fieri in VO2 H

chohabitatione
H49.32

V48.32
Sinodus: Quicumque in inlicito matrimonio fuerint, post penitentiam non debent
fieri in una domu, nec se inuicem causa amoris copulare. 15

Patricius: Qui dimisserit adulterium agat penitentiam; postea nec in una domu, HV

nec in una uilla habitauerit.

Sinodus Hibernensis: Vir uel mulier cum reuersi fuerint ad Dominum post pecca-
tum suum, nec in una aeclesia conuenient, nec sit inter eos salutatio, nec benefi-
cium, nec uissus, nec conloquium, nec de uno funte potum bibant, nec alumnus 20

inter utrumque fiat, licet uterque confectus sit censio.

H49.33 De eorundem habitatione in una domu

V48.33

Sinodus: Cum affectus peccati deffecerit et amor inlicitus, non inficit eos in una
habitare cella.
3 cf. Ion. 3:5 4 Ioh. 5:14 6 Stat. eccl. ant. §22 ∥ cf. p. 82 ln. 15 16 Syn. episc. §17

2 imputantur ] putantur H 3 triduano ] triduano ieiunio V 5 possunt ] possunt uel

respondere communionem S 6 legem ] leges S 6 in ] before cassu S 7 eorum ] eorum
elemosynis S 9 potuit ] potuerit S 10 est ] om. S 10 consuletur ] consoletur S 11 uel
oblatio ] om. S 14 matrimonio ] matrimonio nemo V 14 non ] om. H 16 Patricius ]
pater O2 Paterius V 20 funte ] fonte O2 V 21 censio ] V sentio H** sermo O2
 392 Hibernensis 46.13

Sinodus Romana: Considerat unus quisque in corde suo si amor pecati et desider-
ium cessauit, quia corpus mortuum non inficit corpus mortui. Sin uero, separentur.

H49.26 46.13 De loco poenitentiae

V48.26

Ad templum orauit Ezechias. Ad templum diprecabantur III pueri. Ad

templum orauit Daniel. Vt Originis in annalibus Ebreorum ait: Dauid in 5

tabernaculo poenitentiam agebat. Hinc dicit: Introibo in domum tuam, et

reliqua. Aron in tabernaculo pro peccatis orabat.
Agustinus: IIII in poenetentia consideranda sunt: Confessio, locus, tem-
pus, habitus.
Sinodus dicit: Corrigendi et poenitendi locus considerandus est. 10

De nominibus reuertentium ad res humanas post penitentiam HV

H49.27

V48.28
Salamon: Canis reuertens ad uomitum suum et sus lota inuoluta pro luti.

46.14 De eo quid sit ultimus spiritus

H49.17

V48.17
Agustinus ait: Vltimus spiritus est, quandiu infirmitatis anhelitu quis spi-
rat, quantum temporis spatium trahat; cum enim caro nostra, que peccati 15

1 Syn. Pat. §11 4 cf. II Reg. 20:2–6 ∥ cf. Dan. 3:29–45 5 cf. Dan. 6:16–23 ∥ cf. II Sam.
12:13–20 6 Ps. 5:8 7 cf. Leuit. 9:23-24 12 Hier., ad Furia., ep. 54.4 ∥ cf. Prou. 26:11

2 separentur ] separentur XXII H** 3 poenitentiae ] penitentiae (et SV) orationis HSV
poenetentiae P* 4 Ad templum orauit Ezechias ] Ezechias ad templum orauit HV
4–7 Ad templum orauit. . .peccatis orabat ] Originis, Aaron, Ezechias, Daniel, III pueri
(om. V) = order of authorities in HV 4 Ad. . .pueri ] om. V 4 templum ] templum Dei
A 4 diprecabantur ] precabantur A deprecabantur S 4 III ] tres OS 4–5 Ad. . .Daniel ]
Daniel ad templum orauit V 5 Vt ] om. V 5 Originis ] Origenis V 5 Ebreorum ]
Hebreorum S om. HV 5–6 Dauid. . .poenitentiam ] in tabernaculis Dauid penitentiam
H 5–6 Dauid. . .tabernaculo ] in tabernaculo Dauid V 6 poenitentiam ] poenetentiam
P* 7 Aron ] Aaron V 7 in. . .peccatis ] pro peccatis in tabernaculo V 8 Agustinus ]
Augustinus V 8 IIII. . .poenetentia ] in penitentia IIII (quattuor V) HV 8 IIII ]
quatuor S 8–9 Confessio. . .habitus ] in marg. A 10 Sinodus. . .est ] si non penitenti
et corigendi locus considerandus H 10 Sinodus. . .est ] in marg. A 10 dicit ] om.
V 10 Corrigendi. . .poenitendi ] penitendi et corrigendi V 12 Salamon ] Salomon V
12 reuertens ] reuertæns H* 12 sus. . .luti ] sus ad uolutabrum luti Hier. 12 inuoluta ]
inuota H* 12 pro luti ] broluti V 13 sit ] est HV 14 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 14 ait ]
dicit H om. V
 46.15Hibernensis 393

nutrimentis mollita ac crassa fuerat, infirmitatis morsibus laceratur ac at-

tenuatur, remissionem spectat.
Sinodus Calcidonensis: Penitentia danda est licet ad mortem, ut latro meruit, ut HV

profeta: Si conuersus ingemueris, tunc saluus eris.

46.15 De infrenes inuersis 5

H49.22

V48.22
Sinodus Kartaginensis dicit: Is, qui infirmitate poenitentiam petit, si casu,
dum ad eum sacerdos inuitatus uenit, oppressus infirmitate obmutuerit,
siue infrenes inuersus fuerit, dent testimonium, qui eum audierunt, et si
continuo crediturus est ire, reconcilietur per manus inpossitionem et fun-
datur ori eius eucharistia. Si autem superuixerit, admonetur a supradictis 10

testibus petitionis suae satisfactum et subdatur statutis poenitentiæ quanto

sacerdos, qui poenetentiam dedit, statuerit.

46.16 De eo quod poenitentia moderari non possit, nisi preces-

serit confessio

Iacobus ait: Confitemini peccata uestra alterutrum, quia confessio peccati 15

et magnificentia poenitentiae opus Dei est.

Gregorius: Pro mensura peccati erit et plagarum modus quia, sicut non
possit medicus curationem exercere nisi ægrum manibus oculisue attrac-
tauerit et intuitus fuerit, ita sapiens cremina peccatorum absque confes-
sione sanare non potest. Corde enim creditur ad iusticiam, ore autem 20

confessio sit ad salutem.

6 Stat. eccl. ant. §20 15 Iacob. 5:16 ∥ cf. p. 174 ln. 15, p. 381 ln. 7 17 cf. p. 381 ln. 9

1 ac crassa ] om. HV 1 morsibus ] mursibus P* 1 ac (2) ] om. HV 2 spectat ] expectat

HV 3 Calcidonensis ] Calcedonensis V 5 infrenes ] in frenesin BS 6 Kartaginensis ]
Cartaginensis S 6 dicit ] om. HSV 6 poenitentiam ] poenetentiam P* 7 oppressus ]
obpresus in H 7 obmutuerit ] obmotuerit P* 8 infrenes inuersus ] in frenesim uersus
BS 8 dent testimonium ] testimonium dent HV 9 crediturus ] ABHSV creditur morit-
urus P** 9 est ire ] S 10 supradictis ] V supram dic̄ H interlin. .i. quos petit uenire
ad se O 11 poenitentiæ ] poenetentiæ P* 11 quanto ] quantum BHSV 12 dedit ]
om. S 13–14 De. . .confessio ] see p. 381 ln. 7 for this chap. in Hib.B, where it has no title
13 poenitentia ] poenetentia P* 16 poenitentiae ] poenetenae (sic) P** 16 opus Dei est ]
opus est id est Dei S 17–21 Gregorius. . .salutem ] see p. 381 ln. 9 for this section in HV
19 et ] ad P* 19 intuitus ] intus A
 394 Hibernensis 46.17

46.17 De anno uno ad poenetentiam subficiente

H49.23

V48.23
Dominus dixit ad Iob de turbine: Per angelos meos et per sedem regni
mei anima; quodsi unius anni spatium emendationis fecisses in sæculo,
numquid tibi priora crimina commemorassem?

H49.24 46.18 De poenitentia unius diei sanante hominem 5

V48.24

Gregorius: Ecce transit omne quod agitis, et sine ulla momenti interpos-
sitione, uolentes nolentesque, properatis. Cur ergo amatur quod relin-
quitur? Si tu cognoscas peccatum, Deus ignoscit; a mane usque ad uespe-
rum mutatur tempus.

46.19 De inpositione manus super poenitentem in tempore XL-o 10

et quod ipsi sepeliant mortuos, quod et genua flectant a

H49.25 Phascha usque ad Pentecosten
V48.25

Sinodus Romana: Omni tempore ieiunii poenitentibus manus imponatur

a sacerdotibus. Mortuos æclesiæ poenitentes efferant et sepeliant. Poeni-
tentes etiam diebus remisionis genua flectent. 15

6 Greg. I, Homil. in euang. 15.2 13 Stat. eccl. ant. §§65–67

1 anno uno ] anno aliquantum V 1 uno ] uno aliquando HS 2 de turbine ] detur

tibi B detur tibi ⟨ de turbi H* interlin. .i. de nube O detur tibi bine V 4 priora ] pri-
ora id est S 4 crimina ] om. HV cremina P* 4 commemorassem ] commemorassem
Iob namque peccata adulescentiae quaeritur S 5 De. . .sanante hominem ] de eo quod
in uno die sumatur homo per penitentiam Θ 5 poenitentia ] poenetentia P* 5 sanante
hominem ] proficiente HV 6 et ] interlin. ad extremum iudicium H 7 properatis ] B
preparatum AVP** preparatis ⟨ preparatum SH* 7 Cur ergo amatur ] curatur ASP** om.
V cur amat ⟨ curratur H* 8 tu ] om. H 8 cognoscas ] cognoscis S 9 mutatur ] mo-
tatur P* 10 poenitentem ] poenetentem P* penitentes SV 10 XL-o ] quadragesimae SV
11 quod et ] et quod AHV 12 Phascha ] Pasca AH Pascha SV 13 poenitentibus ] poene-
tentibus P* 13 manus imponatur ] inponantur manus HV 14 poenitentes ] poenetentes
P* 14–15 efferant. . .Poenitentes ] om. H
47.1Hibernensis 395

47 De regionibus census

De eo quod non diuidendum sit inter regnum et aeclesiam sed com- Θ

monicant

De eo quod diuidendum sit inter regnum et aeclesiam Θ

47.1 De diuisione regionis census in III partes 5

Ioseph totam Aegiptum adeptus partem reliquit et censum Faraoni adqui-

siuit et que Dei sunt Deo, dispensatione iustissima. Populus Israel partem
Deo dabat et censum cesari et aliam sibi reseruabat et heredibus post se.
Sinodus: Omnis hereditas sub censu regis et æclesie alligata in III partes
diuidatur. Prima pars heredibus sine sorte datur. Secunda regibus, Chris- 10

tus enim dicit: Pro me et te Petro. Tertia uero Deo, ut Domini est terra, et
reliqua.
Hironimus: Apte tertiam partem Deo dant, qui sub III-bus personis uiu-
unt. Tertiam partem regi, qui regit et fulcit aeclesiam cum Deo et ho-
minibus. Et III ordines columnarum in templo leguntur: primus lignorum 15

sine tegmine, hoc est subiecti, sæcundus cum argento, significans reges,
tertius cum auro, significat principes catholicos.
Origines ait: Notandum, quodmodo argentaee et auræe suam partem re-
gunt, ita et lignæe. Notandum, quod auræe et argentae ligno aedificate
sunt, quia æclesia et regnum a mundialibus constituuntur et fulciuntur. 20

6 cf. Gen. 41:41–46, 42:6, 25–26 8 cf. Matt. 22:21 9 cf. p. 221 ln. 15 11 cf. Matt. 17:26 ∥
I Cor. 10:26

1 De. . .census ] this Bk om. HV 1 regionibus ] regionis B 1 census ] censu B 5 III ] tres
A IIII S 6 Aegiptum ] Egyptum BOS 6 adeptus ] ademp (sic) A 6 partem ] partem
heredibus AS 6 reliquit ] relinquit A 6 Faraoni ] Pharaoni OS 6–7 adquisiuit ] adque-
siuit P* 8 dabat ] dabit S 9 III ] tres S 10 datur ] detur S 11 dicit ] dicit Petro
A 11 Petro ] om. A 13 Hironimus ] Ihrō P** Hieronimus S 13 III-bus ] tribus BS
15 III ] tres S 15 lignorum ] lignearum S 18 Notandum ] notandum quod auree et
argen ligno edificate sunt A 18 argentaee ] (sic) P argente˛ A argentae B argentee O
argenteae S 18 auræe ] (sic) P aure˛ A auree O aureae S 19 lignæe ] (sic) P ligne˛ A
ligneae BS 19 Notandum ] et notandum S 19 auræe ] (sic) P aure˛ A auree O aureae BS
19 argentae ] argenteae S 20 fulciuntur ] in marg. .i. eleuentur P
396 Hibernensis 47.2

47.2 De tota substantia libera Deo data

Dominus in æuangelio: Si uis perfectus esse, uade et uende omnia, et

reliqua, quia Domini est terra et plenitudo eius.
Hinc Petrus ait: Reliquimus omnia propter te, et reliqua. His centupla et
uita futura promititur. 5

47.3 De parte mundi dimitenda in manibus mundi, si totum Deo

detur

Hironimus ait: Vnusquisque qui fugit a mundo, partem suam in manibus

mundi relinquat. Quia Ioseph fugiens reliquit pallium in manibus mulie-
ris. Ita Christus relinquens linteamina sola possita resurrexit. Ita Petrus 10

carcere fugiens ab angelo suscitatus dimissit uincula. Ita et Moisi dici-

tur: Tolle calciamenta, locus enim in quo, et reliqua. Ita et Iesue, ut liber
intraret in locum sanctum.

47.4 De iure regis aeclesie non retrahendo

Hironimus: Sicut homines legitimi in coniugio non separandi, quia dicitur, 15

erunt duo in carne una, et quod Deus coniunxit homo non separet, ita
quod æclesiæ datur aut in censum regi, aut in uenditionem peractam, aut
in testamentum datum.
2 Matt. 19:21; I Cor. 10:26 4 Matt. 19:27 12 Exod. 3:5 16 Matt. 19:5–6

4–5 His. . .promititur ] om. S 6–7 De. . .detur ] de eo quod dimittenda pars sua in
manibus mundi si totum Deo detur Θ 6 mundi ] mondi P* 8 Hironimus ] Hieronimus
BS 8 ait ] om. S 8 mundo ] mondo P* 9 mundi ] mondi P* 9 pallium ] pallum S
10 linteamina ] lintiamina P* 11 Moisi ] Moysi BOS 12 Tolle. . .Iesue ] om. in Wasser-
schleben but extant in S 12 quo ] quo stas A 12 Ita ] ita iubetur O 12 Iesue ] Iosue
dicitur A 13 sanctum ] sem (sic) A 14 De. . .retrahendo ] de eo quod in perpetuum
dantur Deo data aut cessari data Θ 15 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BS
 47.5Hibernensis 397

47.5 De eo quod regis et æpiscopi coaequalis sit census

Sinodus Hibernensis ait: Omnis, qui ausus fuerit ea, que sunt regis aut
æpiscopi furari aut rapere, aut aliquid in eos commitere, paruipendens
dispicere, VII ancillarum pretium reddat aut VII annos poeniteat cum epis-
copo. 5

H50 V49 48 De martyribus

H50.1 V49.1 De nomine martiris HV

In libris æthimologiarum: Martyres grece lingua, latine testes dicuntur. Vnde et

testimonia, grece martyria nuncupantur. Testes autem ideo uocati sunt, quod
propter testimonium Christi passiones sustenuerunt. Duo autem sunt martyrii gen- 10

era: unum in aperta passionis, alterum in occulta animi uirtute.

Agustinus ait: Martyr graece, confessor latine. Ideo hoc nomen ponitur, quia con- Θ

fiteri sanguine et igni concremato conuenit. Confessor enim multis rebus pertinet.

H50.2 V49.2 48.1 De exordio martirum

Primus martir Abel, cuius sanguini terra aperitur, ut: Vox sanguinis fratris 15

tui clamat ad me de terra. Hironimus: Sæcunda maledictio terræ fuit

post primam illam, que dicitur ad Adam: Maledicta terra in opere tuo.
Saecundus Zacarias filius Barachiæ, qui inter templum et altare occissus
est, cuius sanguis captiuitatem filiis Israel in tera mala intulit. Tertius
Stephanus, cuius sanguis caelum aperuit. 20

2 Sinodus Hibernensis §9 (Bieler, 170) 15 Gen. 4:10 16 Matt. 23:35 17 Gen. 3:17 19 cf.
Act. 7:58

1 coaequalis ] aequalis S 4 ancillarum ] ancellarum P* 4 annos ] annis S 4 poeniteat ]

poeneteat P* 4–5 episcopo ] episcopo uel scriba S 8 libris ] libro V 9 grece ] ḡ H
grece V 15 Abel ] Abel fuit V 16 Hironimus ] om. HV Hieronimus BS 16 Sæcunda ]
haec secunda S 18 Saecundus ] et ceteri profetae quorum sanguis effussus est usque
ad HSV 18 Zacarias ] Sacarias B Sachā H Zacharias O Zachariam V 18 filius ] filium
HV 19 Israel ] Israhel A 19 in. . .mala ] om. H 19 intulit ] intullit P* 19 Tertius ]
in nouo post Christum HV in nouo autem testamento post Christum S 20 Stephanus ]
Stiphanus ⟨ Stipanus A* Stiphanus P* Stephanus primus martyr fuit SV 20 aperuit ] ape-
ruit et ceteri innumerabiles HV
 398 Hibernensis 48.2

H50.3 V49.3 48.2 De eo quod nulla distantia martiris et babtizati

Sinodus Nicena: Inter confessionem babtismi et confessionem sanguinis

non discernimus. Martyrium, ubi tota babtismi sacramenta continentur.
Babtizatus fidem suam confitetur coram sacerdote, interrogatus respondet,
et hoc martir facit coram persequutore. Ille post confessionem spargitur 5

oleo uel spargitur aqua, hic aspergitur sanguine uel intinguitur igni. Ille
manus inpositione pontificis accipit spiritum sanctum, hic loquutorium
spiritus sancti efficitur, dum non ipse loquitur, sed spiritus patris per il-
lum loquitur. Ille commonicat eucharistiam in commonicationem corporis
Christi, hic ipse in Christo commoritur. Ille renuntiat mundi actibus, hic 10

ipse renuntiat uitæ. Illi peccata dimituntur, in isto penitus extinguntur.

H50.4 V49.4 48.3 De felicitate martirum per infilicitatem martirii adquæsita

Hironimus: Martires felices sunt, si enim infelices sunt ad tempus. Sed in

aeternum felices, quia in breui adquesiuerunt, quod per longum tempus
exspectabant. Inde tollerandus est meror breuis, ut aeterna adquiratur 15

uita.

H50.5 V49.5 48.4 De diuersis supliciis martirum

Hironimus: Multa genera suppliciorum sunt: alios inprouiso ictu inmer-

sus iugulo gladius strauit. Alios crucis patibulum adflixit, in quo mors et
prouocata [repellitur] et repulsa prouocatur. Alios hirsutis serra dentibus 20

attriuit. Alios armato ferro insulcans ungula sparsit. Alios beluina rabies
morsibus detruncando comminuit. Alios ab intimis uiscerum per cutem
4 Gennad., Eccl. dogmat. 40 18 Greg. I, Moralia 32.15

1 De. . .babtizati ] de differentia martyris et babtizati Θ 1 distantia ] distantia est HS

1 babtizati ] babtism H 2 Nicena ] Nicena ait AH 2 confessionem (1) ] AOS confes-
sorem P** confessores V 2 confessionem (2) ] confessorem V 3 Martyrium ] BS mar-
tirum AP** 4 sacerdote ] sacerdote et HV 5 persequutore ] persecutore HS persecu-
torem V 6 uel spargitur ] et HV 7 inpositione ] inpossione P* 8 ipse ] ipse qui HV
10 in ] om. AV 10 mundi ] mondi P* 13 Hironimus ] Hieronimus ait S Hieronimus BV
13 infelices. . .tempus ] ad tempus infelices (sunt S) HSV 14 quia ] qui HV 15 meror ]
memor H 17 diuersis ] uariis H diuersis generibus Θ 17 supliciis ] suppliciorum Θ
18 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BS 18 suppliciorum ] supplicorum P* 20 repellitur ] Greg.
20 hirsutis ] AHS hirustis P** irsutis V 21 ungula ] iugula V 21 beluina ] biluina P*
22 morsibus ] mursibus P* 22–399.1 Alios ab. . .rumpit ] om. A
 48.5Hibernensis 399

pressa uis uerberum rumpit. Alios effossa terra uiuentes operuit. Alios
altum dimersos in morte praecipitium fregit. Alios in se proiectos aqua
reieciendo sorbuit. Alios edax flamma usque ad cineres depasta consum-
sit. Alios suffocatio manus strangulauit. Alios membrorum diuisio dire
ramis diuisit. Alios carcerum conclusio dira finiuit. 5

H50.6 V49.6 48.5 De transmigratione martirum, hoc est reliquiarum

Populus Dei ueniens de Aegipto ossa Ioseph secum asportauit in terram

Canahan.
Liber Mathei, manu sua scriptus, cum reliquiis suis translatus est.
Ossa Lucæ et Andreæ translata sunt. Ossa Iohannis babtiste translata sunt 10

ad Hierusalem et caput eius repertum est IIII miliario ab urbe.

Caput Pauli de lacu translatum est et Rome humatum est.

De transportatione martyrum HO2 V

H50.7 V49.7

In libris Hilarionis: Cuius corpus furatus est discipulus eius Essicius, portans de
cripta ad monasterium proprium in Siria, et statim eum in eodem ortulo terra ope- 15

ruit. Sed postquam Palistinæ sanctus uir audiuit Essicius, perrexit Ciprum, et sim-
ulans uelle se in eodem habitare hortulo, ut diligentis custodiæ suspitionem ab
illis tolleret; cum ingenti uitæ suæ periculo per X ferme menses corpus eius fura-
tus est. Quod defferens, totis monachorum et oppidorum turbis prosequentibus,
in antiquo monasterio condidit; inlesa tunica et cuculo et pallio, que erant circa 20

7 cf. Exod. 13:19 14 Hier., Vit. S Hilarion. 46 PL 23:52

1 pressa ] presa HP* 1 rumpit ] erupit V 2 altum. . .dimersos ] oblatos proiectos in se

H ab alto proiectos V 2 praecipitium ] praecipium P* pretium V 2–3 in se. . .reieciendo ]
in profundo demersos aqua profunda HV 3 reieciendo ] replendo S 3 edax ] sedax H
4–5 membrorum. . .diuisit ] diuisso membrorum diuisio ramis dirempsit HV 5 finiuit ]
difiniuit HV 7 Aegipto ] Aegypto BHOS Egypto V 7 asportauit ] ansportauit P*
8 Canahan ] Channan AO Chan H Cannan BP* Chanaan V 9 reliquiis ] reliquis P*S
10 Andreæ ] Andrae H Andriæ P* Andree V 10 translata sunt ] om. V 11 Hierusalem ]
Hirusalem P* 11 est ] humatum est HV 11 IIII ] uel VII uel IIII H uel septimo uel
quarto V 11 urbe ] urbe Hierusalem H 14 libris ] libro V 14 furatus ] furatum
O2 14 Essicius ] Esichius V 14 portans ] V portatus ⟨ portans H* perrexit portans O2
15 cripta ] cripo H*O2 Cypro V 15 eum ] O2 V eum Hilario H** 16 Essicius ] Esichius V
16 Ciprum ] Cibrum O2 Cyprum V 18 X ] decem V 18–19 furatus ] om. O2 19 Quod ]
quod massūmā H*O2 quod ad sua V 19 defferens ] deferen H* 19 turbis ] turpis H*
20 inlesa ] illesa V 20 cuculo ] coculo H* 20–400.1 que. . .corpus ] om. O2
 400 Hibernensis 48.5

mortui corpus, et toto corpore, quasi adhuc uiueret, integro tantisque fragrante
hodoribus, ut dilibutum unguentis puteretur.

De eo quod duplex peccatum est malefacere iuxta martyres VH

H50.8 V49.8

Augustinus: Duplex est peccatum maleficendi iuxta martyres, et prohibendi an-

gelorum duplex pena consequitur. 5

Item: Vbi fiunt mali homines, ibi et maligni spiritus commorantur.

48.6 De martiribus pro nobis intercedentibus

H50.9 V49.9

Gregorius: Tunc pro nobis sine ulla dubitatione sancti martires interce-
dunt, cum aliquid de suis uirtutibus in nobis recognoscunt.

48.7 De nataliciis martirum in quadragesimis non agendis 10

H50.10

V49.10
Sinodus Laudacensis: Non oportet in XL natalitia martirum celebrari, sed
eorum sancta commemoratio in diebus sabbatorum et dominicorum fieri
conuenit.

H50.11 48.8 De III-bus modis, quibus transmutantur martires

V49.11

Agustinus ait: Tribus causis martires transmutandi sunt. Prima, cum ne- 15

cessitas persequutorum loca eorum grauauerit; secunda, cum dificultas

locorum fuerit; tertia, cum malorum societate grauantur.
11 Laodicen. §51 ∥ Canones Theodori U ii.14.1 (≃D 155)

1 uiueret ] ueueret H* 1 fragrante ] flagrante V 3 martyres ] martyris H*

4 Augustinus ] Agustinus H 4 maleficendi ] malefacienti V 4–5 angelorum ] an-
gelos ⟨ angelorum H 10 nataliciis ] natalibus H natalicis P* 10 quadragesimis ]
quadragensimis HP* 11 Laudacensis ] Laudocensis V 11 XL ] quadragessimo HV
quadragesima S 12 sancta commemoratio ] commemoratio sancta HV 14 III-bus ] om.
H tribus SV 14 modis quibus ] quibus modis H 14 transmutantur ] transmotantur
P* 14 martires ] om. Θ 15 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 15 ait ] om. HV 15 Tribus ]
III H 15 causis ] modis HV 15 transmutandi ] transmotandi P* 15 Prima ] primo V
16 grauauerit ] adgrauauerit S 16–17 secunda. . .fuerit ] interlin. H 16 secunda ] II H
secundo V 17 tertia ] tertio V
 48.9Hibernensis 401

48.9 De honore martirum aliquando migrante cum reliquis, ali-

H50.12 quando remanente
V49.12

Hironimus: Notandum, cum transmutantur alii de martiribus, cum his

honor cummigrat; aliis uero transmutatis, honor in locis eorum non cessat.

H50.13 48.10 De resurrectione transmutatorum martirum 5

V49.13

Origines ait: Alii putant eos in loco cineris resurrecturos, alii in loco os-
suum. Vbi enim caput fuerit, illic omnia membra congregabuntur.
Ezechiel uidit ossa accedisse ad ossa, unumquodque ad iuncturam suam,
et prophetante eo succrescere neruos et carnes, et postea cutem extensam,
inde spiritum a IIII uentis in ea flantem. 10

48.11 De honore Dei ad martires non adferendo

Issidorus: Patres instituerunt siue ad imitationem siue, ut meritis conso-

ciemur ac orationibus iuuemur, ita tamen, ut nulli martirum, sed ipsi Deo
coronanti martires honor deferatur. Quamuis enim constituamus altaria
in memoris martirum, quis sacerdos dicit: Offerimus tibi Phetre uel of- 15

ferimus tibi Paule? Sed dicit: Offerimus Deo, qui martires coronauit. Eo
enim cultu colimus martires, quo sancti homines in hac uita coluntur, hoc
est consocietate. Vnus enim Deus est, cui unus cultus adhibetur et debe-
tur, non angelo, uel martiri, uel animæ sanctæ. Quisquis in hunc errorem
delabitur, corripiatur. 20

8 cf. Ezech. 37:7–10 12 Isid., De off. 1.35.1–4 ∥ cf p. 350 ln. 2

1–2 cum. . .remanente ] in marg. H 3 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 3 transmutantur ]

transmotantur P* 3 de ] om. HV 3 martiribus ] martyrum HV 4 cummigrat ] (sic)
P 4 transmutatis ] transmotatis P* 5 transmutatorum martirum ] martyrum transmo-
tatorum HV 5 transmutatorum ] transmotatorum P* 6 Origines ] origi H Origenis
V 6 ait ] om. HV 6 cineris ] cineres H* 8 accedisse ] accidisse P* 10 IIII ] VII A
quatuor S quttuor V 10 uentis ] uentis terre HV 11 De. . .adferendo ] this chap. om. HV
12 Issidorus ] Essidorus BP* Isidorus ait S 12 imitationem ] emendationem A emita-
tionem BP* 13 iuuemur ] adiuuemur S 14 honor deferatur ] S om. ABOP** 14 altaria ]
altaria honorem facimus A 15 Phetre ] Petre ABS 17 colimus ] colims P* 18 est (2) ]
om. S 18–19 debetur ] debet S
 402 Hibernensis 48.12

48.12 De eo quod non intendit spiritus martirum, que

H50.14 aguntur in mundo
V49.14

Agustinus: Aliquando fallacibus uisis homines mittuntur in magnos er-

rores. Conuenit enim mortuos nescire quid hic agitur, sed dum hic agitur;
postea audient ab his, qui hinc ad eos pergunt moriendo. 5

Hironimus: Omnes de corpore migrantes terrenorum obliuiscuntur. Cum

enim preparationem sue beatitudinis conspiciunt, satiati intuitu cæles-
tium, terrenae non recordantur passionis; et cum peccatores suppliciorum
memores poenis torquentur, suauitatis terrenæ et carorum recordari non
possunt. 10

H50.15 48.13 De eo quod necessitate uident, que hic aguntur

V49.15

Hironimus: Alii putant, quod spiritus mortuorum possunt uidere alia,

que hic aguntur; quando necessarium est aut illis aut nobis, non solum
presentia, sed et preterita et futura spiritu reuelante.

H50.16 48.14 De eo quod non omnes mortui hoc possunt 15

V49.16

Hironimus: Non omnes mortui possunt uidere ea, que hic aguntur, sicut
non omnes hic preuident, nisi prophete.
3 Aug., De cura pro mort. 10.12 CSEL 41, pp. 641 ∥ cf. p. 405 ln. 8

1–2 De. . .mundo ] de eo quod non possunt mortui scire quae in mundo aguntur Θ 2 a-
guntur. . .mundo ] in mundo aguntur HV 3–5 Agustinus. . .moriendo ] this section follows
ln. 10 HV 3 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 3 uisis ] uissis P* uisi V 4 sed. . .agitur ] om. HV
5 audient ] audiunt S 5 pergunt. . .moriendo ] moriendo pergunt HV 6 Hironimus ]
Hieronimus SV 6 Omnes ] omnes interlin. martyres H 8 terrenae ] terrene passionis H
trepassionis V 8 passionis ] follows terrenae H om. V 9 memores ] om. HV 11 quod ]
quod in HV 12 Hironimus ] Heronimus ⟨ Geronimus H* Hieronimus BSV 12 alia ]
alii H* 14 spiritu ] ABHOV om. P** 14 reuelante ] reuelantur H reuelant ⟨ reuelante
P* 15 hoc ] om. Θ 16 Hironimus ] Hieronimus SV 17 hic. . .preuident ] praeuident
hic cuncta S 17 preuident ] preuident cuncta HV
 48.15Hibernensis 403

48.15 De eo quod martires nominandi martires, qui

H50.17 prumpti sunt ad martirium
V49.17

Gregorius: Cum Christus interrogaret Iacobum et Iohannem, et diceret:

Potestis bibere calicem, quem ego bibiturus sum? Responderunt: Pos-
sumus. Illo autem respondente, bibetis quidem calicem meum, pronuntiat 5

eos martirium passuros esse. In quo intelligi datur quod Iohannis, cuius
sanguis non est effussus, martir habendus est.

49 De reliquis in deserto humatis

49.1 De eo quod multi homines Dei in deserto sepulti sunt, ut

H50.18 ab angelis frequentarentur et a malis uitarentur 10

V49.18

Origines ait: Moyses homo Dei in monte Fhasga sepultus est, ut ab angelis
semper frequentaretur et a malis uitaretur.
Item: Aaron in monte Oor sepultus est.
Item: Paulus heremita et caeteri in desertis humati sunt, nam et Dominus
ipse a malis grauatur, siue in desertum, siue in montem, siue in mare sepe 15

fugiebat.

49.2 De eo quod non minus reliquiæ in deserto posite frequen-

tantur a Deo et angelis
H50.19

V49.19
Christus dicit: Ero uobiscum omnibus diebus usque ad consummationem.
3 Greg. I, Dialogi 3.26.8 ∥ cf. Matt. 20:22–23 19 Matt. 28:20

1 nominandi ] nominandi sunt S 3 Cum Christus ] Christus cum S 3 interrogaret ]

interroget S 7 habendus est ] habentus (habendus V) quid (quo V) mente prumptus
(propter V) erat ad id quod corpore non passus est HV 8 De. . .humatis ] heading om.
HV 9 sepulti ] humati sunt uel sepulti A 11 Origines ] Origenis V 11 ait ] om. HV
11 Moyses ] Moises P* 11 Fhasga ] (sic) P Fasga BH Phasa O Phasga S 11 ut ab ] et
H* 12 semper ] om. HV 12 et. . .uitaretur ] om. A 13 Aaron ] Aron AP* 13 Oor ] Hor
B Ör ⟨ Öra H* Or SV 13 sepultus est ] sepultur H sepelitur V 14 heremita ] heremita
in deserto S 14–15 Dominus ipse ] ipse Dominus S 15 ipse ] iste HV 15 grauatur ]
grauatus S 16 fugiebat ] fugit HV 18 et ] et ab HV 19 Christus. . .consummationem ]
om. HV 19 consummationem ] commam̄ P* interlin. sd̄i P
 404 Hibernensis 49.3

Originis: Non tantum scimus uiuos a Deo adiuuari, sed etiam mortuos
uissitari et adiuuari.
In uita monachorum legimus quosdam martires in desertis sepultos ab
angelis mane et uespere uisitatos, et ad sepulchra eorum imnos cantare.

49.3 De eo quod magis uisitantur martires in deserto humatii, 5

quam inter malos homines

H50.20

V49.20
In uita patrum legimus martires inter malos sepultos ab angelis uisitari,
sed tamen tristes reuersos angelos.
Inde Dominus ait: Placuerunt terrae sabbata sua.
Hironimus: Sciendum quid maius culpe est angelos aut homines fraudare. 10

Item: Post resurrectionem multi audisse uoces testantur dicentium angelo-

rum: Transeamus ex his sedibus.

H51(no num.) 50 De mortuis in somno uisis

V50.2

50.1 De mortuis apparentibus uiuis

Agustinus: Apparent mortui uiuis et cognoscunt quid dicunt per som- 15

nium.
9 Leuit. 26:34

1 Originis ] Origenes ait S Origenis V 1 adiuuari ] iuuari HV 2 adiuuari ] iuuari

HV 3 ab ] om. H 4 angelis ] angelis uissitari HV 4 uisitatos ] om. HV 4 et
ad. . .cantare ] ymnos cantare ad sepulturam eorum HV 4 imnos ] ymnos S 6 quam
inter ] HSV propter OP** 6 malos homines ] homines malos HV 7 In. . .malos ] interlin.
H 10 Hironimus. . .fraudare ] this section follows ln. 12 HV 10 Hironimus ] Hieronimus
SV 10 quid ] quod ASV 10 homines ] homines malos HV 11 Post. . .resurrectionem ]
ante uindictam crucis HV 11 resurrectionem ] om. A 11–12 angelorum ] angelorum
in templo HV 13 De. . .uisis ] as chap. heading HV 14 De. . .uiuis ] heading om. HV
14 De. . .uiuis ] de eo quod apparent mortui uiuis in somno et cognoscunt uerba eorum Θ
15 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 15 uiuis ] uiuis per somnum V 15 quid ] qiuiddn̄t (sic)
A quid uel quod alii V 15–16 dicunt. . .somnium ] in marg. H after mortui V 15 dicunt ]
om. A
 50.2Hibernensis 405

50.2 De causa, qua se ostendunt mortui in somno uiuis

Agustinus ait: Alii putant angelicis operationibus siue ad uiuorum quale-

cumque solacium, ad quos pertinent mortui, siue ad monendo humano
generi, ut sepulturae prebeatur humanitas. Que, licet defunctis non opit-
uletur, tamen culpatur, si in relegiositate neglegitur. 5

50.3 De eo quod errore aliquando contigit mortuos uisos in

somno

Agustinus: Aliquando uisis fallacibus homines mituntur in magnos er-

rores, et reliqua.

H50.21 50.4 De causa qua se ostendunt uiuis 10

V49.21

Gregorius dixit: Alii ad nos mituntur, ut credamus proemia esse celestia

et poenas infernales. Sicut enim mulier prignans mitatur in carcerem et
ibi puerum parturiret, et ibi nutriretur et cresceret, si ei mater sua solem,
et lunam, et stellas, et montes, et colles, aues uolantes, et equos currentes
nominet, nihil aliud, quam carceris tenebras sciret, ita in hac exilii sui 15

cecitate nati homines diffidunt, an uera sunt, que audiunt.

H50.22 50.5 De qualitate corporum, que sumunt mortui

V49.22

Gregorius: Qualia sunt corpora, que sumunt mortui? Hoc est spiritalia
sunt, sicut post resurrectionem et qualia acciperunt Moises et Helias in
8 Aug., De cura pro mort. 10.12 CSEL 41, p. 641 ∥ cf. p. 402 ln. 3

1 De. . .uiuis ] heading om. HV 1 ostendunt ] ostunt P** 2 Agustinus ait ]

om. HV 2 siue ] BHSV sed OP** 3–4 humano generi ] generi humano HV
4–5 prebeatur. . .opituletur ] in marg. H 5 si ] siue HV 6–7 De. . .somno ] this chap. om.
HV 6 uisos ] uissos P* 8 uisis ] uissis P* 8 fallacibus ] fallicibus AP* 10 causa qua ]
qua causa HV 10 uiuis ] mortui uiuis HV 11 dixit ] ait S om. V 11 credamus. . .esse ]
premia credamus HV 11 credamus ] credamus esse P* 12 infernales ] infernales esse
H 13 parturiret ] parturiat V 13 cresceret ] creceret P* crescat V 15 carceris tenebras ]
tenebras carceris HV 15 exilii ] exili P* 16 homines ] homines dum summa et inuis-
sibilia audiunt HV 16 diffidunt ] difidunt P* 17 De. . .mortui ] de eo qualia corpora
sunt quae accipiunt HV qualia sunt corpora quae summunt Θ 18 Gregorius. . .corpora ]
interlin. H 18 Qualia ] que V 18–19 que. . .acciperunt ] quae accipiunt nisi spiritalia ut
erunt post resurrectionem et qualia ut HV 18 spiritalia ] spiritalia corpora A 19 sunt ]
after sicut S 19 qualia ] qualia corpora A 19 Moises ] Moyses ABHSV 19 Helias ]
Aelias A
 406 Hibernensis 50.6

monte; siue, ut alii, corpora aerea, que ad hoc tantum finguntur, ut coram
hominibus loquantur per uisionem.

H51 V50 50.6 De somniis

Gregorius: Sciendum, Petre, quod sex modis tangunt animum imagines

somniorum. Aliquando namque somnia plenitudine uentris, aliquando 5

inanitate, aliquando uero inlusione, aliquando cogitatione simul et inlu-

sione, aliquando reuelatione, aliquando cogitatione et reuelatione gener-
antur. Sed II-o quae prima diximus, omnes experimento cognoscimus.
Subiuncta autem IIII in sacre scripturae paginis inuenimus. Somnia ete-
nim, nisi plerumque ab occulto hoste per inlusionem fierent, nequaquam 10

hoc uir sapiens indicaret dicens: Multos enim errare fecerunt somnia et
exciderunt sperantes in illis; uel certe: Non augoriamini, nec obseruabitis
somnia. Quibus profecto uerbis ostenditur cuius sunt detestationis, que
augoris coniunguntur. Rursum, nisi ex cogitatione simul et inlussione
procederent, uir sapiens minime dixisset multas curas sequuntur som- 15

nia, et nisi aliquando somnia ex mysterio reuelationis orirentur, Ioseph

preferendum se fratribus somnia non uideret, nec Marie˛ sponsum, ut ab-
lato puero in Aegyptum fugeret, per somnium angelus commoneret. Rur-
sum, nisi aliquando somnia cogitatione simul et reuelatione procederent,
nequaquam propheta Nabochodonosor uisionem disserens, a radice cogi- 20

tationis incoharet, dicens: Tu rex coepisti cogitare in strato tuo quid esset
4 Greg. I, Dialogi 4.50.2–6 12 Leuit. 19:26 21 Dan. 2:29

1 alii ] alia V 1 coram ] cum HV 2 uisionem ] uissionem P* 3 De somniis ] as Bk

heading HV 4 Gregorius ] de VI (tribus V) modis quibus imagines sompniorum tangunt
animum Gregorius HV 4 quod ] S quia BHV quam OP** 4 sex ] VI AHS 5 plenitudine
uentris ] uentris plenitudine HV 5 aliquando ] uel HV 6 inlusione ] inlussione P*
6–8 aliquando. . .generantur ] om. V 6–7 inlusione ] inlussione P* 7 aliquando (2) ]
aliquando autem S 7 et ] simul et HS 8 II-o ] duo S 8 quae ] BHSV om. P**
8 prima ] prima diximus B supra ⟨ prima H* 8 diximus ] BHSV om. P** 9 IIII ] quatuor
SV 10 inlusionem ] inlussionem P* 11 hoc ] interlin. H om. V 12 certe ] certe dic-
tum est HV 14 nisi ] nisi aliquando HV 16 mysterio ] Greg. ministerio ABHOSVP**
17 fratribus ] om. HV 17 sponsum ] B responsum HSP** sponsum ⟨ responsum O*
18 puero ] puerum V 18 Aegyptum ] Aegiptum H Egyptum S Egyptum ⟨ Egypto V*
Aegypto B 18 fugeret ] om. V 19 somnia ] om. HV 19 reuelatione ] inlusione H il-
lusione V 20 propheta ] interlin. Daniel H 20 Nabochodonosor ] Nabocodonosor A
Nabocodonosor ⟨ Naboco H* Nabocō P** Nabuchodonosor BSV 20 uisionem disserens ]
om. V 20 uisionem ] uissionem P* 20 disserens ] deserens P* 21 incoharet ] inchoasset
HV incharet P* 21 strato ] Vulg. strata P** stratu S
 51.1Hibernensis 407

futurum post hec. Et paulo post: Videbas et ecce statua una grandis et
cetera. Sed nimirum, cum somnia tot rerum qualitatibus alternent, tanto
eis credi difficilius debet, quanto, ex quo inpulsu ueniant, facilius non
elucet. Sancti enim uiri inter inlussiones atque reuelationes ipsas uisionum
uoces aut imagines quodam intimo sapore discernunt, ut sciant uel quid 5

sit a bono spiritu percipiant uel quid ab inlusione patiantur. Nam si erga
haec mens cauta non fuerit, per deceptorem spiritum multis se uanitatibus
inmergit, qui nonnumquam solet multa uera predicere, ut ad extremum
ualeat animam ex una aliqua falsitate laqueare.

H52 V51 51 De tonsura 10

H52.1 V51.1 51.1 De exordio tonsurae æclesiæ

Isidorus ait: Tonsurae aeclesiasticae usus a Nazareis incipit, qui crine seru-
ato post uitæ magne continentiam caput radebant et capillos in ignem
mitebant, ut deuotionem Domino consacrarent. Inde apostoli hoc exem-
plum imitantes, quasi diuinis cultibus mancipati, Domino consecrantur 15

crine præciso.
Ezechieli dicitur: Fili hominis, adsume tibi gladium acutum et duces per
caput tuum. Hinc Priscilla et Aquila in actibus apostolorum uotum fecisse
dicuntur.
1 Dan. 2:31 10 cf. Aldhelm, ad Gerunt., ep. 4 MGH Auct. ant. 15, pp. 483–4 12 Isid.,
De off. 2.4.1–2 17 Ezech. 5:1 18 Act. 18:18

1 futurum ] facturum V 1 hec ] hec in marg. et qui reuelat misteria ostentit tibi que
uentura sunt H hoc V 1 ecce ] ecce quasi H 1 statua ] statura P* 2 Sed ] sed non
V 2 nimirum ] mirum V 3 credi ] ABOS credidi P** 3 difficilius ] AHSV facilius
P** 3 quanto ] quando uel dum H quando et V 3 facilius ] facili S 4 enim ] autem
HV 4 uiri ] uirii P* 4 inlussiones ] lussiones A 4 uisionum ] S uisionem ⟨ uissionem
P*AHP uisionum ⟨ uisiones V* 5 uel ] om. S 5 quid ] quod H que V 6 sit ] om. HOSV
6 a bono ] ab uno V 6 quid ] quod H que V 6 inlusione ] inlussione P* 7 mens ]
AHSV mens in P** 7 fuerit ] fuerint P* 8 nonnumquam ] numquam H*V 8 predicere ]
predicare P* 8–9 ut ad. . .aliqua falsitate ] this phrase is repeated A 8 extremum ] extri-
mum P* 11 exordio ] ussu Romano Θ 12 Isidorus ] esisd̄ A Essidorus BHP* Ysidorus V
12 aeclesiasticae ] aeclesiarum HV 12 usus ] om. A ussus P* 12 Nazareis ] Nasarenis
A 15 imitantes ] V emitantes ABHOP* 16 crine præciso ] precisso crinae A 17 Fili ]
tu fili HS tu autem filii V 17 duces ] ducet V 19 dicuntur ] ABHSV dicitur P**
 408 Hibernensis 51.2

H52.2 V51.2 51.2 De Phetro primo tonso clerico

Romani dicunt: Phetrus primus clericus tonsurando usus est, gestans in

capite imaginem coronæ spinae Christi.

H52.3 V51.3 51.3 De V-e causis quibus tonsus est Petrus

Romani dicunt quod V causis Phetrus tonsuram accepit. Prima, ut adsi- 5

mularet Christi coronam; II-a, ut clerici a laicis in tonsura, et habitu, et

operibus discernerentur, et sicut in habitu ita in operibus discernerentur;
III-a, ut sacerdotes ueteris testamenti reprobaret suscipiendo tonsuram in
illo loco, ubi columba super caput Christi descendit; IIII-a, ut derisionis
gannituram in regno Romano propter Deum sustineret; V-a, ut a Simone 10

mago Christianos discerneret, in cuius capite cessaries ab aure ad aurem

tonsa anteriore parte, cum ante magi in fronte cirrum habebant.
9 cf. Ioh. 1:32

1 De. . .clerico ] de primo clerico tonso HV 1 Phetro ] Petro AOS 2 Phetrus ] Petrus
ABHOSV 2 clericus ] clericus cleri (sic) H 2 usus ] ussus HP* 4 V-e ] om. A quinque
SVΘ 4 Petrus ] Phetrus P* 5 Romani ] Romanii P* 5 quod ] om. HV 5 V. . .Phetrus ]
Petrus ·v· causis H Petrus quinque causis V 5 V ] quinque S 5 Phetrus ] Petrus
ABS 5 accepit ] accipit P* 5 Prima ] primo AHV prima ut praedixi S 5 ut ] inter-
lin. P 5–6 adsimularet ] adsimilaret A adsimilaret ⟨ simularet H*V 6 Christi coronam ]
spineam (spinam H*) coronam Christi HV 6 II-a ] secunda S secundo V 6–7 et (1)
habitu. . .discernerentur ] discretionem haberent ut (ut ] et sicut S) in habitu sicut (sicut ]
ita S) in operibus discernentur HSV 6 et (1) ] ut P* 7 et. . .discernerentur ] om. A 7 sicut
in ] om. B 7 ita in ] et B 8 III-a ] om. B tertia SV 8 sacerdotes ] sacerdos V 8 ueteris ]
ueteres H* ueteri V 8 reprobaret ] S reprobarent AP* 8 suscipiendo tonsuram ] S
om. ABOP** 8–9 in. . .descendit ] suscipiendo tonsuram in illa parte capitis super quam
columba discendit HV 9 loco ] loco capitis S 9 IIII-a ] quarta S 9 derisionis ] dirissio-
nis BP* dirisione S 10 gannituram. . .Deum ] suscepturus pro Christo HV 10 Romano ]
Romano suscepturus S 10 sustineret ] sustinerent AP* sustinerent ⟨ sustineret H*
10 V-a ] V-to H quinta S quinto V 10 Simone ] Symone HV 11 Christianos ] Christiano-
rum SV 11 discerneret ] discerneret tonsuram V 11 cessaries ] cesaries ⟨ arola H*V*
12 tonsa. . .habebant ] ducta per frontem tonsurando pendebant cum ante magi sola in
fronte circa uterentur H ducta per frontem tonsurando pendebat V 12 cirrum ] BOS circ
A circum P**
 51.4Hibernensis 409

51.4 De sacramento coronae in anima habendo

H52.4 V51.4

Issidorus ait: Nunc autem in clericis signum tonsuræ in corpore est, sed
in anima intus agitur, hoc est, qui criminibus carnis nostrae quasi crinibus
exsuimur. Et inde renouati sensibus, ut rudibus comis, enitescamus, ex-
poliantes ueterem hominem cum actibus suis et induentes nouum, qui 5

renouatur in agnitionem Dei, quam renouationem in mente oportet fieri,

sed in capite monstratur.

51.5 De corona sacerdotium et regnum significante

H52.6

Issidorus dicit: In tonso capite sacerdotium et regnum aeclesie figuratur

in inferiore et superiore circuli corona relinquit. Tiara enim apud ueteres 10

in capite sacerdotum erat, id est, clericorum.

Vnde Phetrus ait: Vos estis genus regale et sacerdotium.
Coma apud nos non nutritur ut cum Nazareis, .i. est, quia magnum est inter uela- H

men profeticum et reuelationem euangelii.

Inde apostolus ait: Cum transieris ad Christum, aufer uelamen. 15

51.6 De tonsura Britonum et solemnitate et missa

H52.7 V51.6

Gildas ait: Britones toto mundo contrarii, moribus Romanis inimici, non
solum in missa, sed etiam in tonsura, cum Iudeis umbrae futurorum ser-
2 Isid., De off. 2.4.3 4 Col. 3:9–10 9 Isid., De off. 2.4.4 12 I Petr. 2:9 15 II Cor. 3:16

1 sacramento ] sacramento radendi HV 2 Issidorus ] Essidorus ABHP* Isidorus S

Ysidorus V 2 ait ] om. HV 2 autem in ] inde H 2 est ] om. A radendi est S
3 criminibus ] creminibus P* 4 renouati ] nouati HV 4 rudibus comis ] comis rudibus
HV 4–5 expoliantes ] expolientes P* 5 cum. . .nouum ] om. H 5 nouum ] nouum
hominem S 6 quam ] qui H* 8 De. . .significante ] de corona quod signum sit regale
et sacerdotale H this chap. om. V 9 Issidorus ] Essidorus ABHP* Isidorus S 9 In ]
quod uero in H 9–10 figuratur. . .superiore ] existimo figurari superius inferiusque
H 10 relinquit ] corona reliquit A om. S 10 ueteres ] ueteres constituebatur H
11 erat. . .clericorum ] hæc bisso confecto rotunda erat quasi spera media et hoc signifi-
catur in parte capitis tonsa corona autem latitudo aurea est circuli que˛ regum capita cingit
utrumque itaque signum expremitur in capite clericorum ut etiam corporis quadam simil-
itudine sit quod scriptum est H 12 Vnde. . .ait ] Petro apostolo dicente H 12 Phetrus ]
Petrus ABOS 12 genus ] genus electum HS 16 De. . .Britonum ] de tonsura et sollemni-
tate et missa Britonorum (Brittonum V) HV 16 De. . .missa ] this chap. om. B 16 et solem-
nitate et missa ] HSV om. ABP** 17 Gildas ] Gelasius V 17 ait ] om. V 17 Britones ]
Brittones SV 18 missa ] misa P* 18 umbrae ] umbrae magis S
 410 Hibernensis 51.7

uientes, quam ueritati. Pascha cum Iudæis XIIII luna celebrantes.

Romani dicunt: Quorum tonsura a Simone mago sumsisse exordium tra-
dunt, cuius tonsura de aure ad aurem tantum contingebat, pro excellentia
ipsa magorum tonsura, qua sola frons anterior tegi solebat. Priorem auc-
torem autem huius tonsurae in Hibernia subulcum regis Loigairi filii Néil- 5

lís extitisse Patrici sermo testatur, ex quo Hibernenses pene omnes hanc
tonsuram sumserunt.

51.7 De excommonicandis clericis, qui non tondentur tonsura

Romana
H52.5 V51.5

Patricius: Si quis clericus, cuius capilli non sunt tonsi Romano more, debet 10

excommonicari.

De excumunicantis clericis, qui non tonsurantur Romano more A

Patricius ait: Quicumque clericus, ab hostiario usque ad sacerdotem, sine ton- ABHV

ica femorali uisus fuerit, qui turpitudinem uentris non tegat et nuditatem, et si non
more Romano tonsus fuerit, et uxor si non uelato capitae ambulauerit, pariter con- 15

tempnabuntur, et ab eclesia separabuntur.

10 Syn. episc. §6 13 Syn. episc. §6

1 quam ] magis quam HV 1 Pascha. . .celebrantes ] HSV om. ABOP** 1 XIIII ] quar-
tadecima V 2 dicunt ] om. HV 2 Quorum ] Britonum H Brittonum SV 2 tonsura ]
tonsuram H 2–3 a. . .de ] SABHV om. P** 2 mago ] om. A 2 sumsisse ] sumpsit HV
2–3 tradunt ] om. HV 4 ipsa ] de HV 4–7 qua. . .sumserunt ] qui et magicæ artis ex-
teterat auctor cum prius fronte tantum transuerso uelamine utebantur hoc est circa r̄
scimus autem auctorem huius tonsure˛ in Hibernia subulcum Lugeri filii Nellex stetisse
ut in libris Patrici legitur uel demons ex quo Hibernentium non rara pars Britannicis fab-
ulis seducta ipsius tonsura consuetudinem coepit H qui et magice artis exteterat auc-
tor cum prius fronte tantum transuerso uelamine tegebantur et reliqua V 5 autem ]
before auctorem S 5 Loigairi ] Loigeri ⟨ loigiri* O 5–6 Néillís ] (sic) P Nailis O Neili
S 6 extitisse ] extisse A 8–9 De. . .Romana ] this chap. om. B 8 tondentur ] tonsuran-
tur AHV 8–9 tonsura. . .Romana ] Romano more A 10–11 Patricius. . .excommonicari ]
om. HV 11 excommonicari ] excommunicari de ·v· tonsuriis Christianorum A excom-
monicari de V tonsuris Christianorum Romanii dicunt P** 10–12 ] Patricius. . . more
om. HV 13–16 Patricius. . .separabuntur ] this section with its heading follows chap. 51.7
in A. This section is introduced by the heading of chap. 51.7 in HV 13 Patricius ] Petrus
H Paterius V 13 ait ] om. HV 14 femorali ] om. H 14 qui ] que HV 14 non ]
om. HV 15 tonsus fuerit ] capilli eius tonsi sunt HV 15 pariter ] pariter a laicis HV
15–16 contempnabuntur ] condempnantur H condemnentur V 16 separabuntur ] sepa-
rentur HV
 51.7Hibernensis 411

De eo quod non oportet mulieri tunderi HO2 V

H52.8 V51.7

Sinodus Gangrensis: Mulier atondens caput suum Christianitatis causa, anathema

sit.
Hironimus: Non crines debent tonderi sed uitia raderi debent. Crines enim causa
decoris concessi sunt et uelandi capitis in signum obedientiæ uiro suo. 5

Origines de abusiua: Vidi uirum comam enutrientem et sacerdotem panem Domi-

no offerentem albis non indutum. Tertium autem detestatum mihi et Deo mulieres
crines tondere, qui pro uelamine dati sunt.
Inde apostolus: Vir orare debet non uelato capite, mulier autem uelato capite oret.

H52.9 V51.8 De eo quod mulier tonderi debet 10

Lex: Quicumque uotum uouisset Domino, tondebat capitem et pilos in ignem dabat
in signum uitiorum excidentium; quod et Paulus fecit in Cincris. In ueteri testa-
mento signo memoriae ac tristitiae in ueste lugubri, rasis capitibus ambulabant.
Sinodus difiniuit palliatis sub regula filios parturientibus, ut crines tonderent in
signum uitiorum decedentum a se. 15

H52.10 V51.9 De effiminatis in scriptura exossis

Agustinus: Merito iam uirilem fortitudinem non habent, qui in muliebres habitus
transierunt. Iusto enim iudicio Dei uenire credendum est, ut uirilem uirtutem ami-
tent, qui feminarum se spetiæ deformarent.
2 Gangrens. §17 9 I Cor. 11:4–5 11 cf. Ezech. 5:2 12 cf. Act. 18:18

1 De. . .tunderi ] this chap. follows p. 410 ln. 7 HV 2 Gangrensis ] Cangrensis V

4 Hironimus ] Hieronimus (ait Θ) VΘ 4 Non ] mulieres non Θ 4 crines debent (1) ]
debent crines Θ 4 debent (1) ] debet V 4 raderi ] radere VH** 6 Origines ] ΛR V
6 abusiua ] duabus ⟨ duobus H*V duo O2 6 sacerdotem ] V sacerdo H** sacerdos O2
10 mulier. . .debet ] oportet mulierem tonderi Θ 12 Cincris ] Cencris V 13 memoriae ]
memoris VH** 13 tristitiae ] tristi ⟨ tsti H* 17 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 17 muliebres ]
V mulieres H* 18 Dei ] om. Θ 18 uenire ] euenire Θ 18–19 amitent ] amittant V amit-
terent Θ 19 se ] only in Θ 19 deformarent ] deformassent Θ
 412 Hibernensis 52.1

H53 V52 52 De bestiis mitibus

H53.1 V52.1 52.1 De nomine et rebus nociuis bestiæ

In libro XII æthimologiarum: Bestiarum uocabulum propriæ conuenit leonibus, par- HV

dis, tygribus, lupis, et uulpibus, canibusque, et similis {a} ceteris, quæ uel in ore
uel unguibus seuiant, exceptis serpentibus. Bestiæ autem dicti a ui, qua seuiant. 5

Fere autem dictae, eo quod naturali utuntur libertate et desiderio suo ferantur.
Hironimus: Bestia de bessu dicta, hoc est more feritatis.
Item: Quicquid seuit aut ungulis aut penna, bestia nominatur.

52.2 De bestia constringenda, ne dominus eius reddat, quod

H53.2 V52.2 nocet 10

Lex dicit: Omnis, quicumque bestiam nutrit et habet, constringat eam.

Hironimus: In quantum bestia est, tantum ad nocendum nutritur.
Agustinus: Quicumque noluerit occidere proximum suum, ne enutriat
bestiam. Si enim nocuerit, reddet animam pro anima, damnum pro damno.
Faustus: O prudens, terram tuam exerce, boues iungere, curabis, et reliqua; 15 HV

usque dicit: Ne enutrieris bestiam; in quantum enim tibi proderit, tantum

proximis nocet.
In uita monachorum Aegipti: Quidam ieiunauit ad Dominum, ut pro-
hiberet bestias suas, et prohibuit, ne depascærent messem heremite.
Item: Quidam paucas gallinas nutriens, uulpis deuorauit. Inde extendens manum 20 HV

3 Isid., Etymol. 12.2.1 7 Virgilius Maro Grammaticus, Epitomae 11 (ed. Löfstedt, 230)
11 cf. Exod. 21:29–31 13 cf. p. 415 ln. 3

1 mitibus ] om. HV 2 et. . .nociuis ] om. HV 2 bestiæ ] bestiarum HV 3 XII ] duodec-

imo V 4 tygribus ] V tignibus H** 4 similis ] V seminis ⟨ semis H* 6 dictae ] V dic̄
H** 7 Hironimus ] om. AV Hieronimus S 7 de. . .dicta ] dictum est ab essu H dicta
est ab esu V 7 bessu ] esu ⟨ bessu OP* essu B 7 more ] om. H a V 7 feritatis ]
ABS ferilitatis P** feritate HV 8 Item ] om. HV 8 seuit ] ore seuit HV 8 aut (1) ] a
H 9–10 De. . .nocet ] de bestiis mitibus constringendis r̄ (r̄ om. V) HV 11 dicit ] om.
V 11 nutrit. . .et ] om. HV 11 et habet ] etabet A 12 Hironimus. . .nutritur ] this section
follows ln. 17 HV 12 Hironimus ] Hieronimus SV 12 est ] est in S 13 Agustinus ]
Augustinus V 14 Si. . .nocuerit ] om. H 15 Faustus ] Faustinus V 16 enutrieris ]
enutrias S 16 tibi proderit ] proderit tibi HV 18 Aegipti ] Egipti A om. HV Egypti
BOS 18–19 Quidam. . .suas ] quidam paruam messem enutriens bestiae deuorauerunt
et ieiunauit contra Dominum ut suas bestias prohiberet HV 19 ne. . .heremite ] om. HV
19 depascærent ] deuastarent S
 52.3Hibernensis 413

in cælum dixit: Cur hæc superflua et nociua enutris?

Item quidam ait: Domine, redde mihi quod uulpes tuæ deuorauerunt, id
gallinas matris suæ, et procul dubio reddidit sibi Deus.

H53.3 V52.3 52.3 De bubus cornupetis

Lex dicit: Si bos cornupeta, uirum aut foeminam occiderit et mortuus 5

fuerit, bos lapidibus obruetur et non comedetur, et dominus bouis inno-

cens erit. Si bus cornupeta fuerit ab heri et nudius tertius, nec recluserit
eum dominus occideritque hominem, bos lapidibus obruetur, et dominum
eius occident, siue dabit pretium pro anima sua, quantum iudices iudi-
cauerint. 10

H53.6 V52.6 52.4 De III-bus necessariis hominis

Hironimus: Vnusquisque III-a necessaria habet: Seruus, canis, bos. Seruus

ad operandum, canis ad custodiendum, bos ad arandum. Seruus utatur
bonis domini sui, canis de micis omnium pascatur, bos de herbis et fru-
mento et paleis pascatur. 15

H53.7 V52.7 52.5 De canibus

Hibernenses dicunt: Canis catenatus, quicquid mali fecerit in nocte, non

reddetur a domino suo. Si autem in die uiolauerit aliquem, reddet domi-
2 Greg. I, Dialogi 1.9.18 5 Exod. 21:28–30 17 De canibus sinodus sapientium §1 (Bieler,
174)

1 enutris ] enutrix H* 2 Item. . .Domine ] tu HV 2 uulpes ] ulpes P* 2 tuæ ] tui

A 2 deuorauerunt ] deuorauerunt et prohibe bestias tuas HV 2–3 id. . .Deus ] om. HV
2 id ] idem S 3 matris suæ ] suae matris AS 3 reddidit ] reddit A 4 bubus ] bubis S
bobus VΘ 5 dicit ] om. HV 5 Si bos ] HV bos si ABSP** 5 cornupeta ] ABHSV cornu-
peta fuerit P** 6 comedetur ] comedetur (comedentur V) carnes eius HV 6 et (2) ] om.
HV 6 dominus ] dominus autem H 6 bouis ] bos A bobis P* 7 bus ] bos P* 7 nec
recluserit ] om. A 8 dominum ] dominus P* 9 eius ] illius HV om. S 9–10 iudices
iudicauerint ] iudicauerint iudices A 11 III-bus ] III H tribus SV 11 necessariis ] neces-
sitatibus V 11 hominis ] homi H hominum V 12 Hironimus ] om. B Hieronimus SV
12 III-a ] tribus V 12 necessaria ] necessitatibus V 12 habet ] indiget HV 12 Seruus
canis bos ] seruo cane boue HV 14 de (2) ] om. HV 15 pascatur ] uescatur HV comme-
dat Θ 17–414.3 Hibernenses. . .fecerit ] om. HV 17 Hibernenses ] sinodus Hibernensis
A Hibernensis P* 17 dicunt ] dicit A 17 Canis catenatus ] catenis catenae A 17 Canis ]
canis solito S 18 autem ] uero S 18 uiolauerit ] uiuolauerit P*
 414 Hibernensis 52.6

nus eius. Canis uero pecorum, quicquid mali fecerit in bouello aut in
pascuis suorum pecorum, non reddetur a domino suo. Si autem extra
fines exierit, reddetur pro eo, quicquid mali fecerit.
In libris æthimologiarum: Canis nomen latinum, grecum ethimologia habere uide- HV

tur. Grece enim cinos dicitur, licet enim eum quidam a canore latratus appelatum 5

existimant, eo quod insonant, unde et canere dicitur. Nihil enim sagagius canibus,
plus enim sensum ceteris animantibus habent. Namque soli sua nomina cognos-
cunt, dominos suos diligunt, domum deffendunt et dominorum tecta, pro dominis
suis morti se obieciunt, uoluntariæ cum domino ad predam currunt, corpus domini
sui etiam mortuum non relinquunt. Quorum postrima natura, extra hominem esse 10

non posse.
Nam cum in domo patris familias multa animalia sunt familiaris rei commoda, non
est tamen canum cura postrema, et reliqua; usque dicitur: Habent proprios appeti-
tus discernere, amare, seruire.
Item: Non eos, quos insectantur, hodiunt, sed pro his, quos amant, zelant. 15

Item: Notandum quod scimus angelus canem comitem itineris sui non spreuit
habere.

52.6 De prima canis culpa non reddenda

Si canis quidlibet manducet, prima culpa nihil reddatur pro illo, nisi forte
semet. Si iterum peccauerit, dominus canis quod comederit reddat. 20

52.7 De pecore occidente pecus

H53.4 V52.4

Lex: Si bos alienus bouem uulnerauerit alterius et ille mortuus fuerit,

uendent bouem uiuum, et diuidant pretium eius, cadauer autem inter se
diuidant. Si autem bos cornupeta esset ab heri et nudius tertius, et non
4 Isid., Etymol. 12.2.25–6 12 Oros., Hist. prolog. 3–4 15 Oros., Hist. prolog. 5 16 Oros.,
Hist. prolog. 7 19 De canibus sinodus sapientium §2 (Bieler, 174) 22 Exod. 21:35–36

1 bouello ] bobello A 2 autem ] uero S 4 libris ] libro V 4 grecum ] grecam V

5 enim (2) ] inter V 6 canere ] canare VH** 6 sagagius ] sagacius V 7 habent ] ha-
bet V 9–10 domini. . .etiam ] corpus etiam domini sui V 13 postrema ] propria V
16 angelus ] V ang H** 18 De prima canis culpa non reddenda ] this chap. om. HV
19 Si. . .culpa ] om. A 19 manducet ] mandocet P* 20 Si ] quodsi S 22 Lex ] lex
dicit S 22 alienus ] alterius HV 22 bouem. . .alterius ] bouem alterius uulnerauerit HV
23 autem ] autem mortui HV 24 diuidant ] dispertient HV 24 autem ] autem sciebat
quod HSV 24 esset ] om. H
 52.7Hibernensis 415

custodit eum dominus suus, reddet bouem pro boue et cadauer integrum
accipiet.

De animante non nutriendo si noceat HV

H53.5 V52.5

Agustinus: Quicumque noluerit occidere proximum suum, ne enutriet bestiam. Si

enim nocuerit, reddet animam pro anima, damnum pro damno. 5

52.8 De pilacibus

Hibernenses dicunt: Pilax si quid mali fecerit nocte, non reddet dominus
eius. In die uero nocens, reddet.

52.9 De gallinis

Hibernenses dicunt: Gallinae, si deuastauerint messem, aut uineam, aut 10

ortulum in ciuitate sepe circumdatum, que altitudinem habet usque ad

mentum uiri et coronam spinarum habuerit, reddet dominus earum; sin
uero, non reddet. Si autem foras exierint ultra siccatorium, dominus red-
det, si aliquid mali fecerint.

H54 V53 53 De carnibus edendis 15

H54.1 V53.1 53.1 De tempore quo concesse sunt esui humano

Isidorus: Carnes in usum humanum post diluiuum concesse sunt, quia

primo permissae non fuerunt, ut auiditas humana refrenaretur. Inde:
3 cf. p. 412 ln. 13 17 Isid., De off. 1.45.1

1 custodit ] custodiuit S 1 eum ] om. H 1 suus ] om. V 4 Agustinus ] Augustinus V

6 De pilacibus ] this chap. om. HV 8 nocens ] om. A 9 De gallinis ] this chap. om. HV
10 aut (1) ] om. A 10 uineam ] uiniam P* 11 que altitudinem ] om. A 11 ad ] om. A
15 carnibus ] carnalibus A 15 edendis ] ABHOSV om. P** 16 sunt ] sunt carnes BHSV
16 esui ] essui P* 17 Isidorus ] Essidorus AHP* Ysidorus V 17 Carnes. . .diluiuum ]
carnes autem et uinum post diluuium (dilubium V) in ussum humanum edere HV
17 usum ] ussum P* 17 concesse sunt ] concessum est V 17 quia ] nam HV 18 primo ]
initio HV 18 permissae ] permissum HV 18 fuerunt ] fuerat nisi tantum illud ut scrip-
tum est lignum pomiferum (fructiferum H*) et herbam seminalem dedi uobis in escam
hoc est HV 18–416.1 Inde. . .æscam ] om. V
 416 Hibernensis 53.1

Lignum pomiferum et herbam dedi uobis in æscam. Postea per Noe data
sunt cuncta animalia in aescam, ut natura licitis satiaretur et inlicitis co-
erceretur, dicens: Carnem cum sanguine non manducetis. Veniente autem
lege per Moisen, haec licentia coercetur et indicantur munda et inmunda.

De ussu carnium licito 5 HV

H54.2 V53.2

Hironimus: Omne, quod creauit Deus, bonum est: herba ad ussum peccorum,
caro ad ussum humanum.
Sinodus Anchiritana: Bona est caro sic, ut gratiarum actione percipiatur. VH

De ussu carnium inlicito HV

H54.3 V53.3

Essidorus: Sed postquam Christus, qui est principium et finis, apparuit, hoc quod 10

in principio preceperat, etiam in fine temporis retraxit, loquens per apostolum

suum: Bonum est non manducare carnem neque bibere uinum aut aliquid, in quo
est luxoria. Et iterum: Qui infirmus est, holera manducet. Non igitur quia carnes
male˛ sint, ideo prohibentur, sed quia eorum æpulae carnis luxuriam gignunt et
fomes ac nutrimentium omnium uitiorum. 15

53.2 De carnibus non uetandis, sed tamen usus earum luxoriam

gignit

Paulus ait: Carnes non malae, sed usus earum luxuriam gignit, {ac} nutrimen- S

tum est omnium uitiorum.

53.3 De non manducando cibo in quo luxoria 20

Agustinus: Noli manducare omnem cibum, in quo luxoria gignitur.

1 cf. Genesis 1:29 10 Isid., De off. 1.45.1 12 Eph. 5:18 13 Rom. 14:2

1 Postea ] postea uero HV 1 Noe ] Noe in escam HV 2 in aescam ] unicuique tunc

tributa licentia HV 2 aescam ] aescam post P** 4 Moisen ] Moysen BOSV 4 licentia ]
liquentia P* 4 inmunda ] inmunda animalia HV 5 ussu ] aessu Θ 6 Hironimus ] Hi-
eronimus V 6 est ] est ut Θ 8 Sinodus Anchiritana ] si non gen H 10 Essidorus ]
Ysidorus V 12 bibere ] bibetis H* 16–17 De. . .gignit ] this chap. om. HV 16 usus ] us-
sus P* 20 De. . .luxoria ] heading om. HV 20 luxoria ] luxoria gignitur A luxuria est S
21 Agustinus. . .gignitur ] this section follows p. 417 ln. 4 HV 21 Agustinus ] Augustinus
V 21 Noli ] nolite S
 53.4Hibernensis 417

Inde Paulus ait: Omnia licent, sed non omnia adiuuant.

53.4 De abstinentia in usu carnium

Hironimus: Vsus carnium licitus est, sed in hoc licito abstinentiam prae-
dicamus.

53.5 De cautione dissensionis in carnibus edendis 5

Paulus ait: Manducans non manducantem non spernat, et non manducans

manducantem non iudicet. Qui enim manducat, Deo manuducet, gratias
agit; et qui non manducat, Deo non manducat.

53.6 De eo quod omne animal mortuum sine effussione sangui-

H54.7 V53.7 nis morticinum est 10

Hironimus ait: Suffocatum aut per manus hominum gentili more, aut per
se ipsum lege mortis, aut per bestias, aut per ignem, aut per aquam, aut
per aliam quamcunque mortis causam efficitur, inlicitum est; morticinum
enim est, quod absque effussione sanguinis emittit uitam, et in quo mo-
riatur anima. 15

1 I Cor. 6:12 ∥ cf. p. 467 ln. 16 6 Rom. 14:3, 6 11 cf. Canones Adomnani §§14, 17

1 Inde. . .adiuuant ] this section occurs twice in HV: here (with expediunt for adiuuant) and
following p. 416 ln. 15 1 ait ] om. V 1 licent ] licquent P* 2 De. . .carnium ] heading
om. HV de eo quod in aessu carnium abstinentia habenda Θ 2 usu ] ussu P* aessu Θ
3 Hironimus ] Hieronimus SV 3 Vsus ] ussus P* 3 licitus ] liquitus P* 3 in ] om. A
3 licito ] liquito P* 5 De. . .edendis ] this chap. om. HV 5 dissensionis ] desentionis P*
6 ait ] om. S 7 iudicet ] indicet P* 7–8 gratias agit. . .Deo non manducat ] gratias agit
Deo A 7–8 gratias agit ] gratias enim agat Deo S 8 non ] AB om. P** 8 non man-
ducat ] only in S 11 Hironimus ] Hieronimus SV 11 ait ] om. V 11 per (2) ] only in
SV 13 quamcunque ] qualemcumque V 14 enim est ] est enim S 14 enim ] om. HV
14 est ] om. AH 14 quod ] quia SV 14–15 et. . .anima ] om. V
 418 Hibernensis 53.7

53.7 De decreto sinodi in inlicitis et licitis carnibus

H54.5 V53.5

Sinodus Gangrensis ait: Si quis carnem preter sanguinem et idolis immo-

latam et suffocatam cum relegione manducantem et fide catholica con-
demnauerit, tamquam spem propter essum huiusmodi non habentem,
anathema sit. 5

De eo quod carnes uetite˛ sunt in lege HV

H54.6 V53.6

In nouo purificate sunt.

Eucherius interrogatus: Quare commonis cibus uocabatur inmundus? Respondit:
Quia contra interdictum tunc in commone ceteris patebat hominibus, qui in cibo-
rum discretione legis obseruantiam non tenebant, per quam Iudæi partem Dei se 10

esse iactabant. Purificatus est cum Domino dicente ad Petrum: Quod Dominus
purificauit {te}, ne commone dixeris.

H54.8 V53.8 53.8 De essu piscium ualde licito

Issidorus ait: Piscem possumus manducare, quem Dominus post resurrec-

tionem comedit. Nec apostoli prohibuerunt. 15

Hironimus: Essum piscium cum magna gratulatione suscipimus et lau-

damus, quia eum Dominus suscepit resurgens.
Agustinus: Vna caro est, que luxoriam non gignit, hoc est piscium; sed lex
docet, aliquos pisces inlicitos, ut insquamosos, et pilosos, et reliqua.
2 Gangrens. §2 8 Eucher., Instruct. 1 CCSL 66, p. 179 11 Act. 10:15 14 Isid., De off.
1.45.2

1 De. . .carnibus ] de excommunicatione spernentium manducantes carnes licitas HV

2 Gangrensis ] Gangensis A Cangransis V 2 ait ] om. V 2 preter ] propter B
3 relegione ] religione non A 3 et (2) ] om. HV 8 uocabatur ] uocabatur qui putabatur
H** uocabantur V 8 Respondit ] om. V 10 quam ] quod V 11 Quod ] V quam H**
13 licito ] om. A 14 Issidorus ] Essidorus AHP* Essiodorus B Isidorus S Ysidorus V
14 ait ] om. HV 14–15 Piscem. . .prohibuerunt ] Piscem (pisces V) sane quia eum post
resurrectionem accepit Dominus possumus manducare hoc enim nec saluatur nec apostoli
prohibuerunt HV 14 Piscem ] piscem sane S 15 Nec ] hoc enim nec S 16 Hironimus ]
Hieronimus BSV 16 Essum ] ussum H* esum S usum V 16 magna gratulatione ]
gratulatione magna HV 17 suscepit. . .resurgens ] resurgens suscipit HV 17 suscepit ]
suscipit P* 18 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 18 caro est ] est caro HV 18 non ] si A
18–19 sed. . .reliqua ] in Deuteronomio non comeditis ex omnibus que morantur in aquis
que habent scamas (squamas V) comedete quæ absque pennulis et scamis (squamis V)
sunt comedetis quia inmunda sunt HV 19 insquamosos ] inscuamossos ⟨ inscamossos P*
19 pilosos ] pilossos P*
 53.8Hibernensis 419

De fluminibus piscium H
H54.9

Item XLV titulos: Et discernunt quod distruenda gurgitia piscium, que correte di-
cuntur, in fluminibus retibus aptatis, ne semen discordiæ pro æsca in fraternitate
sit, et corda eorum rancore possessa tristentur, secundum illud exemplum, eu-
angelium: Si offeres munus tuum ad altare, et reliqua. In alio loco uero flumi- 5

nis retibus inæpto, ita conponantur gurgitia piscium, ut sint supra aquas mensura
æquali. Et condatur piscibus maris tractus natandi ad usum commoniter omnibus
hominibus flumine ab imo usque ad superiorem eius partem, quo proficiunt in ci-
bos omnibus, quibus a creatore in commone dictum est: Et dominamini piscibus
maris. Tamen est prout aptauerint ueri iudices quanto spatio iuxta correptam in 10

transuerso natanti tractus sit, etenim dicitur: V˛e tibi, qui predaris, quia et ipse
predaueris.

H54.10 V53.9 53.9 De esu auium licito

Hironimus: Caro auium clericis licita est. Non tam enim pascit, quam
incitat dolorem. Sed et poene totas aues licitas lex docet. 15

H54.11 53.10 De esu ferarum maxime ceruorum licito

V53.10

Hibernenses dicunt: Caro ferarum, ut multi putant, ad esum licita, quia

magis eruginem uitalium, quam saturitatem gignit. Quidam eam similem
carni reliquae dicunt, quia saturitatem uentris, ut alia caro, prestat; tamen
aeclesia has III carnes esui consecrauit. 20

5 Matt. 5:23 9 Gen. 1:28 11 Is. 33:1

3 fraternitate ] fra H** 5–6 fluminis ] flumine H** 7 ad usum ] abussior H**
10 quanto ] qunto H* 13 esu ] essu HP* 14 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 14 enim ]
est enim A om. V 15 Sed. . .docet ] item caro quarendā auium ad commedendum in
lege concessa est ut bruchus et locusta cætereque aues sed nonnullus docet lex esse in-
licitas ut sunt curuini generis et aquilini HV 15 licitas ] inlicitas AP*S 16 esu ] essu
P* 17–20 Hibernenses. . .consecrauit ] sinodus Hibernensis caro ferrarum hoc est ceru-
ina a patribus ad comedendum preoccupata est licet penitentibus non refectionem quam
aruginem uitalium prestat quidam eam (om. V) similem (simile V) carni reliqui adsimu-
lant quia saturitatem uentris ut alia caro prestat et nullis sacre scripturæ paginis liquen-
tius carnibus reliquis legitur sed tamen æclesia has tres carnes ad ædendum consecrauit
HV 17 Hibernenses ] hii bernenses A 17 dicunt ] om. V 17 ut multi putant ] om.
S 17 esum ] essum P* 18–19 saturitatem. . .saturitatem ] om. A 20 has ] interlin. A
20 esui ] essui P* 20 consecrauit ] consacrauit P*
 420 Hibernensis 53.10

H54.12 De essu animalium, hoc est suum, licito

V53.11

In ueteri testamento de sacerdote dicitur: Lepus quoque, nam et ipse ruminat sed
ungulam non diuidit, et sus, que ungulam diuidit et non ruminat: horum carnibus
non uescemini.

H54.13 53.11 De esu suium licito 5

V53.12

Originis ait: Suis inmunda prius, nunc consecrata per stragem porcorum
in aeuangelio, quasi probata per imperium in poena.
In libris æthimologiarum: Pecus dicimus omne, quod humana lingua et efficiæ HV

caret.
Agustinus: Pecorum nomen his animalibus aptari solet, que in ussum ho- 10

minum siue adiuuandis laboribus, ut boues et equi et si qua talia, siue ad

linitium siue ad uescendum, ut oues et sues.

De eo quod caro suillis non omnibus licet comedi HV

H54.14

V53.13
Hironimus in conflictu contra Iuuinianum: Audii idcirco sues, et apros, et ceruos,
et ceteras animantes creaturas, ut milites an athletae, naute,
˛ rethores, metallorum 15

fussores, et ceteri duro operi mancipati haberent cibos.

2 Leuit. 11:6–8 7 cf. Marc. 5:11–13 8 Isid., Etymol. 12.1.5 10 Aug., De Genesi ad litteram,
3.11 CSEL 28(1), p. 75 14 Hier., Aduers. Iouinian. 2.6 PL 23:293

2 sacerdote ] sacerd̄ H** sacerdotibus V 5 esu ] essu P* 5 suium licito ] animalium hoc
est suum (interlin. suum H*) licito HV 5 suium ] summendum ⟨ summ̄dū A* 6 Originis ]
Origenes S 6 ait ] om. S 6 Suis ] sues A sus H 6 prius ] primum erat H 6 consecrata ]
consacrata P* 6 porcorum ] corporem S 7 imperium ] impiorum H 7 in (2) ] om. H
8 efficiæ ] H effigie V 10 Agustinus ] proprie autem HV 10 aptari ] acomodari H ac-
commodare V 10 que ] que sunt A quae sunt ad uestiendum aut ad uescendum apta
ut oues et sues aut HV 10 ussum ] ussu H usum sunt S usu V 11–12 siue adiuuan-
dis. . .sues ] commoda ut æqui et boues deffert inter pecora et pecodes nam ueteres com-
moniter in significatione omnium animalium pecora dixerunt pecodes (peco H* pecudes
V) autem tantum illa animalia quæ eduntur
˛ quasi pecodes (peceudes ⟨ pecudes V*) gener-
aliter autem (om. V) omne animal pecus ad pascendo uocatum HV 11 qua ] AS quas ⟨ qua
P* 12 linitium ] laniticum A interlin. uel lanitium PS 14 Hironimus ] Hieronimus V
14 Iuuinianum ] iuuiniā H** 15 athletae ] atlete H*
 53.12Hibernensis 421

53.12 De suibus manducantibus homines

H54.15

V53.14
Theodorus ait: Porci, qui sanguinem gustantes tetigerint, manducentur;
sed si cadauera mortuorum lacerantes manducent, carnes eorum non licet
comedi usque quo macerentur.
Item: Si porcus sanguinem biberit, licet, si tantum gustauerit, nihil est. 5

H54.16 53.13 De esu aequorum inlicito

V53.15

In Deuteronomio: Omne, quod habet quidem ungulam, sed non diuidit eam nec HV

ruminat, inmundum erit. Lex prohibet.

Hironimus autem dicit in conflictu in Arnubium: Equus et canis animalia
inmunda sunt semper. 10

Theodorus aepiscopus: Equum non prohibent, tamen consuetudo non est

comedi.
Sinodus Cartaginensis ait: Equum non prohibet æclesia, sed tamen inlici-
tum est comedi.

53.14 De morticinis suibus, et de animalibus sanguinem huma- 15

num sumentibus, et de carnibus comestis a lupis, de pi-

scibus et strangulatis animalibus, de comestis ab aecipitre,
H54.17 et de æquo

Lex: Si mortuum fuerit animal, quod licet nobis comedere, qui cadauer eius te- H

tigerit, inmundus erit usque ad uesperum; et qui comederit ex eo quippiam siue 20

portauerit, lauabit uestimenta sua.

2 Canones Theodori D 23 (≃U ii.11.7–8) 7 Leuit. 11:26 11 Canones Theodori D 22 (≃U
ii.11.4) 19 Leuit. 11:39–40

1 De. . .homines ] de suibus gustantibus carnem uel sanguinem hominum (hominis V) HV

2 Theodorus ] Theodorus aepiscopus HV 2 ait ] om. HV 3 si ] S qui A quia BV om.
P** 5 Item. . .est ] om. HV 6 esu ] essu P* 7 Omne ] omne animal V 8 Lex prohibet ]
om. HV 9 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 9 autem dicit ] om. HV 9 in conflictu in (2)
Arnubium ] in conflictu Marbubium (sic) H 9 in (2) Arnubium ] carnium ⟨ in Arnubium
O* 9 in (2) ] ad S 10 semper ] semper ad comedendum V 11–12 Theodorus. . .comedi ]
om. HV 11 prohibent ] S prohibet P** 12 comedi ] comedendi A 13 ait ] om. HSV
13 æclesia ] comedi H eccl̄ comedi V 13 tamen ] om. HV 13–14 inlicitum ] inlicitom P*
14 comedi ] S P** 15–18 De. . .æquo ] this chap. om. V 15–18 suibus. . .æquo ] et ceteris
animalibus H 16 sumentibus ] interlin. uel sugentibus A 18 æquo ] interlin. uel cane O
19 qui ] Leuit. quia H**
 422 Hibernensis 53.14

Theodorus episcopus dicit: Greci carnem morticinam non dant porcis suis.
Pelles autem morticinorum ad calciamenta licet accipi, sed non in sanctum
aliquid. Si porci comedant carnem morticinorum aut sanguinem hominis,
non abiciendos credimus, nec gallinas equali modo. Animalia, que a lupis
siue canibus consummantur, non comedenda, nisi porcis proiciantur et 5

canibus, nec ceruus, nec caper, si mortui inuenti fuerint. Pisces licent, qui
alterius naturæ sunt. Aues et animalia cetera, si in retibus strangulentur,
non sunt comedenda. Paulus enim ait: Abstinete uos a suffocato sanguine
et ab idulatria; similiter ab accipitre mortificanda. Equum non prohibet,
tamen consuetudo non est comedere. 10

De ussu licito HV
H54.18

V53.16
Gregorius in humilis: Sciendum est, quia quisquis inlicita nulla committit huic iure
conceditur, ut licitis utatur; sic pietas opera facit, ut tamen si noluerint ea, que˛
mundi sunt, non relinquant.

53.15 De edendis carnibus et omnibus aescis, nisi scandalizent 15

proximos
H54.4 V53.4

Paulus dicit: Alius credit non manducare omnia, qui enim infirmatur, ol-
era manducet. Qui manducat non manducantem non spernat, et qui non
manducat manducantem non iudicet. Nam Dominus illum adsumsit; qui
manducat Domino manducet. Deo enim gratias agit. Scio et confido in 20

Domino Iesu Christo, quia nihil commone est per ipsum; nisi ei, qui es-
timet, quia commone est. Tu autem fidem, quam habes penes temet ipsum,
1 Canones Theodori D 19, 20, 21, 168, 22 (≃U ii.8.7, ii.11.7, ii.11.1, ii.11.3, ii.11.2, ii.11.4)
8 Act. 15:29, 21:25 12 Greg. I, In Luc. 20.8 17 Rom. 14:2–3, 6, 14, 22

1 Theodorus. . .Greci ] et H 2 morticinorum ] eorum H 2 licet ] liceant H

3–4 Si. . .modo ] om. H 3 hominis ] homines P* 5 consummantur ] non summan-
tur H* 5 proiciantur ] om. H 6 ceruus ] seruus P* 6 caper ] caprus A caprea H
6 Pisces ] et pisces A pisces autem H 6 qui ] quia ⟨ qui P* 9 similiter. . .mortificanda ]
passage follows comedenda on line 8 H 10 consuetudo ] consuitodo P* 11 ussu licito ]
this chap. follows p. 421 ln. 14 V 15–16 De edendis. . .scandalizent proximos ] de cauenda
dissensione (dissione V) in edendis cibis maxime in carnibus HV 17 dicit ] om. HV
ait S 17 non ] om. SV 17 enim ] autem ABSV 17–18 olera ] interlin. .i. panem A
19 iudicet ] spernat V 20 Deo enim gratias agit ] gratias enim agit Deo et qui non
manducat Deo manducat HV 21 commone ] excommune A 21 est ] om. V 22 quia ]
quod HV 22 penes ] ABHSV pene P** poenes O 22 temet ] AS stemet (sic) H et P**
temed V 22 ipsum ] ABS ipsam P**
 53.16Hibernensis 423

habe coram Deo. Si aesca scandalizet fratrem, non manducabo carnem in

aeternum.

53.16 De cibis infidelium non nocentibus iuxta doctrinam, si

cum gratiarum actione, et si non scandalizent fratrem, et
idolothitis ignoratis similiter 5

Paulus ait: Omnia, que in macello ueniunt, manducate, nihil interrogantes

propter conscientiam; Domini est terra et plenitudo eius. Et si quis uos
uocat ad cenam ex infidelibus et uultis ire cum eo, et omne, quod ante
uos ponitur, manducate, nihil discernentes propter conscientiam. Si quis
dixerit, hoc idolo sacrificatum est, nolite manducare propter eum, qui nun- 10

tiauit. Propter conscientiam alterius dico. Ideo non idolo enim reputes,
sed Deo.

H55 V54 54 De uera innocentia

H55.1 V54.1 54.1 De laude innocentiæ

Agustinus ait: Vera innocentia est, que nulli nocet, nullius rei desideratrix, 15

cunctos putat meliores esse.

Item: Non concupiscit que sunt alterius, in omnibus semper sufficiens.
Item: Innocentia precellit ieiunio. Qui enim ieiunat, corpus suum casti-
gat. Innocentia nihil corruptibile scit. Precellit orationi. Qui enim orat,
timet puniri. Innocentia uero nescit poenam, ideo non timet. Precellit 20

ælimosinæ. Qui enim aelimosinam aut pro se ipso aut pro amicis dedit,
6 I Cor. 10:25–29 15 Aug., In psalm. 7.8 CCSL 38, p. 41 ln. 24–25

3–5 De. . .similiter ] this chap. om. HV 5 idolothitis ] idolathicis AO idolothicis S

6 interrogantes ] discernentes A 7–9 Domini. . .conscientiam ] om. A 11 alterius ] al-
teris P* 11 dico ] dico non propter tuam AS 11–12 Ideo. . .Deo ] om. S 11 Ideo ]
id A 14 De ] de uera S 15 ait ] om. H 16 putat ] putet S 18 ieiunio ] ieiu-
nium S 19 Innocentia ] innocentia uero AHSV 19 scit ] habet quo corpus castiget
HV 19 orationi ] orationem V 20 timet (1) ] timet fraudere praemis calestibus aut
HV 20 Innocentia uero ] infernalibus tormentibus innocentia uero praemia sperat HV
21 ælimosinæ ] ælimosinæ timet crimen P** 21 enim ] om. H 21 aut (1) ] dat aut AHSV
21 dedit ] om. AHSV
 424 Hibernensis 54.2

innocentia uero non habet, quod in se deleat per ælimosinam. Precel-

lit lectioni. Qui enim legit, legit, ut loquatur ad Dominum. Innocentia
uero non indiget querere Dominum, quia ab eo nunquam recedit; puritas
enim mentis inuenit omnia studia lectionis. Inde dicitur: Cuius cor purum
est, non est necesse literas doceri. Puritas enim mentis socia est angelo- 5

rum, conscia diuini muneris, nihil ei inuissibile est. Hi sequentur agnum

quocumque ierit. De his dicitur: Quorum angeli semper uident faciem
patris.

H55.2 V54.2 54.2 De innocentia puerorum

In æuangelio: Sinite paruulos uenire ad me et nolite eos prohibere. Talium 10

est enim regnum celorum.

Cum Dominus dicit talium est regnum celorum, notandum quod non dicit etatum, VH

nam meritum erat eum adiuuat, non etas talium est.

Hironimus in tractatu Mathei: Talius est signanter. Dixit talium non istorum, ut
ostenderet non ætatem regnare, sed mores. Simili modo, frater non nominatus 15

est, nisi qui relegiosus est.

Hironimus in eodem tractatu: Sed et signanter additur: Qui dixerit fratri suo, racha.
Frater enim noster nullus est, nisi qui eandem nobiscum partem habet.
Item: Nisi efficiamini sicut paruuli isti, non intrabitis in regnum Dei.

54.3 De pueris malis quamuis innocentes 20

H55.3 V54.3

In uita patrum: Puer V annorum male nutritus, mala quedam loquebatur

uerba et faciebat mala. Qui demone arreptus in sinu nutritoris. Male
6 Apoc. 14:4 7 Matt. 18:10 10 Matt. 19:14; Marc. 10:14; Luc. 18:16 14 Hier., In Matt.
18:15 PL 26:136 17 Matt. 5:22 ∥ Hier., In Matt. 5:22 19 Matt. 18:3 21 cf. Greg. I, Dialogi
4.19.1

1 habet ] interlin. H 2 legit (2) ] ABHSV om. P** 2 ut ] om. V 5 est necesse ] necesse
est HV 5 est (3) ] om. HV 6 est ] om. ABOS et reliqua HV 7 semper uident ]
se perident P** 8 patris ] patris et reliqua H 10 ad me ] om. S 10 eos pro-
hibere ] prohibere eos V 11 regnum ] regnum reḡ P** 11 celorum ] ABHSV om. P**
13 erat. . .est ] om. H 14 Hironimus ] Hieronimus V 15 modo ] V mō H** 15 frater ]
fr̄ VH** 15 non (2) ] om. V 17 Hironimus. . .tractatu ] om. V 19 Item ] Christus HV
20 innocentes ] innocentibus HV 21 V ] quindecim S quinque V 21 nutritus ] nutri-
abatur HV 21–22 mala. . .uerba ] om. HV 22 et. . .mala ] om. S 22 mala ] om. HV
22 Qui ] quia OS 22 arreptus ] arreptus obiit HV 22–425.1 Male. . .obiit ] om. HV
 54.4Hibernensis 425

loqutus obiit, et nihil meriti post mortem consequtus est.

In uita monachorum: Quidam puer male ussus febre correptus moritur et
pater eius Obium episcopum rogauit, ut sacrifitium pro eo offerret. Qui
dixit: Qui in uita male utitur, oblationem post mortem non meretur uel
non indiget, quia non ætas meritum meretur, sed meritum ætatem adiu- 5

uat.
Paulus ait: Quando paruulus eram ut paruulus loquebar; quando uir fac-
tus sum euacuaui ea, que paruuli sunt, cum Dominus dicit: Talium est
regnum cælorum. Notandum quod non dicit aetatum.
Hironimus dicit: Qualitas prouidenda est, non aetas; aetas enim fallit. 10

H55.5 V54.5 54.4 De uitiis, que adherent innocentiæ puerorum

Agustinus: Que sunt paruuli? Fallacia, instabilitas, cupiditas omnis rei;

maledictus, periurus, gulosus, et cetera.

H55.4 V54.4 54.5 De duobus generibus innocentiæ

Agustinus dicit: Duo innocentiæ genera sunt: falsa innocentia, cui ætas 15

non succidit, et opus, ut in paruulis. Vera innocentia est, que ætiam per
corpus uirile nescit malitiam, ut in paucis accidere solet.
7 I Cor. 13:11

1 obiit ] obit P* 1 post. . .consequtus ] consequutus (consecutus V) est post mortem HV

1 est ] om. S 3 Obium ] Obuium B Ouium S 4 uita ] uita sua HV 4–5 uel. . .indiget ]
om. HV 5 quia. . .meretur ] om. S 5 sed ] AHSV si P** 7 ait ] om. V 7 uir ] uir for-
tis HV 8–9 cum. . .cælorum ] om. HV 9 Notandum. . .aetatum ] was after Hironimus
dicit in the following section P** 9 Notandum ] AS nota P** 10 Hironimus. . .fallit ]
om. V 10 dicit ] om. AS 10 Qualitas ] nota quod non dicit aetatum qualitas O
10 prouidenda ] peruiden H 11 De. . .puerorum ] de propriis innocentiae malorum
puerorum Θ 11 uitiis ] uitis P* 12 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 13 maledictus ] paru-
ulus enim maledictus HV 13 gulosus ] gollusus P* 13 et cetera ] sepe reperitur HV
15 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 15 dicit ] om. HV 15 innocentiæ. . .sunt ] genera sunt in-
nocentiae HV 16 ut in ] HSV non in A nam in B non P** 16 est ] om. HV 17 paucis ]
paruolis A 17 accidere ] accedere P* 17 solet ] ualet Θ
 426 Hibernensis 54.6

H56.5(sic) 54.6 De eo quod non numerantur paruuli in numero perfectorum

V55.4

Sex milia armatorum populi Dei exceptis paruulis et mulieribus numer-

antur. Similiter V milia in aeuangelio mulierum paruulorumque numero
caret.

54.7 De aetate paruuli, qua nihil reddit 5

H56.5(sic)

V55.3
Sinodus Gallica: Paruulus usque ad annos XV pro delicto nihil nisi disci-
plinam recipiet. Post hanc uero etatem quicquid delinquat uel furatur retribuat. HV

Sinodus Gallina: Paruulus usque ad annos XII pro delicto nihil nisi disciplinam
accipiet.

54.8 De aetate antequam sanctimoniales non uelentur 10

quamlibet uita earum et mores probati sint

H56.7

Sinodus: Sanctimoniales {que} ante annum aetatis sue˛ XII uel XV non ue- H

lentur, licet uitæ earum et mores probati sunt. HA

2 cf. I Chron. 12:24 3 cf. Matt. 14:13–21; Marc. 6:31–44; Luc. 9:12–17; Ioh. 6:1–14 6 cf.
Excerpta de Libris Romanorum §26 (≃Iudicium culparum §18 [Bieler, 140, 152]) 8 see previous
section 12 Agath. §19 ∥ cf. p. 355 ln. 2

1 numerantur ] inumerantur A 2 Sex ] seccenta H sexcenta V 2 mulieribus ] multi A

3 V ] quinque SV 3 milia ] m P** milia uirorum HV 3 mulierum ] numero mulierum et
HV 3 paruulorum ] paruuli V 3 que ] om. HV quae P* 3 numero ] om. HV 4 caret ]
carent S 5 De. . .reddit ] this chap. follows p. 428 ln. 8 H, p. 428 ln. 4 V 5 aetate ] ae-
tate qua HV 5 qua nihil ] pro delicto nihil HV 5 reddit ] reddeant HV 6 Gallica ]
Romana H 6 Paruulus ] Paulus P* 6 XV ] XII ABH XV ⟨ XII O* duodecim V 6 nisi ]
interlin. H si nisi P* 7 recipiet ] accipit H 8–9 Sinodus. . .accipiet ] this is the second oc-
currence of this section in HV 8 annos ] V an̄ H** 8 XII ] interlin. uel XV H duodecim
uel quindecim V 10–11 De. . .sint ] this chap. follows p. 428 ln. 13 H this chap. om. V
10 sanctimoniales ] sanctimoniales quamlibet antequam sanctimoniales A 10 non ue-
lentur ] om. AS 11 quamlibet. . .sint ] om. H 11 probati ] probata S 12–13 ante. . .sunt ]
uita earum et mores probati sint ante annum etatis suae XII non uelentur A 12 uel XV ]
om. HA
 54.8Hibernensis 427

De infantibus HV
H56 V55

H56.1 V55.1 De eo quod mala merentur proiectores infantum in eclesia Dei

Sinodus Hibernensis: Quicumque infantes in æclesia Dei proieciunt ignorante

abbate, si in ea episcopi
˛ sepulti sunt aut presentes sint, III annos et demedio
peneteant. Si autem homicidium in ea fecerint, VII annos peneteant. Vnde hoc 5

sumtum est, quod VII gradus habet et æclesia septiformis. Si uero æpiscopum
non habuerit, sed parua æclesia sit, anno et demedio penitentiam agant.

De eo, cuius sunt filii proiecti in æclesia H

H56.2

Sinodus Hibernensis: Filius adlatus æclesiæ seruus eiusdem erit nisi pretiatur.
Nec noxis eius eclesiæ maculabit si{ue} proteruus sit si[ue] tantum, in quan- 10

tum ualet, corripuerit. At filius adlatus æclesiæ intra C dies inculpatus, ab ea

discesserit, nullam in eo potestatem habebit æclesia, sed ad cognatorum ius per-
tinebit. Si æclesia pecuniam {habuerit uel} sumpserit a parentibus [in] quan-
tumcumque, nutrientium uice parentum erit. [Si infans mortuus fuerit] per negle-
gentiam, VII annis peneteant neglegantes, quia Christum necauerunt. Hinc alii 15

interpretantur VII annis peneteant, qui infantes proiecierunt, et quantum malum

infixerunt in æclesiam Dei, tantum accipiant.

De defentione proiectorum infantium æclesiæ Dei HV

H56.3 V55.2

Christus: Sinite paruulos uenire ad me. Hunc Christum infantem suo exemplo
possuit. 20

Abraham deduxit hospites ad Sodomam sine culpa. Sic deduxit Christum hos-
pitem.
Origines in annalibus: Infans quidam templo possitus erat. A quodam sacerdote
nutritus est in templo sine culpa parentum.
2 cf. p. 326 ln. 8 3 cf. p. 326 ln. 8 8 cf. p. 326 ln. 18 19 Matt. 19:14; Marc. 10:14; Luc.
18:16 21 cf. Gen. 18:16 23 cf. I Sam. 1:24–28

2 De. . .Dei ] see p. 326 ln. 8 for this chap. in Hib.A 2 eo quod ] quanto V 2 mala ] malo V
3–7 Sinodus. . .agant ] see p. 326 ln. 8 for this section in Hib.A 4 III ] tres V 4 demedio ]
dimidium V 5 in. . .fecerint ] fecerint in ea V 5 VII ] septem V 6 quod VII ] quia
aep̄s septem V 8 De. . .æclesia ] see p. 326 ln. 18 for this chap. in Hib.A. This chap. om. V
19 Hunc ] V hc̄ H** 21 Abraham ] Abram V 23 Origines ] Orig H** Origenis V
 428 Hibernensis 55.1

In uita monachorum: Vbicumque æclesia Dei, illic hospites deduces. Inde Chris-
tum deduxit ad uos, hoc est enulum ad lectum suum.
Gregorius: Quis det mihi missericordiam? Missericordia enim sine offensione est.
Inde misericordem fecit.

De eo quod primis annis infantes a matribus separari non oportet 5 H

H56.4

Lactantius: Idque ipsum solertisime conparatum est, ut candens ac pinguis hu-

mor teneritudinem noui corporis inrigaret, donec ad fortiores capiendos cibos {et}
dentibus instruatur et uiribus roboretur.

De iuuenibus uota sua proferri debentibus cum ad annos pubertatis HV

uenerint 10
H56.6 V55.5

Sinodus: Oportet filios, ut cum annos pubertatis uenerint, cogantur aut uxores
ducere aut continentiam proferre. Et filie˛ eadem ætate aut castitatem aut nuptias
elegant uoluntate paterna.

55 De ospitalitate
H57 V56

H57.1 V56.1 55.1 De ospitalitate seruanda 15

Paulus ad Ebreos: Ospitalitatem nolite obliuisci; per hanc enim placuerunt

quidam angelis ospitio susceptis.
In aeuangelio: Egenos uagosque induc in domum tuam.
Item: Querite esurientes, qui luxoriamini in diuitiis uestris. Nota quod
non solum dicit eos recipere, sed querere. 20

6 Lactantius, De opificio Dei 12 CSEL 27, pp. 46–7 11 cf. p. 465 ln. 18 16 Heb. 13:2 18 Is.
58:7

2 enulum ] (sic) H 3 Gregorius ] Augustinus V 4 Inde ] male Θ 4 misericordem ]

missericor H** 4 fecit ] deci Θ 5 De. . .oportet ] this chap. om. V 7 et ] Lactant.
11 Sinodus ] sinodus Romana V 11 pubertatis ] V puertatis H** 11 cogantur ] V cog-
nantur H** 12 proferre ] proferri VH** 15 De ospitalitate ] om. P** 15 ospitalitate
seruanda ] obseruatione hospitalitatis HV 16 Ebreos ] Hebreos SV 16 enim ] om. HV
17 susceptis ] receptis HV 19 Item ] inde dicitur in sal̄a (Salomone V) HV 20 dicit eos ]
eos dicit HV
 55.2Hibernensis 429

55.2 De profectu ospitalitatis

H57.2 V56.2

Abraham per ospitalitatem meruit audire misteria a Deo. Loth per ospital-
itatem meruit liberari de Sodomis. Raab meritrix de Hiricho per ospital-
itatem domum suam liberauit. Vidua fidelis et ospitalitate prophetarum
meruit filium suum suscitari et uasa farina repleri. Abdias seruus Dei in 5

ministratione prophetarum meruit accipere graciam prophetie.

Gregorius in omelis: Quidam princeps aquam ospitibus ministrans et
lauans pedes. V uiros enim uidit, et reuersus IIII tantum inuenit. In
sequente uero nocte uidit et audiuit Dominum dicentem: Hucusque in
membris meis ministrasti, hac uero uice mihi fecisti. Ait enim Dominus: 10

Qui uos reciperit, me recipit.

In uita monachorum: Quidam latrones causa prædandi uenerunt ad al-
ium locum. Et omnes monachii cum principe suo luminibus captis ad
obsequium eorum uenerunt. Quique dans aquam obsequi, clare uidit et
indicauit illis, et illi confessi sunt suam culpam et poenitentiam egerunt. 15

2 cf. Gen. 18:1–22 ∥ cf. Gen. 19:1–3 3 cf. Ios. 2:1–16 4 cf. II Reg. 4:18–37 5 cf. Abdias
(Obadiah) 7 cf. Greg. I, Homil. in euang. 23.2 11 Matt. 10:40

2–3 audire. . .meruit ] om. A 3 Raab ] Rab ABHP* 3 Hiricho ] Hiericho ABHV Iericho
S 4 ospitalitate ] ospita A hospita S 5 suum ] om. S 5 uasa ] uassa P* 7 omelis ]
humilis HP* humelis AS homeliis BV 8 V ] II A quinque SV 8 enim ] om. ABHOSV
8 IIII ] quattuor V 8 inuenit ] om. H 9 uidit et ] om. HS 9 dicentem ] dicentem ei
HSV 9 in ] om. HV 10 ministrasti ] ministrandi A 12 uenerunt ] hospitantes H ue-
nierunt P* om. V 12–13 ad. . .locum ] in quodam loco manserunt HV 13–14 Et. . .Quique ]
om. V 13 monachii ] clerici H monochii P* 14 Quique ] om. H interlin. .i. princeps O
14 dans ] dantes autem H 14 obsequi ] obsequis suis auriens oculis H obsequii circa illos
S 14 uidit ] uidere H 14–15 et. . .egerunt ] meruit quo ministerio quasi ospitibus rerato
(sic) confessa culpa ad penitentiam reuersi sunt H
 430 Hibernensis 55.3

55.3 De cauendis ospitibus

H57.3 V56.3

In uita patrum: Quidam ospes ad episcopum uenit, quem non suscipit.

Inde ad quendam maritum uenit et reuelauit illi quod ab episcopo non est
susceptus. Maritus uero suscepit eum. Qui media nocte surgens, occidit
filium eius, quia demoniacus fuit ospes, quoniam maritus in uitupera- 5

tionem episcopi suscepit eum.

55.4 De malis ospitio recipiendis

Sinodus Romana: Qui se ostendunt quasi discipulos esse et incogniti sunt,

adducant secum a fratribus, quibus cogniti sunt, quendam commendan-
tem eos. Si autem non adduxerint, dantem testimonium pro eis, non re- 10

cipiantur propter seductores, qui se quasi discipulos perfectos faciunt, sed

sunt lupii rapaces.

De mercide suscipiendi HV
H57.4 V56.4

Dominus in æuangelio: Qui recipit prophetam in nomine prophete, mer-

cedem prophete recipiet. 15

Item: Qui pascit iustum, quasi qui pascit Deum. Qui pascit peccatorem,
quasi qui pascit iustum, eo quod homo essuriens sit. Nota quod Christus HV

Iudam traditorem non preterit.

14 Matt. 10:41

2 In. . .patrum ] om. HV 2 uita ] uitas S 2–6 ad. . .uituperationem ] ut ab æpiscopo quo-
dam hospitio reciperetur rogauit nec impetrare meruit pro eo quod æpiscopum spiritum
reuelante suum demone plenum nouerat hospitem hinc limite (limine V) repulsus æpis-
copi quendam plebilem addiit indicans (indicas H*) se æpiscopus foribus fore repulsum
ille autem plebilis episcopum
˛ inhumanum esse accusans pulsantem se fuit hospitem ad
mediam autem fere noctem hospes qui demone plenus erat suscipiens se filium occidit
quoniam in uituperationem HV 4 suscepit ] suscipit P* 4 eum ] illum S 5 eius ] suum
S 5 quoniam ] quoniam et AS 6 suscepit. . .eum ] eum suscipit A 6 suscepit ] sus-
cipit P* 7 De. . .recipiendis ] heading om. HV 8 esse ] esse Christi HV 8 et ] sed HV
8 incogniti ] cogniti A 10 adduxerint ] adduxerint aliquem bene scientem HV 10 pro ]
de HV 11 qui se ] quis eos tendunt HV 11 faciunt ] ostendunt AS om. HV 13 mercide ]
mercede V 14 recipit ] accipit HV 15 recipiet ] accipiat H accipiet V 16 qui (1) ] om.
H 16 Deum ] Dominum HSV 16 Qui (2) ] qui autem HV 17 qui ] om. H
 56.1Hibernensis 431

H58 V57 56 De hereticis

H58.1 V57.1 56.1 De nomine hereticorum et causa, qua heretici dicuntur

Hironimus dicit: Hereticus grece, elector latine, quia unusquisque eorum

suam doctrinam elegit; heresis uero electio interpretatur. Cicero ait eresim
sine adspiratione scribi debere. 5

H58.2 V57.2 56.2 De causa, qua sunt hereticii

Agustinus ait: Non ob aliud sunt eretici, nisi quod scripturas non rectae
{sunt} intellegentes, suas falsas opiniones contra earum rationem perti-
naciter adserunt.

H58.3 V57.3 56.3 De eresiarchis 10

Hironimus: Heresiarches elector excelsus latine; hereticorum auctores, e

quibus dogmata et scole˛ oriuntur; heresiarces dicuntur, ut Arrius, a quo
Arriani et Arrianum dogma dicitur.

H58.4 V57.4 56.4 De heretico uitando post correptionem

Paulus ait: Hereticum hominem post unam uel II-am correptionem deuita; 15

sciens, quoniam huiusmodi subuersor est, et delinquit proprio iuditio con-

demnatus.
Sinodus ait: Difinimus ereticum esse uitandum, sicut enim cancer serpit
per membra, ita doctrina eius serpit in animas.
2 cf. Isid., Etymol. 8.3.1–2 15 Tit. 3:10–11

2 heretici dicuntur ] dicuntur heretici HVΘ 3 Hironimus ] Hieronimus SV 3 dicit ]

om. HSV 3 grece ] gg A 3 elector ] electos A 3 latine ] l (sic) A 4 doctrinam ]
uoluntatem HV 6 sunt hereticii ] heretici sunt Θ 7 ait ] om. HSV 7 rectae ] inter-
lin. H om. V 8 sunt ] om. ABHOSV 8 rationem ] ueritatem HV 10 eresiarchis ] here-
sis archis A 11 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 11 Heresiarches ] heresiarchis grece H
heresiarcha grece V 12 dogmata ] docmata A dogmata peruersa HV 12 Arrius ] Arius
A* 13 Arrianum ] ABHOSV Arriana P** 13 dogma ] dogmata A dogmata et reliqua
Θ 14 uitando ] uidando A* 15 ait ] om. HV 15 hominem ] homo P* 15 uel ] et H
15 II-am ] II-as A om. B secundam HV 16 quoniam ] qui A 16–17 condemnatus ] con-
demnatus est H 18 ait ] om. HV 19 in ] per HV
 432 Hibernensis 56.5

Item: Omnis heresis suadibilis est et ualde dulcis, unde quasi ignis uitanda
est.

H58.5 V57.5 56.5 De heretico non uitando

Agustinus ait: In quantum hereticus est, non uitandus, sed sermonibus

expugnandus, ne se putat magis uincere, quam uinci. 5 VH

Hironimus: Peruersitas expugnanda est et sermonibus scripturarum ex-

cutienda est; quasi facilis ad leuandum, ita facilis ad suadendum.

H58.6 56.6 De hereticorum libris legendis

Episcopus libros gentilium non legat. Hereticorum autem libros pro ne-
cessitate uel tempore legat. 10

H59 V58 57 De substantis hominum

De substantiis hominum utrum puniendis an non in peccatis hominum Θ

H59.1 V58.1 57.1 De substantia hominis punienda pro peccato eius

Dominus in natura dicit: Maledicta terra in opere tuo. In diluuio tota

mundi substantia deleta est propter peccata hominum. In peccato uero 15

14 Gen. 3:17 14 cf. Gen. 6:21–23 15 cf. Exod. 11:1–6

3 non uitando ] pugnando HV 4 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 4 ait ] om. HV

4 sermonibus ] sermonibus eius HSV 5 expugnandus ] expugnandum HV 5 putat ]
putat esse H 6 Hironimus ] ihiro A Hieronimus SV 6 expugnanda ] inpugnanda H
impugnanda V 6 est ] om. HV 7 est ] est obseruandum itaque ut si quis sapiens
sit (est V) forti disputatione inpugnet hereticum si non aliter diuitet HV 7 quasi ]
quasi enim HV quia si S 7 leuandum ] eleuandum HV 7 suadendum ] ruendum HSV
8 De. . .legendis ] libris legendis hereticorum H 8 hereticorum. . .legendis ] this chap. om.
V 9 libros (2) ] om. H 13 substantia ] substantiis S 13 peccato ] peccatis Θ 13 eius ]
hominum Θ 14 Dominus. . .dicit ] in natura Dominus dixit Ade˛ (Ade V) HV 14 natura ]
Genesi AS natua P* 14 dicit ] dixit AS 14 Maledicta ] natura maledicta A 14 In ] item
in HV 15 In ] item in HV
 57.2Hibernensis 433

Faraonis et Aegyptiorum primogenita sua occisa sunt. Porci Geraseno-

rum, pro peccato eorum inuasi a diabulo, merguntur. Quia ipsi prius
offenderunt pecora Abraham.
Hironimus: In peccato hominis omnia sua sub signo peccati tennentur; bos et HV

assinus damnatur. 5

Hironimus: Quid rectius pro homine damnari, nisi quod, quo uiuit et uitam suam
semper sustinet?
Origines: Cum homo iste peccauerit, suam substantiam retrahet, et ad iudicium
retracheris.
Agustinus: Cum homo deprauat omniaque dampnet, ut eum per necessariam 10 H

suam ad iudicium retrahat.

57.2 De substantia hominis non punienda pro peccato eius

H59.2 V58.2

In Exodo: Deleto Faraone et populo eius in Mari Rubro, pecora eius salua
permanserunt.
Item: Deleto Amalech pecora non delentur. 15

Item: Deletis Amorreis similiter pecora eius non delentur.

Origines: In humilis de uaca rufa dicitur: Peccatum humanum non sustinet et HV

pecus sed abstullit.

Item Origines: Quantum ad omnes ussus apta sunt, tantum libera sunt.
1 cf. Matt. 8:28; Marc. 5:11–13 13 cf. Exod. 14:28 15 cf. I Sam. 30; I Chron. 4:43 16 cf.
Ios. 10

1 Faraonis ] Pharaonis OSV 1 Aegyptiorum ] Egiptiorum A Aegiptorum H Egyptio-

rum V 1 Porci ] in nouo porci H 1–2 Gerasenorum ] Gerazimorum A Geratenorum
B Garasinorum H Geraziorum O Gerassenorum S Gerisonorum V 2 peccato ] peccatis V
2 inuasi a diabulo merguntur ] occissi sunt HV 2 inuasi ] inuassi P* 2 prius ] primi
H 3 pecora ] peccora P* 3 Abraham ] Habraham A 4 Hironimus ] Hieronimus V
4 signo ] om. V 6 Hironimus ] Hieronimus V 8 Origines ] Origenis V 8 retrahet ] V
retrahe˛ H** 10–11 Agustinus. . .retrahat ] om. V 10 deprauat ] depuat H* 10 que ]
quae eius Θ 10 dampnet ] dampet H* 12 punienda ] ponenda H 13 Faraone ]
Pharaone OS 13 et ] in H* 13 eius (2) ] om. HV 14 permanserunt ] manserunt HV
15 Amalech ] Amalet H Abimelech V 15 pecora ] peccora eius HV 15 non ] non sunt
V 15 delentur ] delata HV 16 pecora. . .delentur ] in marg. H om. V 16 eius ] eorum
A 16 delentur ] delete sunt A deleta sunt H 17 Origines ] Origenis V
 434 Hibernensis 57.3

57.3 De tribus liberis a peccato alieno

H59.3 V58.3

Sinodus Hibernensis: Tria sunt, que peccata aliena non sustinent: largus
homo, si domum suam cum omnibus communem habet; pecora innocen-
tium, quorum fructus et labor commonia sunt omnium, nihil querentia,
nisi uictum, et uictus, quo uiuunt, non hominis sed Dei; seruus domino 5

suo fideliter seruiens.

Inde Hironimus dicit: Peccatum domini in seruum non cadet. Peccatum
uero serui transsit in dominum.
Inde Balam occissioni paratus fuit, nisi per asinam emendatus esset, et
asina libera fuit. 10

In Deuteronomio: Cumque tradiderit Dominus Deus tuus illam ciuitatem in manu HV

tua, percute omnem, quod in ea est generis masculum, in ore gladii, absque mulie-
ribus, et infantibus, et iumentis, et ceteris, que in ciuitate sunt.

57.4 De pecore non sumendo ob alicuius peccatum nisi suum

Sinodus Hibernensis dicit: Vt nihil aliud pecus damnetur, nisi in suum 15

peccatum siue hominem occidendo, siue infirmando, siue aliud pecus oc-
cidendo, siue fenum siue messem deuastando.

De pecoribus ieiunantibus cum hominibus HV

H59.4 V58.4

Inminente uindicta et per hoc liberati, ut Niniuete cum peccoribus suis ieiunantes.
9 cf. Num. 22:21–39 11 Deut. 20:13–14 19 cf. Ion. 3:5

1 tribus ] III liberis rebus HV tribus rebus AS 2 Hibernensis ] om. HV 2 largus ]

primo largus HSV 3 si ] qui HV 3 communem ] commonem P* 3 habet ] habet et
A 3 pecora ] II pecora HS 3–4 innocentium ] HSV om. ABP** 4 commonia ] commo-
nis H 4 sunt ] est HV 5 uictus ] uestimentum A 5 uiuunt ] uiuat H 5 hominis ]
homini V 5 Dei ] Deo V 5–6 seruus. . .seruiens ] this text follows ln. 17 HV 5 seruus ]
III serus HS 7 Hironimus ] Hieronimus SV 7 dicit ] ait HV 8 transsit. . .dominum ]
in domino transit HV 9 Balam ] Balaam SV 9 per ] par P* 9 asinam ] assinam P*
9 esset ] om. HV 10 asina ] assinna P* assina H 12 in ea est generis ] generis est V
14 De. . .suum ] heading om. HV 15–17 Sinodus. . .deuastando ] this section follows ln. 5
HV 15 Sinodus ] inde sinodus HV 15 dicit ] decreuit HV 15 pecus ] pecus innocen-
tium H* 16–17 occidendo ] V occid̄ H 17 siue (2) ] uel HV 19 Inminente ] inminante
H* 19 Niniuete ] Niniuite V 19 ieiunantes ] ieiunantibus V
 57.4Hibernensis 435

H59.5 De peccoribus

Filius Sirach: Peccora sunt tibi, adtende illis; et si sint utilia, perseuerent apud te.

H60 V59 58 De ducatu barbarorum

H60.1 V59.1 58.1 De eo quod reus sanguinis sit, qui ducatum prebet barbaris

Agustinus: Vt mihi uidetur, effundens sanguinem et prebens ducatum 5

simili conditione punientur.

Sinodus: Qui inducit malum super proximum suum, reus est sanguinis.

H60.6 V59.5 58.2 De poenitentia ducentium barbaros

Sinodus Hibernensis ait: Qui prebet ducatum barbaris, XIIII annis pen-
iteat. Barbarus, id est, alienus. Quis est alienus nisi qui more crudeli et 10

inmani cunctos prosternit?

58.3 De iure, quo iudicant senatores XIIII annos poenitentiæ

ductorum
H60.7

Sinodus Hibernensis ait: XIIII annos hac de causa nancti sunt senatores, si
bassilicas æpiscoporum incederint, uel si hominem relegiosum siue sancti- 15

monialem occiderint uel prostrauerint, siue innocentes de æclesia subtrax-

erint, ductor VII annos sui causa, VII annos alios causa ductorum poen-
iteat.
2 Sir. 7:24 9 cf. Synodus Luci Victorie §4; Cumméne, Paen. 9.13

1 De peccoribus ] within text, not as heading V 1 peccoribus ] pecorum curam V

2 Sirach ] V ser H** 4 reus. . .sit ] reus est sanguinis HV 5 Agustinus ] Augusti-
nus V 7 Sinodus. . .sanguinis ] om. HV 8 De. . .barbaros ] this chap. follows p. 436
ln. 21 H 9 Hibernensis ait ] om. HV 9 XIIII ] quatuordecim V 9 annis ] annos
V 9–10 peniteat ] poeneteat P* 10 crudeli ] crudili HP* 10–11 et inmani ] om. A
12–13 De. . .ductorum ] de qua causa XIIII annis sancti sunt H this chap. om. V 12 po-
enitentiæ ] poenetentiæ P* 13 ductorum ] doctorum P* 14 Sinodus. . .sunt ] om. H
14 si ] siue H 15–16 uel si. . .prostrauerint ] uastatores aut sacrilegium quodam per-
petrauerint H 16–17 subtraxerint ] traxerunt H 17 sui ] sua S 17 annos (2) ] om. H
17–18 poeniteat ] peneteat H poeneteat P*
 436 Hibernensis 58.4

H60.2 V59.2 58.4 De ductore, qui non implet animi affectum

Origines ait: Omnis, qui ducit alienos, si affectum animi implere non posit,
reatum omnium sumsit.
Hironimus: Omnis, qui dolum facit, reatum effussi sanguinis suscipit.

H60.3 V59.3 58.5 De III reatibus Iudæ 5

Sinodus: Iudas reatum trium accipit, quia dolum elegit, et induxit alienos,
et pretium doli adsumsit.
Psalmus dicit: Viri sanguinum et dolosi, et reliqua.

De ducantibus alienos maledicendis HΘ

H60.4

In lege: Moabite maledicti sunt quia conduxit Balam filium Beor, ut malediceret 10 H

populum Dei.
Item: Israel hodiuit animas, quae Rasin regem Siriæ deduxerunt super Hierusa-
lem.
Nolite adducere Alopilos in terram Dei, ne maledictum in te permaneat.
Hironimus: Iudæi chortem gentium inducant ad Christi passionem et in eis male- 15 HΘ

dictio remansit.

De pena ducentium barbaros HV

H60.5 V59.4

Agustinus: Gentis aliæne˛ ductor culpe˛ alienæ non est acceptor, sed propriæ duca-
tus alienorum. Duplum remedium meruit, qui induxit alienos ad proximum suum:
reus est mortis. 20

Faustus: Noli, frater, inducere malum in proximos tuos, ne et tu pereas.

8 Ps. 54:24 10 cf. Deut. 23:3–6 12 cf. II Reg. 16:5 14 cf. Ps. 55:1 (Vulg.)

1 qui. . .affectum ] accipiente reatum licet animi affectum non inpleuerit HV 1 affectum ]
HOVΘ effectum ABSP** 2 Origines ] Grigoris V 2 ait ] om. SV 2 si ] siue H*
2 affectum ] HV effectum ABOSP** 2 posit ] possit S 4 Hironimus ] Hieronimus SV
4 reatum ] reatum doli et HSV 5 III ] tribus SV 6 quia ] AH qui P** 6 elegit ] egit
HV 7 adsumsit ] accipit H 8 Psalmus. . .reliqua ] om. HV 8 et reliqua ] non dimidia-
bunt dies suos S 9 De. . .maledicendis ] this chap. om. V 10 maledicti ] maledictum H**
12 animas quae ] anima quia H** 15 chortem ] coortem Θ 15 inducant ] indicant Θ
15 eis ] Iudeis Θ 18 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 21 Faustus ] Faustinus V
 58.5Hibernensis 437

H60.8 V59.6 De ducentibus alienos inpune

In lege: Balam, quem induxerunt Moabite, magus erat, et Moabite extra æclesiam
Dei erant; non ita nunc hii, sed omnes infideles sunt in Deo.
Item: Rasin Rex Siriæ gentilis fuit, et Israel adorauit idola. Nunc autem gentiles
non dicuntur sed fideles, et non subuertunt æclesiam Dei et stragem sanctorum 5

faciunt.
Item: Non barbari nunc dicuntur, sed unius lingue˛ fidelis. Ingenuis enim uin-
dicte˛ numerantur cum non agnoscis linguam inimicorum. Vt Essaias: Mittam
tibi pupulum incredulum cuius ignobilis linguam. Et hic non unus ductor, sed
unumquemque sua causa et suus dolor pertraxit, inde omnes doctores. Inde iuxta 10

profetam: Vnusquisque in suo peccato morietur. Pater enim in peccato filii non
morietur, nec filius in peccato patris, quando magis in peccato alieni.
˛

59 De conuiuiis
H61 V60

59.1 De III modis, quibus aeclesia, Romani dicunt, enchennia

facit 15

Vt benedictio multorum nouam domum custodiat, ut Dominus per ora-

tiones multitudinis habitatores conseruet, ut substantia per benedictiones
crescat.

H61.1 V60.1 59.2 De praedicando in conuiuiis

Agustinus: Quotienscumque alios inuitamus, quomodo ordinauimus ex- 20

ibere cibos, unde caro refficitur; iustum est, ut aut lectionem diuinam
2 cf. Num. 22:5–20; Deut. 23:3–6 4 cf. II Reg. 16:5 8 cf. Is. 65:2 11 Deut. 24:16
20 Caesar., Sermo 1.17

1 De. . .inpune ] this chap. follows p. 435 ln. 18 H, p. 435 ln. 11 V 1 alienos ] alios VH**
2 Balam ] Balaam V 2 Moabite (1) ] moab̄ (cf. p. 436 ln. 10) H** 2 Moabite (2) ] V
Moditæ H** 5 dicuntur ] V ducuntur H** 8 Essaias ] Esaias V 10 suus ] suos H*
11 morietur ] moritur H* 12 quando ] quanto V 12 alieni ˛ ] alieno V 13 conuiuiis ]
conuiuis P* 14–15 De. . .facit ] this chap. om. HV 14 III ] tribus S 14 Romani dicunt ]
om. S 14 enchennia ] encenia S 19 De. . .conuiuiis ] de eo quod in conuiuiis praedican-
dum sit Θ 19 conuiuiis ] conuiuis HP* 20 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 20 alios ] ad
nos aliquos HV 20 quomodo ] qm̄o AOP** q̊m̊ B quando S
 438 Hibernensis 59.3

relegere aut aliquid sanctum ex ore proferre studeamus, unde anima sus-
tentatur; nec ancilla domine preferatur et ancilla usque ad crapulam sati-
etur et domina uerbi Dei dulcidine non pascatur. Non enim in pane solo
uiuit homo, sed in omni uerbo Dei. Quomodo non uiuit caro sine cibo, sic
nec anima sine uerbo Dei. 5

H61.2 V60.2 59.3 De scurilitatibus et turpiloquis in conuiuio deuitandis

Agustinus: Alii autem non solum in conuiuiis lectionem diuinam, unde

anima refficitur, disimulant, sed sermonibus otiosis, pro quibus in die iu-
dicii rationem reddent, occupantur, aut detractiones scurilitatesque turpi-
loquium aut ipsi dicunt aut ab alis audiunt libenter. Si non capit anima 10

unde uiuat, quare ei ingeritur, unde moriatur?

Sinodus: Clericus inter epulas decantans, fidem utique non edificans, ex-
commonicatus sit.

De conparatione facientium signa et minus facientium signa Θ

Grigorius dicit: Sunt plerique, qui et signa non faciunt; signa tamen dispares non 15

sunt.
3 Matt. 4:4; Luc. 4:4 12 Stat. eccl. ant. §75 ∥ cf. p. 45 ln. 1 15 Greg. I, Dialogi 1.12.4

1 relegere ] legere S 1–2 sustentatur ] susteneatur H 2 ancilla (1) ] ancella HP*

2 ancilla (2) ] ancella P* 2–3 satietur ] satiatur ABOSP** 3 et. . .pascatur ] passage follows
prefeatur (line 2) H 3 pascatur ] OS pascitur ABP** 4 sed ] si H 4–5 Quomodo. . .Dei ]
om. HV 5 nec ] interlin. P om. S 6 De scurilitatibus. . .conuiuio deuitandis ] de eo
quod scurilitates et turpiloquia in conuiuiis facientium signa Θ 6 deuitandis ] diuitan-
dis ⟨ ditandis H* diuitandis P* uitandis V 7 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 7 non ] inter-
lin. HV 7 conuiuiis ] conuiuis P* 8 refficitur ] reficiatur S 8 disimulant ] dessimulant
P* 9 rationem reddent ] reddent rationem HV 9 aut ] et HV 9 scurilitatesque ] scur-
rilitates A scurilitates HV 10 audiunt libenter ] libenter audiunt HV 10 capit ] capit
uerbum Dei HV 12 Sinodus ] sinodus Kar H sinodus Cartaginensis V 12 decantans ]
cantans HV 12 edificans ] aedificans sed auribus proruriens (pruriens V) HV 12–13 ex-
commonicatus ] excommonis P*
 59.4Hibernensis 439

59.4 De eo quod non reficienda sunt festa gentium, sed ieiu-

nanda
H61.3 V60.3

Agustinus: Ieiunamus, fratres carisimi, in festis diebus gentilium, et cum

uera et perfecta caritate stulticiam miserorum hominum lugeamus.

De conuiuis pauperibus exhibendis 5 HO2 V

H61.4 V60.4

Sinodus in Gangra: Si quis dispicit eos, qui fideliter agapæs, .i. est, conuiuia, pau-
peribus exhibent, et propter honorem Dei conuocant fratres, et noluerit huiusce-
modi uocationibus adquiescere, paruipendens quod geritur, anathema sit.

De III quibus constat dignitas æpulæ HV

H61.5 V60.5

Omnis æpula digna III substantia: iustitia, abto, obsequio. 10

De eo quod non oportet conuiuia in eclesia

˛ agi HO2
H61.6

Sinodus Laudicensis: Non oportet in dominicis, .i. est, in Domini æclesiis, conuiuia,
que uocantur agape, fieri, nec intra domum Dei comedere uel acubitus sternere.
3 PL 39:2002 ∥ cf. p. 68 ln. 17 6 Gangrens. §11 12 cf. p. 324 ln. 3 (app. crit.)

1–2 De. . .ieiunanda ] de eo quod non oportet conuiuium fieri in festis gentium sed ieiu-
nium HO2 V 3–4 Agustinus. . .lugeamus ] this section occurs twice in HV: here and on p. 68
ln. 17 3 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 4 miserorum hominum ] om. HO2 V 6 Gangra ]
gan H** agan O2 Cangrensis V 6 eos ] om. V 7 conuocant ] conuocat O2 7 fratres ]
fra H** fr̄s O2 V 7 noluerit ] noluerint HV** 9 III ] tribus V 10 III ] tribus V 10 abto ]
apto V 11 De. . .agi ] this chap. om. V 12 Laudicensis ] lauda H**O2 12 in Domini ]
Dominis O2 12 æclesiis ] aeclēs O2 13 agape ] agapes O2
 440 Hibernensis 60.1

H62 V61 60 De maledictionibus

De maledicendis inimicis Θ

H62.1 V61.1 60.1 Quomodo maledicendi sunt inimici

Salamon: Non sit bonum impio, nec prolongantur dies eius, sed quasi
umbra transeat, qui non timet faciem Dei. 5

Paulus: Vtinam succidantur, qui uos conturbant.

Alexander aerrarius multa mala mihi fecit; reddat illi Deus secundum
opera sua.
In Psalmo: Redde retributionem superbis. Sed haec non optantis animo,
sed prophetantis dicuntur. 10

De maledictione iusti timenda HV

H62.2 V61.2

In libris Regum: Ascendit autem Heliseus in Bethel. Cumque uiam ascenderet et

pueri parui egressi sunt de ciuitate et inludebant ei, dicentes: Ascende calue. Qui,
cum respexiset, uidit et maledixit eis in nomine Domini. Egressi sunt duo ursi de
saltu et lacerauerunt ex eis XLII pueros. 15

H62.3 V61.3 60.2 De II-bus modis orandi pro inimicis

Agustinus: II-bus modis pro inimicis oramus: ut aut emendentur a malis

aut ne mala malis addant. Inde Dominus ait: Addam mala malis. Et alibi:
Necdum conplete sunt iniquitates eorum.
4 Eccl. 8:13 6 Gal. 5:12 7 II Tim. 4:14 9 Ps. 93:2 12 II Reg. 2:23–24 ∥ cf. p. 173 ln. 1

1 maledictionibus ] maledictionibus et benedictionibus HV 3 Quomodo ] de eo quo-

modo HV 3 maledicendi ] malidicendi P* 4 Salamon ] Salomon ABO Salomon ait SV
4 nec ] non HV 4 prolongantur ] S prolongentur V 4 quasi ] om. H 7 aerrarius ] ar-
rius A 9 superbis ] superbis et reliqua H 9 non ] ad H* 10 prophetantis ] profhetandis
(sic) A profetantis H 11 De. . .timenda ] see p. 173 ln. 1 for this chap. in Hib.A 12 libris ] li-
bro V 12 Heliseus ] heles H** 15 XLII ] quadraginta duos V 16 II-bus ] II H duobus V
17 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 17 II-bus ] duobus HSV 17 ut aut ] aut ut HV 18 ait ]
om. H
 60.3Hibernensis 441

60.3 De inimico proprio non maledicendo, sed inimicum Dei et

H62.4 V61.4 aeclesie

Originis: Non maledico inimicum meum, sed inimicum Dei et aeclesie

eius. Cum enim patitur unum membrum, conpatiuntur omnia membra.
Dauid: Exsurge, non confortetur homo. 5

Agustinus: Cum homo firmatur, æclesia infirmatur.

60.4 De morte inimici non roganda

H62.5 V61.5

Gregorius dicit: Alius postulat mortem inimici, et quem gladio non potest
persequi, oratione persequitur. Viuit adhuc, qui maledicitur, et is, qui
maledicit, de morte illius reus tenetur. Etenim Dominus dicit, ut dilegatur 10

inimicus, et tamen rogatur Dominus, ut occidat inimicum. Et qui sic orant,

contra conditorem suum pugnant. Vnde dicitur: Oratio eius fiat in pec-
catum. Oratio quippe in peccatum est illa petere, que prohibet Deus ipse, qui HV

petitur. Veritas enim dicit: Cum statis ad orandum, remitite, inquid, debitis uestris.
5 Ps. 9:20 12 Ps. 108:7 13 Greg. I, Homil. in euang. 27.7–8 14 cf. Marc. 11:25

1 De. . .maledicendo ] de eo quod inimicus proprius non maledicendus Θ

1 maledicendo ] malidicendo P* 1 inimicum ] inimicom P* inimicus Θ 2 aeclesie ]
ecclesiae eius AO 3–4 Originis. . .eius ] om. AB 3 Originis ] Origenes S Origenis V
3 inimicum (1) ] HS inimico P** om. V 3 meum ] HSV P** 4 conpatiuntur. . .membra ]
omnia membra conpatiuntur HV 5 Exsurge ] exsurge (exurge HSV) Domine AHSV
5 homo ] homo id est peccator V 6 Agustinus ] Agustinus tractat H Augustinus V
6 firmatur ] confirmatur AS 6 æclesia ] ecclesia Dei AHSV 8 Gregorius ] Gregorius
Romanus Θ 8 dicit ] sed quid adhuc grauius est apud Deum quam quod HV om. S
ait quid grauius est apud Deum quod quam Θ 8 Alius ] aliud VΘ 8 et ] eumque
Θ 8 potest ] potest aliud Θ 9 oratione. . .persequitur ] persequitur oratione HV
9 persequitur ] persequitur et Θ 9 Viuit adhuc ] tamen adhuc uiuit HV 9 adhuc ]
adhuc anima O 9 qui (1) ] HVΘ cui P** 9 maledicitur ] malidicitur P* maledicit S
9–10 et. . .maledicit ] om. S 9 is ] om. HV 10 maledicit ] malidicit P* maledicito V
10 illius ] ipsius HV 10 Etenim. . .dicit ] iubet autem Deus Θ 10 Etenim ] et Dominus
enim H etenim Dominus SV 10 Dominus ] ABHSV om. OP** 11 tamen ] tamen is qui
maledicit Θ 11 Dominus ] om. Θ 11 Et qui ] quisque itaque Θ 11 orant ] orant in
suis precibus AHSV orat OΘ 12 contra. . .suum ] in ipsis precibus suis eius creatorem
Θ 12 pugnant ] pugant (sic) P* pugnat Θ 12 Vnde ] unde et sub Iudae similitudine Θ
12–13 Oratio. . .peccatum ] om. Θ 13–14 ipse. . .petitur ] om. V 14 Veritas enim ] hinc
ueritas Θ 14 inquid ] si quid Θ 14 debitis ] habetis in cordibus Θ
 442 Hibernensis 60.4

De eo quod non rogandum quod est contra Dominum Θ

Hieronimus ait: Cauendum nobis est, ne rogemus quae contra Dominum ueniunt.
Dauid fleuit Saul inimicum suum. Stefanus orat pro inimicis.
Agustinus: Cum rogemus contra inimicum, contra Dominum rogamus; et
nisi spiritus interpellat pro nobis, oratio uertetur nobis in malum. 5

In uita patrum: Florentius heremita de IIII monachis occidentibus ursum

suum dixit: Spero in Dominum, quia in hac uita ante oculos omnium ex
malitia sua uindictam recipient. Et sequuta est ultio diuina. Qui percussi
lepra mortui sunt. Quod factum, expauit homo Dei, et omni tempore uitæ
suæ flebat, homicidam esse pronontians. 10

H62.6 V61.6 60.5 De dialogo Phetri et Gregori

De maledictione Phetrus dicit: Numquid nam ualde graue esse cred-

imus, si fortasse cuilibet exagitati iracundia maledicamus? Gregorius: De
hoc peccato cur me percunctaris, an graue sit, cum Paulus dicat: Neque
maledici regnum Dei possedebunt. Pensa itaque, quam grauis culpa est, 15

que separat a regno Dei. Phetrus dicit: Quid est, si fortasse non ex malitia,
sed ex lingue˛ incuria uel suscitatione contra inimicos Dei uel in proximum
iaculatur uerbum? Gregorius: Si apud districtum iudicem otiossus sermo
reprehenditur, quanto magis noxius.
6 Greg. I, Dialogi 3.15.7 12 Greg. I, Dialogi 3.15.9–10 14 cf. I Cor. 6:9–10

4 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 4 Cum ] cum mortem AB 4 contra (1) ] HSV om.

ABP** 4 inimicum ] inimici B 5 nobis. . .malum ] in malum nobis HV 5 in ] om.
A 6 uita ] uitas S 6 IIII ] quatuor S quattuor V 6 ursum ] rursum P* 7 dixit ]
dicit S 7 Dominum ] Deo HV 8 est ] om. H 9 lepra ] a lepra S 10 flebat ]
flebat narrare H* 10 esse ] esse eorum S 11 Phetri ] Petri AHSV 11 Gregori ]
Grigori P* 12–13 De. . .maledicamus ] this section follows possedebunt on ln. 15 A
12 maledictione ] malidictione P* maledicentibus V 12 Phetrus ] Petrus ABHOSV
12–13 Numquid. . .credimus ] interlin. O 12 graue ] interlin. H om. V 12–13 credimus ]
credendum V 14 Paulus dicat ] pau dt̄ dicat (sic) H 15 maledici ] malidici P*
15 possedebunt ] non posse H* 15–19 Pensa. . .noxius ] this section follows maledicamus
on ln. 13 A 16 Phetrus ] Petrus ABOSV 16 Quid ] in marg. H om. V 16 est ] et V
17 Dei ] om. H 18 iaculatur ] iaculetur S
 60.6Hibernensis 443

60.6 De maledictionibus legis

H62.7 V61.7

Venient super te maledictiones iste, adprehendent te. Maledictus eris in ciuitate, HV

maledictus in agro. Maledictum horreum tuum, et maledictæ reliquiæ tuæ. Male-

dictus fructus uentris tui, et fructus terræ tuæ, et armenta bouum tuorum, et greges
ouium tuarum. Maledictus ingrediens et maledictus egrediens. Mittet Dominus 5

famem super te et esuriem, et increpationem in omnia opera tua. Adiungat tibi

Dominus pestilentiam. Percutiat te Dominus ægestate, febri et frigore, ardore et
aestu, et aere corrupto ac rubigine, et persequatur donec pereas. Sit celum, quod
supra te est, æneum, et terra, quam calcas, ferrea. Det Dominus imbrem terræ
tuæ puluerem, et de cælo discendat super te cinis donec conteraris. Tradat te 10

Dominus corruentem ante hostes tuos. Sitque cadauer tuum in æscam cunctis
uolatilibus cæli et bestiæ terræ, et non sit qui abigat. Percutiat te Dominus ulcere
Aegypto, scabie˛ quoque et prurigine ita, ut curari nequeas. Percutiat te Dominus
amentia et cecitate ac furore mentis, et palpes in meridie, et non dirigas uias tuas.
Omnique tempore calumniam sustineas, et oprimaris uiolentia, nec habeas qui 15

liberat te, et reliqua.

De his, qui maledicuntur istis H

H62.8

Maledictus, qui non honorat patrem suum et matrem suam, et dicat omnis
populus amen. Maledictus, qui transfert terminum proximi sui, et dicet
omnis populus amen. Maledictus, qui errare facit cecum in itinere, et 20

dicet omnis populus amen. Maledictus, qui peruertit iudicium aduene, et

pupilli, et uiduæ, et dicet omnis populus amen. Maledictus, qui dormit
cum uxore proximi sui et reuelat operimentum lectuli eius, et dicet omnis
populus amen. Maledictus, qui dormit cum omni iumento, et dicet omnis
populus amen. Maledictus, qui dormit cum sorore sua, filia patris sui, uel 25

2 Deut. 28:15–29 18 Deut. 27:16–22, 25–26

1 maledictionibus ] malidictionibus P* 1 legis ] in lege scriptis HV 6 famem. . .te ]

super te famem V 12 uolatilibus ] uol̄a H** uolatibus V 13 Aegypto ] Aegipto
H* Egypto V 17 De. . .istis ] this chap. om. V 18–444.6 Maledictus. . .amen ] om. BV
19–20 Maledictus. . .amen ] passage follows ln. 24 S 19 Maledictus ] item H malidictus P*
19 terminum ] terminos AHO 19 proximi ] populi A 19–20 et dicet. . .amen ] om. H
20 Maledictus ] om. H 20 itinere ] itenere P* 20–21 et. . .amen ] om. H 21 Maledictus ]
om. H malidictus P* 22 et. . .amen ] om. H 22 Maledictus ] malidictus P* 23 uxore ]
muliere ⟨ uxore P* 23 proximi ] proimi A 23–24 et. . .amen ] om. H 24 Maledictus ]
malidictus P* 24 omni ] om. H 24–25 et. . .amen ] om. H 25 qui. . .sua ] this passage
follows matris suae H 25 sua ] om. H 25 filia ] cum filia H 25 sui ] om. H
 444 Hibernensis ..61

matris suæ, et dicet omnis populus amen. Maledictus, qui dormit cum
socru sua, et dicet omnis popolus amen. Maledictus, qui percuserit proximum AH

suum, et dicat omnis amen. Maledictus, qui accipit munera, ut percutiat

sanguinem innocentem, et dicet omnis populus amen. Maledictus, qui
non permanet in sermonibus legis huius, nec eos opere perficit, et dicet 5

omnis populus amen.

61 De benedictionibus
H62.9 V61.8

Lex dicit: Venient super te uniuersæ benedictiones istæ et adprehendent

te, si precepta eius audieris. Benedictus tu in ciuitate, benedictus in agro,
benedictus fructus uentris tui, et fructus terræ tuae, et fructus iumentorum 10

tuorum, et greges armentorum tuorum, et caule ouium tuarum, benedicta

orrea tua, et benedictae reliquiæ tuæ. Benedictus eris et ingrediens et
egrediens. Dabit Dominus inimicos tuos, qui insurgunt aduersum te, con-
ruentes in conspectu tuo. Emitet Dominus benedictionem super cellaria
tua et super omnia opera manuum tuarum, et benedicet tibi in terra, quam 15

acciperis, et reliqua.

De proximis placendis HVΘ

H63 V62

De unoquoque placente proximo siue plebilis siue æcclesiasticus,

H63.1 V62.1 non penitens

Lex: Ne feceris malum proximis tuis. Si autem fecisti, roga illum donari tibi. 20 HV

Iob: Neminem lessi, et si quem male lesi, placui.

Christus: Si offeris munus tuum ad altare, et ibi recordatus fueris quod habet aliq-
uid aduersum te frater tuus, relinque ibi, et reliqua.
8 Deut. 28:2–8 22 Matt. 5:23–24

1 et. . .amen ] om. H 1–2 Maledictus. . .amen ] om. S 1 Maledictus ] om. H malidictus P*
3 et. . .amen ] om. H 4 et. . .amen ] om. H 4 Maledictus ] malidictus P* 5 huius ] hs H
7 De benedictionibus ] as chap. heading H 8 dicit ] om. HV 8 uniuersæ benedictiones ]
benedictiones uniuersae A 8 uniuersæ ] om. HV 9 tu ] om. H 9 ciuitate ] ciuitate et
HV 10 et fructus ] et fructus uentris ABP* 12 orrea ] area H 12 tuæ ] om. H 13 te ]
tuum uel te A om. H 15 manuum ] om. HV 15 tuarum ] tua HV 17 De. . .placendis ]
de remisione proximis et placatione eorum Θ 18–19 De. . .penitens ] de eo quod debet
unusquisque placere proximum suum Θ 21 lesi ] si H*
 Hibernensis 61.0 445

Agustinus: Quicumque clericus, aut monachus, aut laicus offendit proximos suos, HVΘ

nec offerre debet sacrificium, nec petere, nisi cum reconciliauerit eos, ne oratio
eius uertatur in peccatum.
Hironimus: Quicumque offenderit proximum, reconciliare debet, quia nisi proxi-
mum suum reconciliauerit, Deum non potest reconciliare. Si dixerit tibi, mundo 5

mortuus sum, respondeas ei quid sinodus difiniuit: Vnusquisque monachus tunc

mundo mortuus est, cum nihil terrenum requirit et omnia mala curauit. Si autem
dixerit, penitens sum, dices ei quid sinodus difiniuit: Tunc penitentia uera est cum
Deo et proximis, si nihil discordie˛ habeatur.
Inde in uita monachorum: Quidam uitam penitentis agens in monasterio, et al- 10 HV

ius plebilis homo, quem fraudauit, increpauit illum, inde tristem eum fecit. Abbas
autem eum uidens tristem, argentum, quod defraudauit, reddidit.

De eo quod unusquisque debet dimitere proximi suo HVΘ

H63.2 V62.2

Christus: Dimitti te et dimittetur uobis. HV

Si non dimisseritis nec dimittet uobis, et reliqua. 15

Item: Dimittite uobis debita, et reliqua.

Item: In hoc sciam quia mei discipuli estis si inuicem diligatis.
Hironimus: Quomodo rogamus dimitti nobis peccata, cum proximis non dimitimus? HVΘ

De eo quod oportet faciendi malum contra proximum peniteri et ei, cui H

faciatur, dimittere 20
H63.3

Christus in euangelio Lucas: Adtendite uobis, si peccauerit frater tuus, increpa

illum et si penitentiam agerit, dimitte illi. Et si septies in die pecauerit in te et
septies in die conuersus fuerit ad te, dicens, penitet me, dimitte illi.
14 cf. Luc. 6:37 15 cf. Matt. 6:15; Marc. 11:20; Ioh. 20:23 ∥ cf. p. 167 ln. 14, p. 472 ln. 1
16 Matt. 6:12 17 cf. Ioh. 13:34 21 Luc. 17:3

1 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 4 Hironimus ] Hieronimus V 7 est ] interlin. H

13 unusquisque debet ] debet unusquisque Θ 13 proximi ] proximo Θ 15 et reliqua ]
hominibus peccata earum nec Deus dimittet uobis V 18 Hironimus ] Hieronimus V
19–20 De. . .dimittere ] this chap. om. V
 446 61.0Hibernensis

De non dimitendo una uice nec septies, sed septuagies septies VHΘ
H63.4 V62.3

Petrus interrogauit Christum quantam dimitteret, si usque ad septem. Christus VH

respondit: Non dico tibi usque ad septem, sed septies et septuagies.

De differentia familiæ Christi et diaboli HVΘ

H63.5 V62.4

Agustinus: In his discernitur familia Christi: cum debita aliena dimittunt, cum pro 5

inimicis rogant, cum nihil proprium habent, cum hospites recipiunt, cum nihil de-
fraudant, cum sua non repetunt, cum aliena non rapiunt.

H63.6 V62.5 De homine non habente quod reddat proximo nisi pacem

Originis: Homo, cui Dominus dimissit omnia peccata, quid reddat proximo nisi HV

pacis signa? 10

H63.7 V62.6 De fraudationibus proximorum

Gregorius in humilis: Tres fraudant proximum: peregrinatio, monachium cum nudi-

tate, mors cui uita succidit.

De silentio et eleuatione uocis HO2 VΘ

H64 V63

H64.1 V63.1 De eo, quomodo silendum est 15 HO2 V

Dauid: Dixi custodiam uias, et reliqua.

Item: Vir linguosus non dirigetur in terra.
3 Matt. 18:21–22 ∥ cf. p. 167 ln. 17, p. 472 ln. 4 16 Ps. 38:2 17 Ps. 139:12

1 De. . .septuagies septies (2) ] de eo quod non una uice demittere debemus Θ 1 sed ] sed
et H 1 septies (2) ] om. H 2 interrogauit ] interogat H 3 ad ] om. H 4 differentia ]
discretiis Θ 5 Agustinus ] Augustinus V Agustinus ait Θ 5 familia ] familiæ H*
8 De. . .pacem ] de eo quod non habet quod reddat proximi nisi pacem Θ 9 Originis ]
Origenis V 9 Dominus dimissit ] dimisit Dominus V 10 pacis signa ] pacissima V
11 De ] de tribus V de III Θ 11 proximorum ] pxim H** seculi V 12 monachium ]
monachus V 13 succidit ] sucscedit V 14 silentio et ] om. Θ
 Hibernensis 61.0 447

Agustinus: Taciturnitas per omnia facienda est, maxime iuxta mensam et missam.
Item: Melius cum silentio cordis orare sine sono uocis, quam solis uerbis uti, sine VHO2

intuitu mentis.
Esidorus: Fluuius habundans ultra modum sepe contrachit lutum. HO2 V

Item: Silentium cultus iustitiæ. 5

De his, que continentur in silentio HV

H64.2 V63.2

Multa continentur in silentio. Sapientia, quæ dicit: In multiloquio non deerit pecca-
tum. Timor Dei, qui dicit: Noli multum loqui, ne offenderis Deum. Subrietas animi,
que dicit: Tacendi disciplina per omnia seruanda est.

De moderatione et custodia oris 10 HO2 V

H64.3 V63.3

Sapientia dicit: Qui moderatur labia sua prudentissimus est.

Item: In manibus linguae uita et mors.
Item: Qui custodit os suum, custodit animam suam. Sit omnis homo uelox ad
audiendum, tardus ad loquendum.

De [eo], quomodo eleuanda uox 15 HO2

H64.4

Essaias: Exalta uocem tuam, et reliqua.

In actibus apostolorum: Stans Petrus cum XI apostolis eleuauit uocem suam.
In apocalipsi: Audiui uocem magnam dicentem illis: Ascendite huc. Et ascen-
derunt.

De IIII, quibus eleuatur uox 20 HO2 VΘ

H64.5 V63.4

Agustinus: In eleuatione uocis IIII sunt: Primo, cum longo possitis, ut: Longe
7 Prou. 10:19 8 Matt. 6:7 11 Prou. 10:19 12 Prou. 18:21 13 Prou. 13:3 16 Is. 58:1
17 cf. Act. 2:14 18 Apoc. 11:12 21 Ps. 118:155

1 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 1 missam ] missam item melius V 2 Item Melius ] om. H

2–3 sine intuitu ] si ituitu H** 4 Esidorus ] esio H** Ysidorus V 4 Fluuius ] V fluius H**
13 suam ] suam item V 15 De. . .uox ] this chap. om. V 17 apostolis ] om. O2 20 IIII ]
quinque modis Θ 21 Agustinus ] Augustinus V Agustinus ait Θ 21 IIII ] quattuor VΘ
 448 Hibernensis ..62

est a peccatoribus salus. II, cum sordis, ut: Sicut aspidis surde, et reliqua. III,
cum irascamus, ut: Iratus sum uobis, quia mandata mea non custodistis. IIII, non
eleuatione sed intimi cordis affectu, ut clamat: In toto corde meo, et reliqua.

H65 V64 62 De artificio artificium

H65.1 V64.1 De artificio artificium 5 HV

In libris Regum: Cum ergo audisset Hiram uerba Salamonis lætatus est, et misit
Hiram ad Salamonem, dicens: Audiui quecumque mandasti mihi, ergo faciam om-
nem uoluntatem tuam in lignis cedrinis et abiegnis. Serui mei deponent ea de
Libano ad mare, et ego componam ea in ratibus in mari usque locum, quem sig-
naueris mihi, et applicabo {t}ibi ea prebebisque necessaria mihi, ut detur cibus 10

domui meæ. Itaque Hiram dabat Salamoni ligna cedrina et ligna abignea iuxta om-
nem uoluntatem eius. Salamon autem prebeat Hiram XX chororum tritici in cibum
domui eius et XX choros purissimi olei; hæc tribuebat Salamon Hiram per singulos
annos. Deditque Dominus sapientiam Salamoni sicut locutus est, et erat pax inter
Hiram et Salamonem, et percusserunt fedus ambo. Elegitque rex Salamon oper- 15

arios de omni Israel, et erat indictio XXX uirorum. Mittebatque eos in Libano, X per
menses singulos uicissim ita, ut duobus mensibus essent in domibus suis, et ad
Hiram erant huiuscemodi indictiones. Fuerunt itaque Salamoni LXXX eorum, qui
honera portabant, et LXXX latomorum in monte, absque praepositis, qui preerant
singulis operibus, numero trium milium, et CCC-torum precipientium populo, et his, 20

qui faciebant opus. Precepit rex, ut tollerent lapides grandes, lapides pretiosos in
fundamentum templi, et quadrarent eos, quos dolauerunt cementari Salamonis et
cimentari Hiram.
1 Ps. 57:5 3 Ps. 9:2 6 I Reg. 5:7–18

1 II ] secundo V 1 ut ] u H* 1 et reliqua ] om. V 1 III ] tertio V 2 custodistis ] seru-

atis O2 custodistis et iratus sum ciuitatibus inda Θ 2 IIII ] quarto cum V 3 eleuatione ]
eleuatio H** 3 intimi ] intimo H*V 3 affectu ] affectio H** affectu O2 VΘ 3 clamat ]
clamaui VΘ 3 meo. . .reliqua ] exaudi me Domine Θ 3 et reliqua ] om. V 4 artificium ]
om. HV 6 libris ] libro V 6 Hiram ] Iram V 6 Salamonis ] Salomonis V 8–9 abiegnis
Serui. . .ad mare ] in marg. H 11 Hiram ] Iram V 11 Salamoni ] Salomoni V 12 Hiram ]
Iram V 13 Salamon ] Salomon V 13 Hiram ] Iram V 13 singulos ] singū H**
14 Salamoni ] Salomonis V 15 Salamon ] Salomon V 16 XXX ] triginta milia V 16 X ]
decem V 18 Salamoni ] Salomoni V 19 praepositis ] V propossitis H** 19 qui ] V
que˛ H** 19 preerant ] prenuit V 20 CCC-torum ] trecentorum V 22 dolauerunt ]
doluerunt H** 22 Salamonis ] Salomonis V 23 cimentari ] citari H* 23 Hiram ] V
Iram H*
62.1Hibernensis 449

Et paulo post illic subditur: Domus autem cum ædificaret lapidibus dolatis atque
perfectis et maleus et sæcuris et omne ferramentum non sunt audita in domu.
Et postmodum illic legitur: Missit quoque rex Salomon, et tulit Hiram de Tiro, filium
mulieris uidue˛ de tribu Neptalim patre Tyro artificem erarium et plenum sapientia,
et intellegentia, et doctrina ad faciendum omne opus ex ære, et reliqua. 5

Et postmodum illic subditur: Expletis autem annis XX postquam edificauerat Sala-

mon duas domos, id est, domum Domini et domum regis, Hiram rege Tiri prebente
Salamoni ligna cedrina, et abiegna, et aurum, iuxta omne quod opus habuerat,
tunc dedit Salomon Hiram XX̄ oppida in terra Galileae. Et egressus est Hiram de
Tiro, ut uideret oppida que dederat ei Salamon, et non placuerit ei. Et ait: Haecine 10

sunt ciuitates quas dedisti mihi, frater? Et appellauit eas terminum Chabul usque
in diem hanc. Misit quoque Hiram ad regem C XX talenta auri, hoc est summa ex-
pensarum, quam obtullit rex Salamon ad ædificandam domum Domini et domum
suam.
Lex in Exodo: Et dixit Moyses ad filios Israel: Enuocauit Dominus ex nomine 15

Bessebel filium Huri filii Hur de tribu Iuda, et impleuit eum spiritu Dei, sapientiae,
et intellegentiae, et omni doctrina ad excogitandum et faciendum opus in auro
et argento et ære, et sculpendis lapidibus, et opere carpentario. Quicquid fabre
adueniri potest, dedit in corde eius. Oliab quoque filium Achisamech de tribu Dan,
ambos erudiuit sapientia, ut faciant opera aurifici, et ærarii, polimitari. 20

Cumque uocasset eos Moyses et omnem eruditum uirum, cui dederat Dominus
sapientiam, et qui sponde sua obtulerant se ad faciendum opus, tradidit eis uni-
uersa donaria filiorum Israel.

62.1

Hibernenses dicunt: Si quis artifex opus inertis faciat et ferramenta usque 25

ad dimedium quesiuerit, dimedium pretium habebit; sin uero, tertiam

partem edifici sui accipiet, ut sit tertia pars operariis, tertia cibo et ferra-
mentis. Vnde iudices habebunt? Hoc est, iudex ab artificibus, et iudex a
1 I Reg. 6:7 3 I Reg. 7:13–14 6 I Reg. 9:10–15 15 Exod. 35:30–35 21 Exod. 36:2–3

3 Tiro ] Tyro V 4 mulieris ] V mulieri H** 5 et reliqua ] om. V 6 XX ] uiginti V

6–7 Salamon ] Salomon V 7 Tiri ] Tyri V 8 Salamoni ] Salomoni V 9 XX̄ ] uiginti
V 10 Haecine ] heine ˛ ⟨ heene
˛ H* 12 hanc ] hunc V 12 C XX ] centum uiginti V
13 Salamon ] Salomon V 16 Huri ] Vri V 16 Hur ] Vr V 19 dedit ] dedit Deus V
19–20 in. . .polimitari ] om. V 21–23 Cumque. . .Israel ] om. V 24 ] this chap. om. HV
25–450.5 Hibernenses. . .commonione ] om. HV
 450 Hibernensis 62.2

presidentibus æclesie uel casteli, et quantumcumque uoluerit, per opera-

tionem iudicabunt, non secundum utilitatem. Postea autem artifex habebit
pretium benedictionis. Sic iudicabuntur et alia dona. Qui autem noluerit
secundum hoc concilium facere, fiat excommonicatus, et nemo eum accip-
iat, et in morte carebit commonione. 5

62.2 De dedicatione noui edificii

H65.2 V64.2

In dedicatione tabernaculi magna sollemnitas in Iudeis fuit. Ita in dedica-

tione templi in Hirusalem, ita et in reedificatione eius.
In annalibus Romanorum: In dedicatione æclesie Phetri magna facta est
sollemnitas. 10

In cronicis: Sub Philipo in dedicatione Romae post reedificationem ampli-

catorum murorum, magna fuit sollemnitas. Ita in dedicatione Constanti-
nopolis sub Constantino.
In æuangelio: Facta sunt encenia in Hirusalem, hoc est nouæ dedicationis.
Inde hunc morem custodit aeclesia. 15

De III modis, quibus æclesia ænchenia facit HV

H65.3 V64.3

Sinodus: III modis æclesia ænchenia facit: ut per benedictiones multorum nouam
domum Deus custodiat, et ut Dominus per orationes multitudinis habitatores con-
seruet, et ut substantia per benedictiones crescat.

11 Euseb. (tr. Hier.), Chron. 256 GCS 47, p. 217d 14 Ioh. 10:22

1 presidentibus ] presedentibus P* 1 casteli ] BS castilli A castuli P** 1 per ] uel

secundum A secundum S 3 autem ] uero S 4 excommonicatus ] excommonis P*
7 in (1) ] om. H cum S 8 Hirusalem ] Hierusalem ABHOSV 9 Phetri ] Petri AH*V
sancti Petri S 9–10 facta. . .sollemnitas ] sollemnitas facta est HV 11 cronicis ] chroni-
cis S chronica V 11 Philipo ] Pilippho A Pilippo B Pylippo H Pilipo OP* Philippo SV
11–12 Romae. . .dedicatione ] om. V 11 Romae ] interlin. H Romanae SV 14 Facta ] AB-
HOSV factum P** 14 sunt ] ABHOV est P** 14 encenia ] BOSV enchenia A aenche-
nia H encenium P** 14 Hirusalem ] Hierusalem AHSV Hierusalem ⟨ Herusalem B*
Hirusalem ⟨ Hierusalem O* 14 dedicationis ] dedicationes SV 15 aeclesia ] ecclesiam
V 16 III ] tribus V 17 III ] tribus V
 63.1Hibernensis 451

63 De auguriis
H66 V65

63.1 De Christianis non debentibus querere diuinationes uel au-

H66.1 V65.1 guria

Agustinus: Admoneo uos pariter, ut nullus ex uobis caragios, et diuinos,

et sortilegos requerat, quia, quicumque fecerit hoc malum statim per- 5

diderit baptismi sacramentum, et continuo sacrilegus et paganus efficitur,

et nisi grandis aelimoisina et prolixa poenitentia subuenerit, in perpetuum
peribit.
Agustinus ait: Similiter et auguria nolite obseruare, nec auiculas cantantes, nec ex Θ

illarum cantu diabulicas diuinationes. 10

63.2 De inanitate bonorum operum, quandiu sit in hac obseruat-

H66.2 V65.2 ione

Agustinus: Peribit qui supradictis malis, id est, caragis, diuinisque, et au-

ruspicibus, uel filacteriis, et alis quibuslibet augoris crediderit, etsi ieiunet,
etsi oret, etsi largas elimoisinas faciat, etsi corpusculum suum in omni ad- 15

flictione cruciauerit, nihil ei proderit, quamdiu in illa obseruatione fuerit.

H66.3 V65.3 63.3 De poena diuinationis huius

Lex dicit: Vir siue mulier, in quibus pithonicus uel diuinationis fuerit spir-
itus, morte moriantur, lapidibus obruent eos et sanguis eorum sit super
eos. 20

5 Caesar., Sermo 54.1 9 Caesar., Sermo 54.1 13 Caesar., Sermo 54.5 18 Leuit. 20:27

1 auguriis ] augoris HP* 2–3 De. . .uel auguria ] sibi (tibi*) augoriantes H uel auguriantes
V 2 debentibus ] debendis H 2 diuinationes ] diuinos HV 2–3 uel auguria ] de eo
quod non debent Christiani querere diuinos Θ 2–3 auguria ] augoria P* 4 Agustinus ]
Augustinus V 4 caragios ] karagios S 5 requerat ] requirat HP*V 7 et prolixa ] ac
dura et prolixa HV 7 poenitentia ] patientia A poenetentia P* 7 perpetuum ] aeter-
num HV 11–12 De inanitate. . .hac obseruatione ] de satisfactione obseruantium auguria
non proficiente Θ 11–12 obseruatione ] obseruantia V 13 Agustinus ] Augustinus V
13 Peribit ] om. HΘ 13 diuinisque ] diuinis HV 15 etsi corpusculum suum ] in marg.
H 15 in ] om. H 16 obseruatione ] obseruantia V 16 fuerit ] sit HVΘ 18 dicit ] om.
V 18–19 fuerit spiritus ] spiritus fuerit HV 18–19 spiritus ] om. S 19 morte ] om. S
 452 Hibernensis 63.4

63.4 De seruientibus auguriis et inspectione scripturarum

H66.4 V65.4

Sinodus Agatensis ait: Non pretereundum est id, quod maxime fidem
relegionis infestat, quod aliquanti clerici siue laici studeant augoris et in-
spectione scripturarum futura promitunt. Quandiu autem in hoc scelere
permanserit, ab æclesia alienus est. 5

63.5 De poenitentia Christianorum diuinationes obseruantium

H66.5 V65.5

Sinodus Anchiritana: Qui diuinationes expetunt more gentilium, V annos

poeneteant.

H66.6 V65.6 63.6 De augoris non obseruandis, si uera sint

Agustinus: Quid faciamus, si augoria ipsa uera adnuntiant? De hac re 10

scriptura nos contestatur et admonet dicens: Etiamsi uera dixerint uobis

nolite credere eis.

H66.7 V65.7 63.7 De causa, qua plus demones sciunt, quam homines

Isidorus ait in libris ethimologiarum: Demones a Grecis dictos aiunt, quasi

demnas, id est, peritos rerum multarum. Vnde solent aliqua responsa 15

dare. Inest enim illis cognitio rerum plus quam infirmitati humane, partim
subtiliore sensus acumine, partim experientia longissimæ uitae, partim per
Dei iussum angelica reuelatione.
2 Agath. §42 7 cf. Ancyr. §23 10 Caesar., Sermo 54.3 14 Isid., Etymol. 8.11.15–16

1 auguriis ] augoris P* 1 inspectione ] S inspectioni OP** 2 Agatensis ] Agathensis S

2 ait ] om. H 2 id ] om. H 4 autem ] autem quis H enim quis S 6 poenitentia ] poene-
tentia P* 7 Anchiritana ] Anchirana AOP* 7 V ] quinque SV 9 De. . .sint ] quid facien-
dum si uera sint auguria Θ 10 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 10 adnuntiant ] nuntiant H
11 uobis ] om. S 14 Isidorus. . .libris ] in libro V 14 Isidorus ] om. H Essidorus ABP*
14 ait ] om. H 14 libris ] om. S 14 ethimologiarum ] ethimologiorum P* 15 rerum
multarum ] multarum rerum HV 16 Inest ] id est H (sic) P inde est S 16 quam ] inter-
lin. H 16 infirmitati ] imfirmitati P* 17 subtiliore. . .acumine ] om. H 17 experientia ]
ABHS ex peritia P**
 63.8Hibernensis 453

H66.8 V65.8 63.8 De licentia Christiana

Agustinus: Nullus ex uobis obseruet qua die de domo sua exeat et qua
die iterum reuertatur; quia omnes dies Deus fecit æquales, ut: Factus est
dies primus, et secundus, et reliqua. Sed quoties uobis quacumque parte
sit necessitas proficiscendi, signate uos signaculo crucis in nomine Iesu 5

Christi, simbulum et orationem Dominicam fideliter cantantes, securii de

Dei adiutorio iter agite dicentes cum apostolo: Quis nos separabit a cari-
tate Christi, et reliqua. Boni enim Christiani nec probatione nec tormentis
separantur a Christo, tepidi uero et neglegentes interdum otiosis fabulis et
si uel breue damnum pertullerint, continuo scandalizantur. 10

H67 V66 64 De anima

H67.1 V66.1 64.1 De statu anime

Hironimus dicit: Non confirmo de statu anime, utrum de caelo sit labsa,
ut Pithagoras et omnes Platonici et Originis, an ipsam substantiam Dei, ut
Stoici et Manichei, an in tesauro habeantur ollim condite, ut alii aeclesias- 15

tici stulta persuasione confidunt, an quotidie a Domino fiant et mitantur

in corpora, ut pater modo operatur et ego operor, an simul cum corpore
nascuntur; ut corpus a corpore, sic anima ex anima. Ego uero non dico
animam de Deo esse, quia Deus solus inmortalis est, et inmutabilis, et
incorruptibilis, et inpassibilis. 20

2 Caesar., Sermo 54.1 7 Rom. 8:35 13 Hier., ad Marcellin., ep. 126.1 17 Ioh. 5:17

1 licentia ] liquentia P* 2 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 4 et (1) ] et dies HV 4 secundus ]

secundus et dies tertius HV 5 sit. . .proficiscendi ] fuerit necessitas properandi HV 5 sit
necessitas ] ABOS om. P** 5 sit ] fuerit S 5 proficiscendi ] proficiendi S 5 signate ]
sigate A 6 Christi ] Christi et HV 6 et ] uel HV 6 fideliter ] HSV om. ABP** 7 iter ]
item S it̄ V 8 Christi ] Christi tribulatio A 8 nec probatione ] om. HV 9 tepidi ] tipidi
ABP* tripidi H trepidi V 9 otiosis ] ociosis H 10 breue ] leue S 13 Hironimus ] Hi-
eronimus BSV 13 dicit ] om. HV ait S 13 statu ] om. HV 13 sit labsa ] lapsa sit HV
14 Pithagoras ] Phitagoras AO Pythagoras S Pythagora V 14 Originis ] Origines S Ori-
genis V 14 substantiam Dei ] Dei substantiam HV 15 ollim ] olym V 15 alii ] aliae
H 16 persuasione ] persuassione P* 16 confidunt ] fidunt S 18 Ego ] Hironimus ego
H Hieronimus ego V 19 animam ] animam hominis HSV 19 inmutabilis ] inmortalis
P* 20 et inpassibilis ] om. HV
 454 Hibernensis 64.1

Lactantius ait: Alii animam ignem esse dixerunt, alii spiritum, alii san-
guinem. Ignem dicunt, quia uiuificat corpus; spiritum, quia spirat per
membra; sanguinem, quia cum sanguine migrat.

De III partibus animæ HV

H67.2 V66.2

Thomas: Certe una est sapientia in homine et de una sapientia procedit intellectus, 5

et memoria, et ingenium.
Nam Gregorius: Ingenium est, ut quod non dedicisti adingerias, memoria est, ut
non obliuiscaris que dediceras, intellectum uero, ut intellegas que˛ ostendi possunt
uel doceri. Si ergo tu homo potes habere III ista in una sapientia, quanto magis
Deus in una diuinitate tres personas habere credendus est. 10

H67.3 V66.3 De eo quod unaquæque anima angelum habeat custodem

In euangelio: Videte ne condemnatis unum de pusillis istis. Dico enim uobis quia
angeli eorum semper uident faciem patris mei, qui in cælis est.
Hironimus in tractatu Mathei: Magna est dignitas animarum, ut unaquæque ab ortu
natiuitatis in custodiam sui legatum habeat angelum. Apostolus quoque precipit 15

uelari capita feminarum in æclesiis propter angelos.

H67.4 V66.4 64.2 De VII substantis anime

Agustinus dicit de anima: Dum contemplatur spiritus, dum sentit sen-

sus, dum intellegit mens, dum discernit ratio, dum uult uoluntas, dum
recordatur memoria, dum membra uigent, anima est. 20

4 cf. p. 455 ln. 1 12 Matt. 18:10 16 cf. I Cor. 11:10

1 ait ] om. V 1 ignem esse ] esse ignem H 1 ignem. . .dixerunt ] ignem dixerunt esse
A 4 III ] tribus V 7 Gregorius ] om. V 7 adingerias ] V ad inuenias H** 9 III ] tria
V 9 quanto ] V qm̄ H** 10 credendus est ] V credentem H** 11 eo quod ] om. V
11 unaquæque ] unaquodque V 12 condemnatis ] condemnitis H* 14 Hironimus ] Hi-
eronimus V 17 VII ] septem SV 18 Agustinus. . .anima ] Essidorus HV 20 uigent ]
ABOS uigitet H uiget P** 20 anima ] anima nuncupatur S 20 est ] only in B
 64.3Hibernensis 455

H67.5 V66.5 64.3 De III partibus anime

Abraham dicit: Tres partes anime sunt: rationabilis, irascibilis, concupis-

cibilis. Cum ergo aliquem ex his affectibus uis noxie˛ obsederit passio-
nis, pro illius corruptione uitio nomen inponitur. Nam si rationabilem
eius partem uitiorum pestis infecerit, cenodoxie,˛ elationis, inuidie,
˛ super- 5

biae, presumtionis, ereseos uitia procreabit. Et si irascibilem uulnerauerit

sensum, furorem, inpatientiam, tristiciam, accidiam, pussillanimitatem,
crudelitatemque parturiet. Si concupiscibilem portionem, gastrimargiam,
fornicationem, philargiriam, auaritiam, et desideria noxia terrenaque gen-
erabit. 10

H67.6 V66.6 64.4 De domicilio anime

Agustinus: Quidam domicilium animæ in pectore, quidam in capitis arcæ

esse dicunt, sed multi per totum corpus esse deffussam dicunt.

H67.7 V66.7 64.5 De uita corporis et animæ

Isidorus: Vita corporis anima, uita animæ Deus. Et sicut corpus mortuum 15

est sine anima, ita anima mortua est sine Deo. Quantum corpus frangitur,
tantum mens ab inlicito appetitu reuocatur.
Hironimus in commentario Mathei: De corde, inquid, exeunt male cogi-
tationes; ergo animæ principale non secundum Platonem in cerebro, sed
iuxta Christum in corde est. 20

1 cf. p. 454 ln. 4 2 Cassian., Collat. 24.15 15 Isid., Sentent. 1.12.1 18 Matt. 15:19; Marc.
7:21

1 III ] tribus SV 1 partibus ] passionibus H*V 2 Abraham ] Ambaram (sic) philosophus

H Abrosius (sic) O Abraham philosophus S Abraam philosophus V 2 dicit ] om. HV ait
S 3 aliquem ] HSV interlin. O om. ABP** 3 affectibus ] effectibus ABS 4 corruptione ]
corruptionibus H 5 cenodoxie˛ ] conduxie˛ P* 6 Et ] om. HV 8 crudelitatem ] crudili-
tatem P* 8 portionem ] corumperit portionem HV interlin. corrumpit O corruperit por-
tionem S 9 philargiriam auaritiam ] auaritiam filargiriam (largiriam H* filargiam V) HV
9 philargiriam ] interlin. .i. cupiditatem O 12 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 12 capitis ]
capite SV 13 multi ] multi eam HSV 13 esse deffussam dicunt ] defussam fore HV
14 et ] et uita H 15 Isidorus ] Essidorus ABHP* Ysidorus V 15 Deus ] Deus est
AHV 18–20 Hironimus. . .est ] this section follows ln. 13 HV 18 Hironimus ] Hieronimus
BSV 18 commentario ] tractatu HV 18–19 male cogitationes ] cogitationes malae HV
19 principale ] principale interlin. domicilium H
 456 Hibernensis 64.6

64.6 De dialogo Gregorii et Phetri

H67.8 V66.8

Quomodo anima incorporea ab igni corporeo possit adfligi? Phetrus: Quo-

modo res incorporea a re corporea teneri atque adfligi posit, ignoro. Gre-
gorius respondit: Dic, quæso te, apostatas spiritus a celesti gloria deiectos
corporeus an incorporeus suspicaris? Phetrus: Quis sanus sapiens esse 5

spiritus corporeus dixerit? Gregorius: Gehennae ignem corporeum an in-

corporeum esse fateris? Phetrus dicit: Ignem gehennæ corporeum esse
non ambigo, in quo certum est, corpora cruciari. Gregorius: Certe repro-
bis dictura est ueritas in fine: Ite in ignem aeternum, qui preparatus est
diabulo et angelis eius. Si igitur diabulus eiusque angeli, cum sint incor- 10

porei, corporeo sunt igni cruciandi, quid mirum, si anime, et antequam

recipiant corpora, corporea sentient tormenta.

64.7 De dialogo Gregorii et Phetri ubi recipiuntur animæ iusto-

rum ante iuditium
H67.9 V66.9

Phetrus ait: Si nunc ante resurrectionem corporum animæ iustorum recip- 15

iuntur in caelo? Gregorius: Hoc neque de omnibus iustis fateri possumus,

neque de omnibus negare. Nam sunt quorundam iustorum animæ, que
a caelesti regno quibusdam adhuc mansionibus deferantur. In quo quid
aliud morationis inuenitur, nisi quod de perfecta iustitia aliquid minus
habuerint. 20

Item: Luce clarius constat quia perfectorum anime˛ mox, ut huius carnis
sarcina exeunt, in caelestibus sedibus recipiuntur. Quod et ipsa per se uer-
itas testatur dicens: Vbicumque fuerit corpus, illic congregabuntur aquile.
2 Greg. I, Dialogi 4.30.4–5 9 Matt. 25:41 15 Greg. I, Dialogi 4.25.2–4.26.1 21 Greg. I,
Dialogi 4.26.1 23 Matt. 24:28; Luc. 17:37

1 Gregorii. . .Phetri ] Petri et Gregorii HV 1 Phetri ] Petri S 2 incorporea ] et corporea

H* 2 Phetrus ] Petrus ABHOSV 3 a re corporea ] HSV om. P** 4 respondit ] om. HV
4 apostatas ] apostatis ⟨ apostatas H*AS apostata P** 4 deiectos ] S deiectus ⟨ deiectos P*
5 corporeus ] corporeos P* 5 incorporeus ] incorporeos P* 5 Phetrus ] Petrus ABHOSV
6 corporeus ] corporeos P* 6 Gehennae ] ghihenne A gehinnæ P* 6 ignem ] ignem esse
HV 6 corporeum ] incorporeum HV 6–7 incorporeum ] corporeum HV 7 esse (1) ]
om. HV 7 Phetrus ] Petrus ABHOSV 7 dicit ] om. HSV 7 gehennæ ] gihenne A
9 dictura. . .ueritas ] ueritas dictura est HV 11 mirum ] mirum sit HV 12 sentient ]
sentirent HV 13 De. . .Phetri ] after iuditium S 13 Gregorii. . .Phetri ] Petri et Gregorii
HV 13 Phetri ] Petri A 15 Phetrus ] Petrus ABHOSV 15 ait ] om. HSV 18 a ] Greg.
19 morationis ] rationis S 20 habuerint ] habuerint ⟨ habuerunt P* 21 Item ] et item HV
21 ut ] ut ab S 23 testatur ] adtestatur S 23–457.1 congregabuntur. . .illic ] in marg. H
 64.8Hibernensis 457

Quia ubi ipse redemptor noster corpore quiescit, illic procul dubio colli-
guntur animæ iustorum.

64.8 De eo quod non est anima pars diuinitatis et quod non est
antequam corpori misceatur
H67.10

Isidorus: Non est anima pars diuinæ substantiae uel naturae, nec esse 5

eam priusquam corpori misceatur. Sed tunc ea creatur, quando et corpus

creatur, cui admiscietur. Philosophi dicunt esse eam priusquam misceatur
in corpore; quod uerum esse nullis approbatur indiciis.

H69 V68 65 De uariis causis

De poenitentia sermo Agustini 10 Θ

De poenitentia sancti Hieronimi

De moderatione ieiunii

Vide p. 63 ln. 10.

De poenitentia sermo Agustini docens quomodo agenda

Vide p. 380 ln. 20. 15

De poenitentia sermo Hieronimi ad Damassum, episcopum urbis, do-

cens poenitentes recipi

Vide p. 382 ln. 2.

5 Isid., Sentent. 1.12.4

3–4 De. . .misceatur ] De anima quod non est pars diuinitatis et quod non est antequam
corpori miscetur (miscatur*) H 3–4 De. . .misceatur ] this chap. om. V 5 Isidorus ] Essi-
dorus ABHP* 5 Non. . .anima ] anima non est H 7 admiscietur ] admiscetur A admisc-
itur HS 7 misceatur ] nascatur H 8 indiciis ] indicis P* 9 De. . .causis ] this Bk follows
the next Bk HV 9 uariis ] uariis item
 458 Hibernensis 65.1

65.1 De moderantis uestibus Christianorum

Hironimus ait: Vestis nec satis munda, nec satis sordida et nulla diuer-
sitate notabilis, ne ad te obuia pretereuntium turba concurrat et digito
demonstreris.
Hironimus: Nemo quippe uestimenta praecipua, nisi ad inanem gloriam 5

querit, ut honorabilior ceteris esse uideatur. Nam quia pro sola inani gloria
pretiossum uestimentum queritur, res ipsa testatur, quod nemo uult ibi
pretiosis
˛ uestibus indui, ubi ab aliis uideri non possit.

H69.1 V68.1 65.2 De III causis, quibus neglegitur scriptura

Hironimus: Quando uideris armarium constructum et non sepe solutum, 10

et libros intus pene conrossos uetustate, de inmunditia custodientium, aut

neglegentia legentium, aut paucitate legentium uenire solet.

De tribus syllabis mundantibus peccata hominum Θ

Agustinus ait: Tres syllabae sunt, quae ualent abluere humanum peccatum, sicut
et peccatum per eas mundatum. Agustinus ait: Non tamen ex cordis sacrificio 15

indicantur, id est, pecc a ui.

H69.8 V68.8 65.3 De sermone otioso

Agustinus: Otiosus sermo est, per quem in hoc seculo aut in futuro bonum
non adquiritur.
Hironimus: Otiosus sermo est, qui sine utilitate audientis et loquentis pro- 20

fertur.
Gregorius: Otiosus sermo est, qui uel ratione uel pace caret.
1 cf. p. 49 ln. 1 2 Hier., ad Eustoch., ep. 22.27 5 Greg. I, Homil. in euang. 40.3 ∥ cf. p. 49
ln. 4 14 Aug., Sermo 393 PL 39:1714

1 De. . .Christianorum ] see p. 49 ln. 1 for this chap. in Hib.B 1 moderantis ] moderan-
dis BS 2 Hironimus ] Hieronimus S 3 obuia ] obuiam S 5 Hironimus ] Hieron-
imus BS 7 pretiossum ] preciosius S 9 III ] tribus SV 9 neglegitur scriptura ] scrip-
tura neglegitur HV legitur Θ 10 Hironimus ] Hieronimus BSV 10 Quando ] qm̄ P**
10 constructum ] interlin. destructum O 10 et ] om. HV 11 conrossos ] coriosos V
12 legentium (1) ] relegentium V 12 legentium uenire. . .solet ] uenit HV 18 Agustinus ]
Augustinus V 18 aut ] siue HV 20 Hironimus ] Hieronimus SV 20 loquentis ] lo-
quendo V
 65.4Hibernensis 459

Item: Otiossum uerbum est, quod aut ratione iuste necessitatis aut inten-
tione sue utilitatis caret.
Bassilius: Omnis sermo, qui non proficit ad aliquam gratiam fidei Christi, otiosus HV

est, et reliqua.

65.4 De Christiano 5

Agustinus dicit: Nisi quis contemserit humana, non potest possidere cæles-
tia. Quis Christianum se esse iudicat, nisi qui doctrinam Christi conse-
quitur et imitatur exemplum? Sed tu illum esse Christianum putas, cuius
numquam pane illius satiatur essuries, cuius potu sitis non extinguitur,
cuius mensam nemo cognoscit, cuius auxilio nullus pauper fouetur, cuius 10

bonum nemo scit, cuius misericordiam nemo cognoscit. Absit appellari

filius Dei qui talis est. Christianus ille est, qui omnibus misericordiam
facit, Christianus ille est, qui dolorem alterius quasi proprium sentit, qui
ad fletum fletibus alienis prouocatur, cuius omnium communis domus,
cuius ianua nemini clauditur, cuius mensam nullus pauper ignorat, cuius 15

bonum omnes nouerunt, qui die noctuque seruit Deo, qui pauper mundo
efficitur, ut Deo locuples fiat, qui caelestia potius quam terrena desiderat,
qui humana spernit, ut possit sapere diuina.

65.5 De III petitionibus Patricii

H69.9 V68.9

Hibernenses dicunt: Tres petitiones Patrici sunt, quarum prima est, ut 20

bipertite uel tripertite˛ regionis pars aeclesie propinquiori aliis detur ei;
1 Greg. I, Reg. past. 3.14 CS 382, p. 348 3 Basil., Asceticon (tr. Rufin.) PL 103:513 5 cf.
p. 47 ln. 20 6 Pelag., Liber de uita Christiana §14 PL 40:1044 ∥ cf. p. 47 ln. 20

1 Otiossum ] otiosus quippe H otiosum quippe V 2 sue ] piae S 2 caret ] suae caret HV
3 Bassilius ] Basilius V 5 De Christiano ] see p. 47 ln. 20 for this chap. in Hib.B 8 imitatur ]
emitatur P* 8 esse ] om. S 9 pane ] pani P* 9 illius ] ullius OS 11 cognoscit ] scit
S 12 est (2) ] om. A 13 est ] om. A 14 communis ] commonis P* 15 pauper ignorat ]
ignorat pauper S 17 efficitur ] officitur S 17 Deo ] only in S 17 locuples ] S locuplex
P** 18 sapere ] sapire P* 19 III petitionibus ] tribus partionibus V 19 III ] IIII B tribus
S 19 Patricii ] Paterius V 20 Tres ] III H 20 petitiones ] partiones V 20 Patrici ] om.
V 20 sunt ] om. HV 21 bipertite ] bibertite H bipartitae S 21 uel. . .aeclesie ] regionis
uel tribertite (tripertite V) pars aeclesiae HV 21 uel ] et A 21 propinquiori ] S propinqui
A om. HV propinquiorum P** 21 aliis ] om. H alis P* 21 ei ] que ei uicinior ceteris HV
 460 Hibernensis 65.5

secunda, ut non per iuramentum ab aliquo firmetur super aeclesiam infir-

mam; tertia, ut clericus similis queratur a laico.
Sed Deo tuo gratulare nunc quia tuæ datae sunt tibi IIII petitiones, quas petisti. BO

Prima petitio est, ut in Ardmachi ordinatio tuae fiat gratie.

˛ Secunda petitio est, ut
quicumque ymnum, qui tibi conpossitus est, in die exitus de corpore cantauerit, tu 5

eius penitentiam iudicaueris. Tertia petitio est, ut nepotes Dicǒin, qui te benigne
susceperunt, misericordiam consequentur hic et in futuro, et non pereant. Quarta
petitio est, ut Hibernenses omnes in die iudicii a te iudicentur, sicut dicitur ad
apostolus: Et uos sedentes iudicabitis XII tribus Israel. Vt eos quibus apostolus
fuisti iudices. 10

De uera hostia HV
H69.10

V68.10
Gregorius: Tunc uera hostia pro nobis Deo erit cum nos ipsos hostiam fecerimus.

65.6 De eo quod non prodest quicquid contra consilium Dei

H69.11 agitur
V68.11

Hiromonus in commentario Ione: Potest prophete fuga ad eum referri, 15

qui contemsit precepta Dei et se mundo tradidit, sed non sibi prodest.
Vnde scimus que sibi estimant homines esse salutaria, Deo nolente, uerti
in perniciem. Vnde non prodest consilium humanum contra uoluntatem
Dei.
3 Muirchú, Vit. Patricii II.5, 6 (Bieler, 116) ∥ cf. Additamenta (Bieler, 164 ln. 1–10). 7 Matt.
5:7 9 cf. Matt. 19:28 15 Hier. In Ion. 1:4

1 secunda ] II H seunda P* 1 non ] om. H 1–2 ab. . .infirmam ] mundiales subtrachant

ius aeclesiae HV 2 tertia ] III H 2 ut. . .laico ] ut in iuditio cum inter clericus (clerum
V) et laicus (laicum V) orta fuerit contentio (intentio V) quaerat laicus clericum qui cum
clerico contendat HV 3 Sed. . .petisti ] om. O 4 petitio (1) ] petitio eius O 5 ymnum ]
himnum O 5 tibi ] ei O 5 cantauerit ] before ymnum O 5–6 tu. . .iudicaueris ] Patri-
cius iudicet eius iudicium de peccatis eius O 5 tu ] tui B* 6 iudicaueris ] iudicaberis B**
6 Tertia ] secunda O 6 petitio est ] om. O 6 nepotes ] neepotes ⟨ nepotes B* 6 Dicǒin ]
sic B Dicuin interlin. propri O 6 te ] eum O 7 non ] nemo ex his O 7 Quarta ] tertia O
8 petitio est ] om. O 8–10 omnes. . .iudices ] truncated O 15 Hiromonus ] Hieronimus
BSV 15 commentario Ione ] commendatione H commentario Ione prophete V 15 Potest
prophete ] profe potest profetae (sic) H 15 fuga ] ABOS om. P** 15 ad. . .referri ] fuga
ad eum refferi AS fuga refferri (fugurare ferria V) ad eum HV 16 Dei ] Domini S
16 tradidit ] contempsit uel tradidit A 17 nolente ] uolente Hier. 18 in ] interlin. HV
 65.7Hibernensis 461

Aegypti namque contriti sunt, prebentes auxilium retinere Israhel contra uolun- SΘ

tatem Dei.
Periclitabatur quoque nauis periclitantem suscipiens. S

Grigorius Nazazenus ait: Quomodo potest teneri qui nudus est? Θ

Idem dicit: Duo sunt in caelo quae teneri non possunt: Deus et angelus. Tertium 5

uero in terra, id est, Christianus, uelut quidam incorporeus uiuens in carne.

H69.12 65.7 De consilio a pluribus perquirendo

V68.12

Originis: Interroga plures, sed non a pluribus exemplum accipe, ut: Nolite
plures magistri fieri in uobis. Etiam de sapientibus hoc dicitur, qui docent
uerbis et non implent disciplinis, ut: Qui discendunt in infernum uiuentes; 10

usque: Eorum.

De calciandis clericis S

In actibus apostolorum: Dixit autem angelus ad eum: Precinge te et calcia te cali-

gas tuas. Et fecit sic. Si exemplum per hoc datur sine calciamentis non ambulandi.

65.8 De his, qui se putant esse iustos et non sunt 15

Gildas in epistolis suis: Hii dum pane et mensura uescuntur, pro hoc
ipso sine mensura gloriantur; dum aqua utuntur, simul odii poculo potan-
tur; dum sanctis ferculis uescuntur, detractationibus utuntur; dum uigilis
expendunt, aliquos somno presos uituperant. Ieiunium caritati, uigilias
iustitiæ, propriam ad inuentionem concordie, clausulam æclesiæ, seueri- 20

tatem humilitati, postremo hominem Deo anteponunt. Hi ieiunant, quod

nisi per aliquas uirtutes adfectatur, nihil prodest. Qui uero caritatem perfi-
ciunt, cum cithara spiritus sancti dicunt. Quasi pannus menstruate omnes
iustitiae nostræ.
8 Iacob. 3:1 10 Ps. 54:16 13 Act. 12:8 16 Fragmenta Gildae §3 (Winterbottom, 143–4) ∥
cf. p. 48 ln. 11 23 Is. 64:6

7 perquirendo ] quaerendo HV 8 Originis ] Origenes S Origenis V 8 a ] HSV om. P**

9 magistri ] AHSV magistros P** 10 ut ] om. HV 10–11 in. . .Eorum ] uiuentes in infer-
num qm̄ nequitia eorum in ore ipsorum V 10 uiuentes ] uiuentes qn, rl̄ H 15 De. . .sunt ]
this chap. om. HV page mutilated S 21 postremo ] postrimo P*
 462 Hibernensis 65.9

65.9 De honore sabbati

Heremias dicit: Custodite animas uestras, et nolite portare honera in die

sabbati, nec inferetis per portas Hierusalem, et nolite portare honera de
domibus uestris in die sabbati, et omne opus non facietis in eo.

65.10 De lege Domini recitanda die noctuque ab oratione ad- 5

sidua
H69.2 V68.2

Estras dicit: Et legerunt in uolumine Domini sui, quater in die et quater in

nocte confitebantur et adorabant Dominum Deum suum.

De elatione HV
H69.3 V68.3

Gregorius in humelis: Miranda quippe actio cum elatione non eleuat, sed grauat. 10

Qui enim sine homilitate uirtutes congregat, in uentum puluerem portat. Vnde
aliquid ferre cernitur, inde deterius cecatur.

H69.4 V68.4 De non respundendo contumeliis

Gregorius: Ex qua re quid nobis inuitatur nisi, ut eo tempore, quo proximis ex

falsitate contumelias accipimus, eorum ætiam uerum taceamus, ne ministerium 15

iuste˛ coreptionis in arma uertamus furoris.

Gregorius item: Gloriosius est iniuriam tacendo fugere, quam respundendo super-
are.
2 Ier. 17:21–22 7 Neh. 9:3 10 Greg. I, Homil. in euang. 7.4 14 Greg. I, Homil. in euang.
18.2 17 Greg. I, Homil. in euang. 18.4

1 De. . .sabbati ] this chap. om. HV page mutilated S 5–6 De. . .adsidua ] page mutilated S
5–6 ab. . .adsidua ] et ora adsidua HV 5 ab ] ad A 5 oratione ] orationem A 7 Estras
dicit ] profete H Propheta V 7 Domini ] legis Domini V 10 humelis ] homeliis V
10 grauat ] V grauius H** 13 contumeliis ] contumelas ⟨ contumeliis H* 14 nobis ] uo-
bis V 14 inuitatur ] innuitur V 14 nisi ] interlin. H om. V 14 quo ] V quod H**
15 uerum ] ueram V 17 Gregorius ] om. V
 65.10Hibernensis 463

H69.5 V68.5 De æqua diuisione inter preliantes et remanentes ad sarcinas

Dixit Dauid ad suos socios postquam preliauerunt de Amalechitis: Nec uos audiet
quisquam super sermone hoc. Aequa enim pars erit discendentis ad proelium et
remanentis ad sarchinas; simul diuidant.

H69.6 V68.6 De eo quod qui mittit ad decolandum ipse decollat 5

Hæc dicit Dominus Deus Israel: Ego unxi te in rege super Israel, et ego erui te de
manu Saul, et dedi tibi domum domini tui in sinu tuo, dedique tibi domus Israel et
Iudam. Et si parua sunt ista, adieciam tibi multa maiora. Quare ergo contempsisti
uerbum Domini, ut faceres malum in conspectu meo? Vriam Chetum percussisti
gladio eius, et accipisti uxorem eius, et interfecistis eum gladio filiorum Ammon. 10

H69.7 V68.7 De sabbato et quinta feria

Iusebius et Siluester statuunt sabbato ieiunandum et V-a feria. Sicut dominicam

obseruandam. Sabbato die Dominum in sepulcro possitum, omnes eius discip-
uli ieiunauerunt. Tantum die dominica acciperunt gaudium quantum acciperunt
luctibus. Et ideo Sabbatum ieiunandum, cui sit possibile, a nemine autem, cui im- 15

possibile dicimus; quod non potest, non querit. V-a uero {aut} ascensu ornata est
Christi, resurrectioni diei copulandus.

65.11 De ciuitate non mane aperienda

H69.19

V68.19
Nemias dicit: Non aperiantur porte Hierusalem usque ad calorem solis.
2 I Sam. 30:24 6 II Sam. 12:7–9 19 Neh. 7:3

1 diuisione ] V diuitio H** 1 preliantes ] V p̄lientes H* 2 Amalechitis ] V male Chititiis

H** 2 Nec uos ] in marg. H 6 rege ] regem V 8 ergo ] om. V 9 Chetum ] Cetheum V
10 accipisti ] accepistis V 10 uxorem. . .eum ] repeated H 12 Iusebius ] om. V 12 et (1) ]
interlin. H om. V 12 statuunt ] statunt H* statuit V 12 V-a ] quinta V 14 ieiunauerunt ]
ieiunasse V 14 acciperunt (1) ] accipere V 14 gaudium ] gaudii V 14 acciperunt (2) ]
accepit V 16–17 V-a. . .copulandus ] om. V 17 diei ] eius diei H* 18 De. . .aperienda ]
page mutilated S 19 Nemias ] Neemias V 19 dicit ] om. HV 19 porte. . .calorem ] ciui-
tates (ciui H* ciuitatis V) ante ortum HV
 464 Hibernensis 65.11

De eo quod nec satis boni nec satis mali habebunt conpensationem HV

in die iudici
H69.20

V68.20
Iohannes metrapolitanum: Erit enim ibi sine dubio conpensatio bonorum operum
malorumque,˛ et uelud in statera possita utraque pars, que merserit, illa sibi eo-
rum quo momentum uergetur operum uindicabit. Si ergo malorum multitudo ope- 5

rum superauerit, pertrachitur ad gehennam. Si uero maiora fuerit opera bonorum,

summa ui obsistent. Et repugnabunt malis atque operatorem suum ad regionem
uiuorum ex ipso etiam confinio gehenne reuocabunt.

H69.21 De falso accusato, qualiter se defendit

V68.21

Sinodus Romana: De contentione duorum sine testibus statuunt, ut per IIII sancta 10

euangelia, antequam communicet, testatur. Quibus adprobatur. Deinde sub iudice

flamma relinquatur.

H69.18 65.12 De causa inopie nostr˛e

V68.18

Ambrosius dicit: Causa inopie nostræ auaritia est. Ideo aues caeli pabulis
non indigent, quia inuidere alis non nouerunt. 15

65.13 De salute perpetua non nisi per laborem

H69.15 adquirenda
V68.15

Gregorius ait: Salus illa perpetua amissa turpiter per uoluntatem, fortiter
adquiritur per laborem; si nihil fuerit in labore arduum, nihil erit in uirtute
pretiossum. 20

10 Syn. Pat. §24 ∥ cf. p. 92 ln. 6, p. 248 ln. 6

3 Iohannes ] Ioh̄an H** 3 metrapolitanum ] H metropolitanus V 4 que ] qe

H* 6 pertrachitur ] pertraitur V 9 falso accusato ] false sacerdote accusato V
10–12 Sinodus. . .relinquatur ] this chap. comes at the end of the Hibernensis in HV ∥ see p. 92
ln. 6 for this text in Hib.A 10 IIII ] quattuor V 11 testatur ] testentur V 11 Quibus ad-
probatur ] quia probant V 12 flamma ] V flamme H** 13 De. . .nostre˛ ] page mutilated S
14 Ambrosius. . .est ] om. A 14 dicit ] om. HV 16–17 De. . .adquirenda ] page mutilated
S 18 Gregorius ] Isaias S 18 ait ] om. V 20 pretiossum ] pretiosum erit A pretiosum
labor esercendus sollicitudo tollentis Θ
 65.13Hibernensis 465

De eo quod non omnibus dandum est concilium Θ

Grigorius dicit: Dare stulto consilium caritatis est, sapientiori superbiae.

De eo quod non oportet cognoscere faciem in iudicio HV

H69.16

V68.16
Salamon: Qui cognoscit in iudicio faciem, non facit bene. Ille et pro bucella panis
deserit ueritatem. 5

Item: Cognoscere personam in iudicium non est bonum.

Item: Qui congregat thesauros lingua mendacii uanus est; inpinguatur ad laqueos
mortis.
Agustinus item: Vti uerbis ad fallacium, non ad quod instituta sunt, peccatum est.

H69.17 De leone necante peccatorem, custodiente iustum 10

V68.17

Leo, qui prius peccatoris uitam necauerat, custodiuit post cadauer iusti.

65.14 De iteranda conductione causa tempestatis et pluuiae

H69.14

V68.14
In Estra: Et respondit uniuersa multitudo et dixit uoce magna: Iuxta uer-
bum tuum ad nos sic fiet, uerumtamen quia multus populus est et tempus
pluiæ, non sustinemus stare foris et opus unius diei uel duorum, uehe- 15

menter peccauimus.

65.15 De pueribus

Sinodus Romana: Oportet filios, ut cum ad annos pubertatis uenerint,

cogantur aut uxores ducere aut continentiam profiteri æclesie.
˛ Filiae uero
eadem aetate aut castitatem aut nuptias elegant uoluntate paterna. 20

4 Prou. 28:21 6 Prou. 24:23 7 Prou. 21:6 9 Hier., In Matt. 26:57 ∥ cf. p. 133 ln. 8
13 Esdr. 10:12–13 18 cf. p. 428 ln. 11

9 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 9 item ] om. V 10 peccatorem ] peccatorem et V

12 De. . .pluuiae ] page mutilated S 12 tempestatis ] intempestatis H 12 pluuiae ] pluiæ
P* 13 In Estra ] in libris Hestrae H in libro Hesdre V in Esdra S 14 multus populus ]
populus multus HV 15 stare foris ] forris stare HV 15 unius diei ] non (non est V) diei
unius HV 15–16 uehementer ] uechimienter H uehimenter P* 17 De pueribus ] this
chap. om. HV page mutilated S 17 pueribus ] pueberibus (sic) O 19 profiteri ] profeteri
P* prosectari S 19 æclesie˛ ] om. A
 466 Hibernensis 65.16

65.16 De clericis non retinendis in locis suis et non ita, ut maiores

Sinodus Necena: Non retinendi sunt clerici in propris aeclesis, si pericu-

lum uel persequtio uel inquisitio melioris regulæ eos conpellat. Maiores
uero gradus non oportet proprias deserere aeclesias, sed omnem necessi-
tatem illis inponi. 5

65.17 De eo quod monere melius est

H69.13

V68.13
Patricius dicit: Satius est nobis neglegentes premonere, ne delicta abun-
dent, quam culpare, que sunt facta.
Salamon: Melius est arguere, quam irasci.

65.18 De eo quod non ieiunandum in die dominico 10

Sinodus Romana: Qui die dominico studiose ieiunat, non esse catholicus
credatur.
Sinodus Gangrensis: Si quis propter continentiam, que putatur, aut contu-
maciam, in die dominico ieiunat, anathema sit.

66 De contrariis causis 15
H68 V67

De exemplo non operandi sublimibus gradibus et, HV

H68.1 V67.1 e contra, operandi etiam æpiscopo

Lucas in actibus apostolorum: Non æquum nos derelinquere uerbum Dei et min-
istrare mensis.
1 cf. p. 44 ln. 1 7 Syn. episc. praef. 9 Sir. 20:1 11 Stat. eccl. ant. §77 ∥ cf. p. 68 ln. 7;
Canones Theodori U i.11.2 (≃G 57) 13 Gangrens. §18 18 Act. 6:2

1 De. . .maiores ] see p. 44 ln. 1 for this chap. in Hib.B page mutilated S 2 Necena ] Nicena
AS 6 monere. . .est ] melius est premonere HV 7 Patricius ] pet H Paterius V 7 dicit ]
om. HV 7 ne ] interlin. H 8 sunt facta ] facta sunt HV 9 Salamon ] Salamone di-
cente H Salomone dicente V 10 De. . .dominico ] see p. 68 ln. 7 for this chap. in Hib.B
11 studiose ieiunat ] ieiunat studiose O 11–12 non. . .credatur ] catholicus non esse cred-
imus O 13 Gangrensis ] tangensis (sic) A Gangensis P** 15 De. . .causis ] this Bk precedes
the previous Bk HV 15 contrariis causis ] AHSOV contraris P** 16 sublimibus ] sublimi
V 18 Non ] non est V
 66.0Hibernensis 467

E contra, Paulus in actibus apostolorum: Ad ea, que˛ mihi ministrauerunt manus

iste, opus erant, et his, qui mecum sunt.

De exemplo perigrinandi et, e contra, remanendi in loco proprio et

H68.2 V67.2 faciendi uoluntatem Dei in eo

Deus Abraam dicit: Exii de terra tua, et reliqua 5 VH

Dauid: Extraneus factus sum fratribus meis et ospes filiis matris mee.
Hinc et omnis perigrinus heres est Abraam necnon et Dauid.
E contra, Agustinus: In toto orbe terrarum instituta sunt regna cælorum. Quid uis HV

per terra uenire ad eum, qui terras implet? Non dixit Dominus: Vade ad orientem
et quere iustitiam, aut nauigare in occidente et quere indulgentiam, sed dixit: Da 10

et dabitur tibi, dimitte et dimittetur tibi, fidem habe in Domino et permane in loco
tuo.

H68.3 V67.3 De licentia Christianorum in cibis et, e contra, eadem coercenda

Et data est licentia Christianis, ut manducent quod uellent cum moderatione et

gratiarum actione. 15

E contra, Paulus: Omnia mihi licent, sed non omnia ædificant.

Aponius: Solus in inliquitis non cadit, qui se et a licitis caute restringit. VH

De maledicendis inimicis et, e contra, non maledicendis HV

H68.4 V67.4

Dominus in lege: Maledices populo huic.

Dauid: Non misseriaris omnibus Israel. 20

Iob: Maledictus furor eorum quia pertinax.

1 Act. 20:34 5 Gen. 12:1 ∥ cf. p. 223 ln. 20 6 Ps. 68:9 8 cf. p. 340 ln. 1 16 I Cor. 6:12 ∥
cf. p. 417 ln. 1 17 Greg. I, Moralia 5.11 19 cf. Num. 22:6 20 cf. Ps. 58:6 21 Gen. 49:7

1 ministrauerunt manus ] after mecum sunt V 3 remanendi ] manenti V 5 Abraam ]

Abraham H 5 reliqua ] reliqua usque mons H 6 et. . .mee ] et reliqua usque mæ (sic)
H 6 mee ] sic V 7 Abraam ] Abraham H 8 Agustinus ] Augustinus V 9 uenire ]
subuenire H* 14 Et ] Agustinus ait Θ 14 licentia ] liquentia H* 16 licent ] liquent
H* 17 se et ] se H 17 licitis ] liquitis H* 20 misseriaris ] misereberis V 20 omnibus
Israel ] R̄ V 21 Maledictus ] V maledictum H**
 468 66.0Hibernensis

E contra, Dominus in lege: Mihi uindictam et ego retribuam.

In nouo, Paulus: Maledicentes regnum Dei non possidebunt.

De libris non retinendis et, e contra, malis non dandis HVΘ

H68.5 V67.5

Sunt multi et forte religiosi, qui plures libros ligatos uolunt et eos in armaris clausos
tenent, ut illos nec ipsi legant, nec aliis ad legendum tribuant, ignorantes quod nihil 5

prodest libros habere et eos propter inpedimenta mundi non legere. Liber enim
nitidus et bene coopertus, si non legatur, non facit animam candidam. Ille uero,
qui iugiter legitur, pro eo quod legitur sepe, reuoluitur, pulcher a foris esse non
potest, pulcram tamen animam intus facit.
E contra: Nolite sanctum dare canibus et margaritas ante porcos. 10 HV

Originis hoc de scriptura sentit.

Hironimus: Si stolido scripturam dederis, et contempnabit, et bona non leget, mala
uero reprehendet, et male mentis a statu auctorem carpauit.
Sinodus decreuit: Libros familiares extra urbem non debere abstulli, sed chohiberi
ad utilitatem legentium. 15

In annalibus Ebreorum demonstraretur: In tempore Ozie a duodecim tribubus

quinque libri Moysi postolati sunt, sed Ozias respondit nequaquam ab armario
offere debuerint.

H68.6 V67.6 De inmobilitate doctrinae et, e contra, mouilitate

Non ueni soluere legem, sed ad implere. 20

Paulus: Si angelus Dei euangelizauerit uobis preter ea, quod euangelizantur, no- VH

lite credere ei.

1 cf. Deut. 32:35; Rom. 12:19 ∥ cf. p. 199 ln. 20 2 I Cor. 6:10 ∥ cf. p. 245 ln. 14 10 Matt.
7:6 ∥ cf. p. 81 ln. 21 20 Matt. 5:17 21 cf. Gal. 1:9

1 ego ] V eo H** 2 Maledicentes ] maledici V 3 De. . .dandis ] de libris semper leg-

endis ut eorum nigritudo candidam efficiat animam hoc est de libris non retinendis
Θ 4 Sunt ] Agustinus ait sunt Θ 4 libros ] liberi H* 4 uolunt ] habere uolunt Θ
4 armaris ] armarios V 5 tribuant ] tradunt Θ 8 legitur (1) ] V ligitur H** om. Θ
10 margaritas ] V margam (sic) H** 10 porcos ] V por̄ H** 11 Originis ] Origenis V
12 Hironimus ] Hieronimus V 12 contempnabit ] contemnet V 12 mala ] et mala V
14 Libros ] V om. H** 16 Ebreorum ] Hebreorum V 16 demonstraretur ] demonstretur
V 16–17 duodecim tribubus quinque ] V ·xii iii v· H** 19 mouilitate ] mouilita H** mo-
bilitate V 21 angelus ] angelo H 21 euangelizauerit. . .euangelizantur ] euangelizamur
H 21 ea ] id V**
 66.1Hibernensis 469

In [h]istoria æclesiastica: Noua doctrina aurium uestrarum non intret cauernas. HV

E contra: Audistis quia dictum est antiquis: Diliges proximum tuum et hodies inim-
icum. Ego autem dico uobis: Diligite inimicos uestros.
Alius ait: Duo sunt in errore hominum difficilius tollerantur: presumptio falsitatis
priusquam ueritas pateat, et cum iam ueritas patuerit, presumpta deffensio falsi- 5

tatis.

De Deo non obliuiscendo in prosperis et, e contra, non negando in

H68.7 V67.7 aduersis

Lex: Cum introduxerit te Dominus Deus tuus in terra, quam daturus sit tibi, expul-
sis habitatoribus eius ante te, in ciuitates, quas non ædificasti, ad fructus, quos 10

non colluisti, ad chisternas, quas non fodisti, ad domos plænas cunctarum opum,
quas non extruxisti, caue diligenter, ne obliuiscaris Domini, qui eduxit te de domo
seruitutis ad hæc beneficia.
E contra, Paulus: Veritatem dico non mentior in Christo, quia neque mors, neque
uita, neque gladius, neque esuries, neque nuditas poterit me separare a caritate 15

Dei, et reliqua.

66.1 De eo quod omnis iudex uolubilis esse in iuditio non debet

et, e contra, mutare mendatium

Philatus ait: Quod scripsi, scripsi.

Hironimus: Iudex statuat et non commutet. Si enim mutauerit, degrade- 20

tur.
Paulus, e contra: Omnis nodus iniustus soluetur.
2 cf. p. 191 ln. 8 3 Matt. 5:44; Luc. 6:27 ∥ cf. p. 167 ln. 12, p. 169 ln. 16, p. 191 ln. 9
4 Aug., De trinitate 2.1 CCSL 50, p. 80 9 Deut. 6:10–12 14 Rom. 9:1, 8:38–39 ∥ cf. p. 241
ln. 16 17 cf. p. 138 ln. 15, p. 139 ln. 1 19 Ioh. 19:22 ∥ cf. p. 126 ln. 16, p. 138 ln. 16, p. 251
ln. 16 20 cf. p. 138 ln. 19 22 cf. p. 244 ln. 3, p. 139 ln. 2

2–3 inimicum ] inimicum tuum V 5 pateat ] V peteat H** 5 cum iam ] ō iā
H** 5 presumpta ] presumpte VH** 7 e ] V om. H** 11 plænas ] plenas V
12 Domini ] Dominum V 15 gladius ] V gladium H** 15 neque nuditas ] om. V
17–18 De. . .mendatium ] this and all chaps. to p. 474 ln. 3 om. HV 17 non debet ] before om-
nis S 18 mutare ] motare P* 19 Philatus ] Pilatus AS 19 Quod scripsi scripsi ] scripsi
quod scripsi A 19 Quod ] interlin. P 20 Hironimus ] Hieronimus S 20 commutet ]
commotet P* 20 mutauerit ] motauerit P* 22 Paulus. . .contra ] e contra Paulus S
22 Omnis nodus ] omne nodum ABS 22 iniustus ] iniustum AB iniquum S
470 Hibernensis 66.2

Hironimus: Melius est mutare, quam statuere quod uerum esse non uide-
tur.

66.2 De tarditate conductionum et eius breuitate

Salamon: Noli iudex esse cito.

Item: Nolite iudicare ante tempus. 5

Iob: Causam, quam nesciebam, diligentissime inuestigabam.

Patricius: Non oportet iudices tam ueloces esse in iudicio, donec sciant
quod probum fiat, quia dictum est: Noli iudex esse cito.
Issaias, e contra: Ve mihi, quia tacui.
Hironimus: Certe peccatum est longius ueritatem tacuisse. 10

Salamon de quessione mulierum sine prolongatione temporis interpreta-

tus est.
Christus de censu cessaris sine mora iudicauit.
Nathan Dauid sine mora iudicauit.
Phetrus Annaniam et Saphiram sine mora iudicauit. 15

66.3 De eo quod iudicem oporteat observare III

Gregorius Nazanzeus: Probare sine discrimine, iudicare sine mora, uerum

non tacere.
1 cf. p. 139 ln. 3 3 cf. p. 138 ln. 1, 10 4 cf. p. 126 ln. 15, p. 138 ln. 11 5 Matt. 7:1–2 ∥
cf. p. 124 ln. 16 (app. crit.) 6 Iob 29:16 ∥ cf. p. 138 ln. 13 7 cf. p. 138 ln. 12 9 Is. 6:5 ∥
cf. p. 141 ln. 6, p. 279 ln. 9, p. 284 ln. 2 (app. crit.) 11 cf. I Reg. 3:16–28 ∥ cf. p. 138 ln. 2
13 cf. Matt. 22:21; Marc. 12:17; Luc. 20:25 ∥ cf. p. 133 ln. 13, p. 138 ln. 3 14 cf. II Sam.
12:1–4 ∥ cf. p. 138 ln. 2 15 cf. Act. 5:1–5 ∥ cf. p. 138 ln. 3 17 cf. p. 138 ln. 5

1 Hironimus ] Hieronimus S 1 Melius. . .mutare ] mutare melius et S 1 est ] om. A

1 mutare ] motare P* 1 statuere ] interlin. .i. iudicare O 3 eius ] earum S 4 Salamon ]
Salomon ABS 4 Noli ] A nolite SP** 5 Item ] S item e contra P** 8 probum ] prauum S
9 Issaias ] Essaias AP* Esaia O 10 Hironimus ] Hieronimus S 11 Salamon ] Salomon
ABS 11 quessione ] questione S 11 sine ] siue S 13 cessaris ] cesisaris P* cesaris S
15 Phetrus ] Petrus ABOS 15 Annaniam ] Ananiam S 15 Saphiram ] Zapirram AB Za-
phirram OP* 16 De. . .observare ] Gregorius ait iudicem decet tria obseruare Θ 16 III ]
tria S 17 Gregorius Nazanzeus ] om. AS in heading after quod OP**
66.4Hibernensis 471

Origines: Iudex debet mendatium distruere, fallacem reprobare, uerum

sine mora iudicare, laudem de eo non querere.

66.4 De seueritate uindicte et, e contra, indulgentia

Lex: Qui effunderit sanguinem innocentis, sanguis eius effundetur.

Dauid: Deus ultionum Dominus Deus; usque: Qui iudicas terram. 5

Item: Letabitur iustus cum uiderit uindictam; usque: Ad peccatoris.

Heremias: Maledictus homo, qui prohibet gladium suum a sanguine.
In nouo: Verbis Phetri Annaniam et Saphira exanimes cadunt.
Hironimus: Dum parcunt peccatoribus sacerdotes, æclesie moliuntur in-
teritum. 10

Item: Qui non occidit latronem, ipse perdit inopem. Mortificat animas,
que non moriuntur et uiuificat animas, quae non uiuunt.
Item: Non morientem quippe mortificat, qui iniustum uiuificare nititur et
qui reum a supplicio soluere conatur.
Item: Qui occidit in gladio, oportet eum in gladio occidi. 15

Agustinus: Que est ista uanitas, uni parcere et omnes in discrimine ad-
ducere? Pulluitur enim populus uno peccante.
Lex, e contra: Ne memor sis iniurie˛ ciuium tuorum.
Dauid: Misericors et miserator Dominus, patiens et multe˛ misericordiae.
Item: Si dereliquerint fili eius legem meam; usque: Non dispergam ab eis. 20

Christus: Dilegite inimicos uestros.

1 cf. p. 138 ln. 7 4 cf. Gen. 9:6; Deut. 21:7–8 ∥ cf. p. 168 ln. 4 5 Ps. 93:1–2 ∥ cf. p. 168
ln. 2 6 Ps. 57:11 ∥ cf. p. 168 ln. 7 7 Ier. 48:10 ∥ cf. p. 168 ln. 9 8 cf. Act. 5:5, 10 ∥ cf.
p. 170 ln. 11 9 cf. p. 168 ln. 18 11 Ezech. 13:19 ∥ cf. p. 169 ln. 3 13 Greg. I, Homil. in
euang. 26.5 ∥ cf. p. 169 ln. 5 15 Apoc. 13:10 ∥ cf. p. 168 ln. 10 16 Caesar., Epist. de Concilio
Massiliense CCSL 148a, pp. 91–2 ln. 147–148 ∥ cf. p. 169 ln. 1 18 Leuit. 19:18 ∥ cf. p. 167
ln. 8 19 Ps. 144:8 ∥ cf. p. 167 ln. 7 20 Ps. 88:31–34 ∥ cf. p. 167 ln. 10 21 Matt. 5:44; Luc.
6:27 ∥ cf. p. 167 ln. 12, p. 169 ln. 16, p. 191 ln. 9

1 Origines ] Gregorius A 1 Iudex ] omnis iudex ABS 2 querere ] querere Originis A

3 e contra ] eius S 5 Deus (2) ] Deus ultionum S 6 Ad ] om. S 7 Heremias ] Herimias
A Hieremias OS 8 Phetri ] Petri ABOS 8 Annaniam ] Annanias O Anania S 8 Saphira ]
Saffirram A Safyrram B Saphyrra O 9 Hironimus ] Hieronimus S 9 moliuntur ] molli-
untur P* 12 animas. . .uiuunt ] om. A 13 Item. . .mortificat ] om. A 15 oportet. . .gladio ]
interlin. P 20 dispergam ] dipergam P*
472 Hibernensis 66.5

Item: Si non remiseritis hominibus peccata eorum, non remitet uobis pater
uester cælestis, qui in caelis est.
Item: Superexaltat misericordia iuditio.
Phetrus interrogauit: Si peccauerit in me frater meus, quoties dimitam ei,
usque septies? Veritas respondit: Non dico usque septies, sed septies et 5

septuagies.
Dominus orauit pro Iudeis: Pater, ignosce illis.
Sic et Stiphanus dixit: Domine Ihesu, ne statuas illis hoc in peccatum;
nesciunt {seruiens} enim quid faciunt.

66.5 De reatu reorum in defendentes eos ueniente et, e contra, 10

in defendentes eos bono animo non ueniente

Tribus Beniamen defendens reos ciuitatis unius tota deletur et extermi-

natur.
Item: Iosias nisus defendere Carcamis, a Faraone Necanore occiditur, qui
dixit, nuntiis missis: Non uenio aduersum te, sed pugno aduersum aliam 15

domum, ad quam Dominus me ire præcepit.

Heremias proclamat: Profugos Domini ne defendas.
Item: Profugii Domini fugientes in Aegiptum deleti, sed et Aegiptii sus-
cipientes eos similiter.
E contra: Abraham non solum Loth iustum defendit et desoluit de manu 20

regum, sed et Sodomas inimicos Dei.

1 cf. Matt. 6:15; Marc. 11:20; Ioh. 20:23 ∥ cf. p. 167 ln. 14, p. 445 ln. 15 3 Iacob. 2:13 4 cf.
Matt. 18:21–22 ∥ cf. p. 167 ln. 17, p. 446 ln. 3 7 cf. Luc. 23:34 ∥ cf. p. 167 ln. 19 8 Act.
7:59 ∥ cf. p. 167 ln. 20 9 Eccl. 4:17 10 cf. chaps. 26.19, 26.20 12 cf. Iudic. 20:19–21 ∥
cf. p. 180 ln. 6 15 II Chron. 35:21 ∥ cf. p. 180 ln. 8 17 cf. p. 180 ln. 4 20 cf. Gen. 14,
18:22–25 ∥ cf. p. 182 ln. 10

3 iuditio ] Vulg. iuditium P** 4 Phetrus ] Petrus ABOS 5–6 septies et septua-
gies ] septuagies septies S 8 Stiphanus ] Stephanus ABOS 10 reorum ] S eorum
AP** 11 in. . .animo ] S om. P** 12 Tribus ] in lege tribus S 14 Iosias ] Iossias AB
14 nisus ] misus A misos P* nisus est S 14 Carcamis ] carcam his A Charchamis S
14 Faraone ] Pharaone OS 14 Necanore ] Necaore A Necanone OS Necaroge ⟨ Necanore
P* 15 missis ] misis P* 15 aduersum (2) ] interlin. P om. S 16 ire ] om. A 16 præcepit ]
præcipit P* 17 Heremias ] Herimias A Hieremias S 18 Aegiptum ] Aegyptum BOS
18 deleti ] dileti P* 18 Aegiptii ] Aegypti ABOS 21 Sodomas ] Sodomitas S
66.6Hibernensis 473

Item: Rab meritrix defendens nuntios Iessu inimicos Hiricho cum tota
domu saluatur.
Item: Defendit Iessu Gabaonitas inimicos Dei, et laudatur.
Scimus enim quod ciuitas refugi non solum defendit iustum, sed iniustum,
ut sciatur causa eius. 5

66.6 De furto grauiter puniendo et, e contra, leuiter puniendo

Exodus: Si quis furatus fuerit bouem aut ouem et si occiderit uel uen-
diderit; usque: Conuictus noxiæ morte moriatur.
Salamon, e contra: Non grandis culpa, si quis furatus fuerit; furatus enim,
ut esurientem animam inpleat. 10

Paulus: Qui furabatur, iam non furetur, sed laboret manibus, ut habeat
unde retribuet indegentibus.

66.7 De iuramento soluendo et, e contra, non soluendo

Si mulier in ætate puellari in domo patris sui se iuramento constrinxerit,

si pater eius audierit uota, statim ut contradixerit, uota eius et iuramenta 15

inrita erunt, nec tenebitur obnoxia.

Saul iurauit Ionathan occidere et non occisus est, nec in hoc culpatur, quia
iuxta uoluntatem suam iurauit, et non Dei.
Euita omnem iniquitatem, oppresionem, et iniusticiam, quod iuditium est
sanguinis; licet enim gladio non occidat, uoluntate interficit, nec malum 20

uidet. Felix enim conscientia est, que nec audit nec aspicit malum, ple-
niusque eius perfectionem designans. Dicit eum in munimentis tantum
1 cf. Ios. 2:1–21, 6:17–18, 25 ∥ cf. p. 180 ln. 12 3 cf. Ios. 9 ∥ cf. p. 180 ln. 16 4 cf. p. 182
ln. 8 6 cf. chaps. 28.3, 28.8 7 Exod. 22:1; 21:16 ∥ cf. p. 192 ln. 19 9 Prou. 6:30 ∥ cf. p. 197
ln. 6 11 Ephes. 4:28 ∥ cf. p. 174 ln. 13, p. 197 ln. 4 13 cf. chaps. 34.5, 34.6 14 cf. Num.
30:4–6 ∥ cf. p. 100 ln. 17, p. 244 ln. 18, p. 245 ln. 9 17 cf. I Sam. 14:44 ∥ cf. p. 244 ln. 10
22 cf. Is. 33:16 ∥ Hier., In Esaiam 33:13–19 CCSL 73, pp. 414–16

1 Rab ] Raab S 1 Hiricho ] Hiericho ABS 4 enim ] om. S 8 Conuictus ] BOS con-
uinctus AP** 8 noxiæ ] noxae S 9 Salamon ] Salomon ABOS 9 grandis ] gradis P*
9 culpa ] culpe AP* 12 retribuet ] tribuat BS 19 Euita ] om. S 19 iuditium est ] est
iuditium S 21 uidet ] uideat B 21 Felix ] interlin. O 21 est ] om. S 21 que ] quia S
21 aspicit ] accipit uel aspicit A 22 eum ] enim S
474 Hibernensis 66.7

saxorum sublimitatem habere inmobilium, uidelicet in Christo; apostolo-

rum panemque et aquas fideles, legem Dei uidelicet accepisse.
hucvsq: nuben & cv cuiminiæ & durinis only in P

1 habere ] habuere AB 1 uidelicet ] uidelicet et S

Also in the Studies in Medieval and
Early Modern Canon Law Series

Kenneth Pennington, General Editor

The Hibernensis
Book 2: Translation, Commentary, and Indexes
Book 1: A Study and Edition
Roy Flechner, editor

The Uses of the Dead

The Early Modern Development of Cy-Près Doctrine
Caroline R. Sherman

Bonds of Wool
The Pallium and Papal Power in the Middle Ages
Steven A. Schoenig, SJ

Gratian and the Development of Penitential Thought and Law in the Twelfth Century
Atria A. Larson

Gratian the Theologian

John C. Wei

Liberty and Law

The Idea of Permissive Natural Law, 1100–1800
Brian Tierney

Marriage on Trial
Late Medieval German Couples at the Papal Court
Ludwig Schmugge
Translated by Atria A. Larson

Medieval Public Justice

Massimo Vallerani
Translated by Sarah Rubin Blanshei

A Sacred Kingdom
Bishops and the Rise of Frankish Kingship, 300–850
Michael Edward Moore